The covenant of life opened, or, A treatise of the covenant of grace containing something of the nature of the covenant of works, the soveraignty of God, the extent of the death of Christ ... the covenant of grace ... of surety or redemption between the by Samuel Rutherford ...
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 1046 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57966
         Wing R2374
         ESTC R20879
         12294521
         ocm 12294521
         58986
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57966)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58986)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 193:1)
      
       
         
           
             The covenant of life opened, or, A treatise of the covenant of grace containing something of the nature of the covenant of works, the soveraignty of God, the extent of the death of Christ ... the covenant of grace ... of surety or redemption between the by Samuel Rutherford ...
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [16], 368 p.
           
             Printed by Andro Anderson for Robert Brown, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1655.
          
           
             Errata on p. [16].
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Covenant theology -- Early works to 1800.
           Grace (Theology) -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COVENANT
           OF
           LIFE
           OPENED
           :
           Or
           ,
           A
           TREATISE
           of
           the
           COVENANT
           OF
           GRACE
           ,
           Containing
           something
           of
           
             
               And
               especially
               of
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
            
             
               The
               Soveraignty
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               death
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
            
             
               The
               nature
               &
               properties
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               :
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Suretyship
               or
               Redemption
               between
               the
               LORD
               and
               the
               Son
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
            
             
               Infants
               right
               to
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               Seal
               of
               Baptisme
               :
            
          
        
         
           With
           some
           Practicall
           Questions
           and
           Observations
           .
        
         
           By
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinitie
           in
           the
           University
           of
           S.
           Andrews
           .
        
         
           
             
               ZECH.
               6.12
            
             .
          
           
             And
             speak
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             Thus
             speaketh
             the
             LORD
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             the
             Man
             whose
             Name
             is
             the
             BRANCH
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             grow
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             build
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             LORD
             .
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             Even
             He
             shall
             build
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             bear
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             and
             rule
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           EDINBVRGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Andro
             Anderson
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Broun
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           ANNO
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           MAny
           have
           written
           ,
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           of
           this
           excellent
           Subject
           :
           It
           s
           not
           much
           I
           can
           do
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           have
           added
           some
           thoughts
           to
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           intending
           a
           more
           Practicall
           way
           of
           the
           last
           Points
           ▪
           in
           another
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           application
           of
           Covenant-Promises
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           influences
           of
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ▪
           of
           which
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           few
           have
           practically
           written
           :
           And
           it
           is
           of
           much
           concernment
           ,
           to
           make
           ou●
           the
           Union
           of
           our
           Duty
           and
           the
           breathings
           of
           the
           LORD
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           be
           done
           under
           deadnesse
           ,
           to
           either
           fetch
           the
           wind
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           put
           in
           a
           spirituall
           condition
           ,
           that
           the
           soul
           ●ay
           ly
           fair
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           influences
           of
           GOD.
           I
           desire
           in
           this
           to
           speak
           for
           Truth
           ,
           not
           either
           for
           or
           against
           persons
           of
           whom
           I
           am
           silent
           ,
           concealing
           the
           names
           of
           any
           Contradicent
           ,
           judging
           Truth
           so
           much
           the
           more
           desirable
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           had
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           blowing
           or
           stirring
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           contradiction
           as
           can
           be
           .
           What
           is
           here
           said
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Disputing
           ,
           the
           Moderate
           Reader
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           taken
           with
           that
           way
           ,
           may
           passe
           by
           and
           read
           what
           is
           practicall
           .
           The
           Author
           hath
           been
           (
           lest
           Truth
           should
           suffer
           by
           him
           )
           a
           little
           
           darkned
           ,
           as
           report
           bears
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           of
           a
           Protester
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           hath
           deserted
           the
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           in
           SCOTLAND
           ;
           But
           my
           humble
           thoughts
           are
           the
           same
           they
           were
           before
           :
           though
           I
           can
           adde
           nothing
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           I
           look
           on
           these
           men
           the
           world
           so
           names
           
             Protesters
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Separatists
          
           ,
           as
           sinfull
           men
           who
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           fear
           GOD
           and
           love
           His
           Name
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           have
           our
           practise
           and
           walk
           come
           a
           little
           more
           near
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Land
           might
           mourn
           for
           all
           the
           abominations
           committed
           therein
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           spoken
           without
           any
           reflection
           upon
           any
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           Judgement
           .
           It
           is
           my
           desire
           to
           the
           LORD
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           let
           us
           hear
           experienced
           by
           the
           reality
           of
           that
           :
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             LORD
          
           ,
           
           
             As
             the
             new
             wine
             is
             found
             in
             the
             cluster
             ,
             and
             one
             saith
             ,
             Destroy
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             a
             blessing
             is
             in
             it
             :
             so
             will
             I
             do
             for
             my
             servants
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             destroy
             them
             all
             .
          
           The
           LORD
           JESUS
           be
           with
           your
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
               S.
               R.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Contents
             of
             the
             I.
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 and
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   four
                   particulars
                   of
                   the
                   Treatise
                   .
                
                 pag.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Propositions
                   touching
                
                 ADAMS
                 state
                 .
                 p.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 ADAM
                 was
                 predestinate
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 pag.
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   intent
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   threatning
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 Gen.
                 3.20
                 .
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 reveal
                 what
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 may
                 jure
                 inflict
                 ,
                 by
                 justice
                 and
                 Law
                 deserving
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 p.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Except
                 it
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 threatning
                 and
                 a
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 p.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 carnall
                 security
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Adam
                 was
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 that
                 threatning
                 .
                 p.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 the
                 threatnings
                 differ
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 p.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Law
                 threatnings
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 Evangelick
                 .
                 p.
                 8.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Elect
                   before
                   Conversion
                   bear
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Law-curse
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   Law-curse
                   devided
                   between
                   them
                   and
                   Christ.
                
                 p.
                 10.11
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sin
                 by
                 all
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 Christ
                 gave
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 p.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Accepting
                 or
                 not
                 accepting
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 ▪
                 before
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 believing
                 or
                 not
                 believing
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 payed
                 for
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 laying
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 upon
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ▪
              
               
                 God
                 may
                 accept
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 without
                 any
                 condition
                 required
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 .
                 p.
                 13.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 intended
                 a
                 Law-dispensation
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Adam
                
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 life
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 predestinate
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 how
                 not
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 heathens
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 universall
                 grace
                 then
                 Divels
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 No
                 ground
                 for
                 such
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 condiscension
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 man.
                 2.
                 
                 Tempt●tions
                 in
                 fearing
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 chosen
                 ,
                 discovered
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Beings
                 and
                 not-beings
                 are
                 debtors
                 to
                 God.
                 4.
                 
                 Self
                 denyall
                 required
                 in
                 sinlesse
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 sinfull
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Man
                 considered
                 three
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   faith
                   layes
                   hold
                   upon
                   conditionall
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   temptations
                   of
                   unbelief
                   thereabout
                   .
                
                 p
                 
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 O●
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 p.
                 
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   s
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   promise
                   life
                   Eternall
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   upon
                   condition
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   debt
                   of
                   justice
                   cannot
                   ty
                   God.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   God
                   punisheth
                   not
                   sin
                   ,
                   by
                   necessitie
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   defends
                   he
                   his
                   own
                   declarative
                   Glory
                   by
                   necessitie
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Nothing
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   God
                   All
                   sufficient
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   No
                   meriting
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   have
                   humble
                   thoughts
                   of
                   free-Grace
                   .
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Low
                   thoughts
                   of
                   our selves
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Promises
                   make
                   no
                   strict
                   justice
                   between
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   us
                   .
                
                 p.
                 20
                 ▪
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 falls
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 from
                 his
                 naturall
                 dominion
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 impose
                 not
                 penal
                 Laws
                 upon
                 the
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 .
                 p.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 loves
                 his
                 essentiall
                 Glory
                 by
                 necessity
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 his
                 declarative
                 Glory
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 necessity
                 p.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ▪
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Covenant
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 out
                 goings
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 p.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 passage
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 none
                 can
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 ▪
                 p.
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 vain
                 boasting
                 of
                 
                   self
                   ,
                   my
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 proud
                 pronoumes
                 .
                 p.
                 39
                 ,
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 excellent
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 p.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Sanctified
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 soft
                 .
                 p.
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 near
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 justification
                 by
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 of
                 love
                 for
                 proud
                 (
                 I.
                 )
                 p.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   place
                   death
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   What
                   Reprobates
                   and
                   the
                   damned
                   are
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Adam
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 intervall
                 between
                 the
                 fall
                 and
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 p.
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 Adams
                 God.
                 p.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 life
                 is
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 .
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 Wilfulnesse
                 of
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 Some
                 doubts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 GOD
                 only
                 to
                 solve
                 .
                 p
                 48
                 ,
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   .
                   p.
                
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 promise
                 of
                 influences
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                   .
                   p.
                
                 49.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   life
                   is
                   promised
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   .
                
                 p.
                 49
                 ,
                 50
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   did
                
                 Adam
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Reprobates
                   in
                   him
                   lose
                   all
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 p.
                 50
                 ,
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 threefold
                 right
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Naturall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Providentiall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Spirituall
                 .
                 What
                 right
                 Reprobates
                 and
                 unbelievers
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 ●a●ing
                 ▪
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 53
                 ,
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 way
                 God
                 is
                 ours
                 .
                 p.
                 55
                 ,
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 furniture
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 Christ.
                 p
                 56.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Arminians
                 ground
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 maner
                 compelled
                 to
                 appoint
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p.
                 56
                 ,
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 antecedent
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 dream
                 .
                 p
                 57.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 threefold
                 Covenant
                 of
                 some
                 considered
                 .
                 p.
                 57
                 ,
                 58.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 p.
                 64
                 ▪
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 as
                 propounded
                 to
                 Israel
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 60
                 ,
                 61
                 ,
                 62.
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 one
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 differenced
                 ●n
                 some
                 accidents
                 .
                 p.
                 63
                 ▪
                 64.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Self-searching
                 to
                 know
                 under
                 what
                 Covenant
                 We
                 are
                 ,
                 a
                 spirituall
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 p
                 65
                 ,
                 6●
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 threatnings
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 more
                 spirituall
                 .
                 p
                 67
                 ,
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 combate
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 combate
                 in
                 naturall
                 men
                 differenced
                 .
                 p
                 68.
                 
              
               
                 Compelled
                 convictions
                 argue
                 a
                 Law
                 Spirit
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 easier
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 Godly
                 .
                 p.
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 legall
                 terrors
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 literall
                 and
                 legall
                 convictions
                 and
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 p.
                 70.
                 
              
               
                 Marks
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 p.
                 70
                 ,
                 71.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 sweetnesse
                 in
                 the
                 hardest
                 command
                 ,
                 because
                 holy
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 heaven
                 in
                 duties
                 .
                 p.
                 71.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 new
                 nature
                 stands
                 for
                 a
                 command
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Covenanting
                   externall
                   ,
                   visible
                   ,
                   professed
                   ,
                   conditionall
                   ,
                   and
                   Covenanting
                   internall
                   ,
                   invisible
                   ,
                   reall
                   ,
                   absolute
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   differ
                   .
                
                 p.
                 72
                 ,
                 73
                 ,
                 74.
                 
              
               
                 Infants
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p.
                 73
                 ,
                 74
                 75
                 ,
                 76.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 invested
                 with
                 Covenant
                 priviledges
                 .
                 p.
                 76
                 ▪
                 77
                 ,
                 78
                 ,
                 79.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 false
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 but
                 converts
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 p.
                 80
                 ▪
                 81.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 that
                 Covenant
                 a
                 civill
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p.
                 81
                 ,
                 82.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 seals
                 in
                 it
                 and
                 externall
                 worship
                 .
                 p.
                 82
                 ,
                 83.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 federall
                 holinesse
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Externall
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 Nations
                 and
                 societies
                 .
                 p.
                 83
                 ,
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 not
                 the
                 Physicall
                 but
                 the
                 Morall
                 root
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 .
                 p
                 84
                 ,
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 formall
                 ground
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 p.
                 85
                 ,
                 86.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 places
                 Acts
                 8.37
                 .
                 Mark
                 16.16
                 .
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 nothing
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 against
                 Anabaptists
                 .
                 p.
                 85
                 ,
                 86.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 text
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.39
                 .
                 opened
                 ,
                 is
                 strong
                 for
                 Infant
                 baptisme
                 .
                 p.
                 86
                 ,
                 87.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 conditionall
                 Covenant
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ever
                 a
                 fulfilled
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p
                 90
                 ▪
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 means
                 are
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 infants
                 by
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 infant
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 p
                 91
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 diverse
                 considerations
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 as
                 a
                 simple
                 way
                 
                 of
                 saving
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 another
                 
                   in
                   concreto
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 contains
                 the
                 Lords
                 will
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 acted
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 new
                 heart
                 is
                 only
                 commanded
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 commanded
                 and
                 promised
                 .
                 p
                 95.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   place
                
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 opened
                 .
                 p.
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 compared
                 .
                 p
                 95
                 96
                 97.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 blessings
                 and
                 priviledges
                 must
                 infants
                 want
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 p
                 98
                 ,
                 99
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 place
                 Mark
                 10.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Luke
                 18.
                 
                 Math.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 opened
                 .
                 p.
                 100.101.102
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 blessing
                 Christ
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 infants
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 took
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 .
                 p.
                 102
                 ,
                 103
                 ,
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Covenanted
                 seed
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 104.105
              
               
                 Considerable
                 differences
                 between
                 external
                 and
                 internal
                 Covenanting
                 .
                 107.108
              
               
                 The
                 place
                 Rom.
                 11.6
                 .
                 
                   If
                   the
                   root
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   branches
                   .
                
                 110.111
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 holy
                 Root
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 the
                 predestinate
                 to
                 Glory
                 only
                 .
                 113
                 ,
                 114.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 visible
                 Professors
                 ,
                 fathers
                 and
                 children
                 .
                 p.
                 115
                 ,
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 children
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 not
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 birth
                 .
                 p.
                 116
                 ,
                 117.
                 
              
               
                 Covenant
                 holinesse
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 compleat
                 and
                 adequat
                 cause
                 of
                 reall
                 ingrafting
                 in
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 116
                 ,
                 117
                 ,
                 118
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Other
                 considerable
                 differences
                 between
                 externall
                 and
                 internall
                 Covenanting
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   118
                   ,
                   119.
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 universall
                 Grace
                 subjective
                 or
                 objective
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   10.18
                   .
                   Psal.
                   19.3
                   .
                   p.
                   119
                   ,
                   120
                   ,
                   121
                   ,
                   122
                   ,
                   123
                   ,
                   124.
                   
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 power
                 of
                 believing
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   124
                   ,
                   125
                   ,
                   126.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 judgement
                 of
                 men
                 esteeming
                 such
                 visible
                 Covenanters
                 to
                 be
                 reall
                 converts
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 makes
                 all
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 Judea
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reall
                 converts
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 p.
                 129
                 ,
                 130
              
               
                 The
                 invisible
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 subj●ct
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 speciall
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 131
                 ,
                 132
              
               
                 Hypocrites
                 have
                 no
                 warrand
                 to
                 challenge
                 the
                 seals
                 from
                 any
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 M.
                 
                   Thom.
                   Hooker
                
                 sayeth
                 .
                 p.
                 132
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 are
                 Hypocrites
                 .
                 p.
                 133
                 ,
                 134
              
               
                 
                 What
                 Hypocrisie
                 is
                 .
                 p.
                 135
              
               
                 Parties
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 as
                 acted
                 upon
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 p.
                 137
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 p.
                 138
              
               
                 Of
                 God
                 speaking
                 himself
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Prophesies
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 differ
                 from
                 Scripture
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 139
              
               
                 Revelations
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 much
                 nearnesse
                 to
                 GOD
                 p.
                 140
                 ,
                 141
              
               
                 Marks
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 disposition
                 .
                 p.
                 142
                 ,
                 143
                 ,
                 144
                 ,
                 145.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 do
                 a
                 duty
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 delightfull
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 disposition
                 .
                 p.
                 144
              
               
                 Not
                 as
                 successefull
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 .
                 p.
                 145
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   nature
                   ,
                   characters
                   ,
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   heart
                   and
                   the
                   new
                   spirit
                   of
                   Covenanters
                   .
                
                 p.
                 145
                 ,
                 146.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 man.
                 p
                 146
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 heart
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 rare
                 a
                 peece
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 .
                 p.
                 147
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 raigning
                 evils
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 shamed
                 of
                 lying
                 then
                 of
                 pride
                 .
                 p.
                 149
              
               
                 The
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 infusion
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 a
                 mysterie
                 .
                 p.
                 149
                 ,
                 150
              
               
                 The
                 Atheisme
                 and
                 impossible
                 lies
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 p.
                 150
                 ,
                 151
              
               
                 The
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 heart
                 .
                 p.
                 151
                 ,
                 152
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   Evangelick
                   Works
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Possession
                   of
                   glory
                   and
                   right
                   to
                   glory
                   different
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   A
                   twofold
                   right
                   to
                   glory
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   justified
                   by
                   Works
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   declarative
                   justification
                   by
                   Works
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 2.
                 discussed
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   Works
                   different
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Possession
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   right
                   to
                   life
                   cleared
                   .
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   finall
                   beleeving
                   both
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Law.
                   Finall
                   unbeleef
                   not
                   the
                   sin
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   only
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   How
                   life
                   is
                   promised
                   to
                   our
                   Works
                   Evangelick
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 153
                 ,
                 154
                 ,
                 155
                 ,
                 156
                 ,
                 157
                 ,
                 &
                 seq
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 mistakes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p
                 15●
                 ,
                 152
              
               
                 The
                 faith
                 that
                 James
                 speaks
                 of
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 p●60
                 ●60
              
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 16●
                 162
              
               
                 James
                 must
                 speak
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 faiths
                 ,
                 p.
                 162
                 ,
                 163
              
               
                 The
                 Arminian
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 James
                 speaks
                 of
                 declared
                 justification
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 165
                 ,
                 166
              
               
                 
                 How
                 faith
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 only
                 justifies
                 ,
                 p·
                 170
                 ,
                 171
              
               
                 The
                 Socinian
                 and
                 Arminian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 formed
                 faith
                 includes
                 new
                 obedience
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 p
                 172
                 ,
                 173
              
               
                 Contrar●
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 which
                 differenceth
                 between
                 faith
                 and
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 p.
                 174
                 ,
                 175
                 ,
                 176
              
               
                 Right
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 life
                 eternal
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 causes
                 ,
                 p.
                 176
                 ,
                 177
              
               
                 The
                 nec●ssity
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 177
                 ,
                 178
              
               
                 Poss●ssion
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 life
                 differ
                 ,
                 p
                 178
                 ,
                 179
                 ,
                 180
              
               
                 And
                 contrare
                 obj●ctions
                 removed
                 ,
                 ib.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 suffered
                 Christ
                 for
                 any
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 only
                 ,
                 su●h
                 as
                 finall
                 unbeleef
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 without
                 exception
                 .
                 The
                 unwarrantablenesse
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Law
                 commands
                 justifying
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   181
                   ,
                   182
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sins
                   against
                   the
                   Gospel
                   are
                   also
                   sins
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 
                   188
                   ▪
                   189
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Mediator
                
                 as
                 Mediator
                 command
                 the
                 same
                 good
                 Works
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Covenāt
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 192
                 ,
                 193
              
               
                 Christ
                 layes
                 one
                 way
                 Evangelick
                 commands
                 upon
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 p.
                 198
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 are
                 still
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 192
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 promise
                 of
                 perseverance
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 194.195
              
               
                 Nor
                 any
                 promise
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 influences
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 195
                 ,
                 196
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Classes
                 of
                 obediences
                 considerably
                 compared
                 among
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 p.
                 196.197
                 ,
                 198
              
               
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 p.
                 196
              
               
                 Most
                 undue
                 or
                 least
                 of
                 debt
                 coming
                 from
                 God
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 most
                 meritorious
                 p.
                 197
              
               
                 Angels
                 obedience
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 Christs
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lesse
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 p.
                 198
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 obedience
                 of
                 Adam
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yet
                 lesse
                 obedience
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Gospel-obedience
                 hath
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 p.
                 198
                 ,
                 199
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
                 r●quired
                 not
                 simplie
                 doing
                 ,
                 but
                 doing
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p.
                 ●00
                 .
                 208
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   faith
                   as
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   faith
                   as
                   continuing
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 201
                 ,
                 202.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 which
                 endures
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 quatenus
                 as
                 it
                 indures
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 201
                 ,
                 202
              
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 lively
                 acts
                 saves
                 and
                 justifies
                 ,
                 p.
                 202
                 ,
                 203
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 is
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 imputed
                 and
                 made
                 ours
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 believe
                 and
                 apprehend
                 it
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 p.
                 206
                 ,
                 207
              
               
                 Faith
                 presupposeth
                 three
                 unions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Naturall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Legall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Federal
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 fourth
                 ,
                 p.
                 208
                 ,
                 209
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 sundry
                 Adversaries
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 contends
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 p.
                 210
                 ,
                 211
              
               
                 The
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 p.
                 211.212
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 
                   oldnesse
                   of
                   the
                   letter
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 213
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 threefold
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 above
                 the
                 La●
                 p.
                 213
                 ,
                 214
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   perpetuity
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   considerable
                   differences
                   between
                   it
                   and
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 214
                 ,
                 215
                 ,
                 216
                 ,
                 217.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 continues
                 with
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 asleep
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 
                 Exod.
                 3.6
                 .
                 p.
                 216
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 graciousnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 p.
                 216
                 ,
                 217
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Law-fear
                   and
                   Gospel-fear
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 217
                 ,
                 218.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Law-fear
                 of
                 falling
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 faith
                 of
                 persevering
                 ,
                 p.
                 218
                 ,
                 219
              
               
                 Why
                 feelings
                 of
                 sin
                 seldome
                 wants
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 payed
                 ransome
                 ,
                 p.
                 221
                 ,
                 222
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 to
                 blot
                 out
                 all
                 sense
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 quicken
                 a
                 godly
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   221
                   ,
                   222
                   ,
                   223
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Contents
             of
             the
             II.
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Christs
                 roome
                 in
                 both
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 p.
                 225
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Christs
                 active
                 and
                 passive
                 obedience
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 concur
                 as
                 one
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 p.
                 229
                 ,
                 230
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 WHerein
                 stands
                 our
                 right
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 for
                 us
                 by
                 Christ
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 right
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 and
                 dying
                 are
                 not
                 favours
                 me●ited
                 by
                 Christ.
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 and
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   230
                   ,
                   238.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   room
                   and
                   place
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   died
                   not
                   for
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   How
                   many
                   wayes
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   so
                   dying
                   for
                   all
                   makes
                   not
                   all
                   saveable
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Gospel
                   preachable
                   to
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 236
                 ,
                 237
                 ,
                 238
                 ,
                 239.
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 substitute
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 place
                 ,
                 p.
                 249
                 250
              
               
                 The
                 differences
                 between
                 Chr●sts
                 dying
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 p.
                 250
                 ,
                 251
                 ,
                 252
              
               
                 The
                 legall
                 oneness
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 251
              
               
                 To
                 die
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 eminent
                 languages
                 ,
                 p.
                 253
              
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 sins
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 p.
                 256
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   dying
                   ,
                   and
                   crucified
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   twofold
                   crucifying
                   of
                   us
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   A
                   discourse
                   of
                   mortification
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   actings
                   of
                   the
                   mortified
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   mortified
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 257
                 ,
                 258
                 ,
                 259.
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 we
                 die
                 personally
                 yet
                 we
                 died
                 in
                 Christ
                 legally
                 ,
                 p.
                 259
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 desire
                 a
                 Law-wakening
                 ,
                 p.
                 259
                 ,
                 ●60
              
               
                 What
                 mortification
                 is
                 ,
                 p.
                 261
              
               
                 The
                 influence
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 on
                 mortification
                 ,
                 p.
                 262
              
               
                 Four
                 sorts
                 of
                 actings
                 in
                 mortification
                 ,
                 p.
                 265
                 ,
                 266
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 mortified
                 to
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 created
                 things
                 ,
                 p.
                 268
                 ,
                 269
                 270.271
              
               
                 Forbidden
                 desires
                 .
                 p
                 270.271
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Suretyship
                 or
                 of
                 Redemption
                 between
                 
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Mediator
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Socinian
                 way
                 of
                 W●rks
                 cannot
                 quiet
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 upon
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Justice
                 mediates
                 not
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Suretyship
                   between
                
                 JEHOVAH
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   is
                   proven
                   by
                
                 11.
                 
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 p.
                 290
                 ,
                 291
                 ,
                 292.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 proves
                 this
                 .
                 291.292
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 free
                 compact
                 and
                 agreement
                 .
                 p.
                 292
              
               
                 (
                 3.
                 
                 Ar.
                 )
                 Christ
                 offered
                 his
                 service
                 freely
                 .
                 p.
                 293
              
               
                 (
                 4.
                 
                 Arg.
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 giving
                 and
                 taking
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 293.294
              
               
                 (
                 5.
                 
                 Arg.
                 )
                 Christ
                 received
                 the
                 seals
                 whither
                 he
                 needed
                 seals
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 p.
                 29●
                 .
                 296
              
               
                 (
                 6
                 )
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 dispensed
                 with
                 the
                 Law.
                 p.
                 296
              
               
                 (
                 7.
                 
                 Ar.
                 )
                 Rich
                 promises
                 that
                 speak
                 a
                 Covenant
                 made
                 to
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 ●96
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Ar.
                 The
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 p.
                 298
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Ar.
                 
                   Ask
                   of
                   me
                   ▪
                   Ps.
                
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 Arg.
                 The
                 work
                 and
                 wages
                 of
                 Christ
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 p.
                 299
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 low
                 a
                 wager
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 high
                 a
                 designe
                 .
                 p.
                 300
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Arg.
                 Christ
                 is
                 admitted
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 Apostacie
                 of
                 Believers
                 .
                 p.
                 300.301.302
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Redemption
                   is
                   explained
                   in
                   three
                   eternal
                   acts
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Designation
                   of
                   one
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Decree
                   and
                   destination
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Delectation
                   in
                   the
                   work
                
                 .
                 p.
                 302
                 ,
                 303.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 declared
                 herein
                 .
                 p.
                 304.305
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 eternall
                 delighting
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 309
                 307
              
               
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 man.
                 p.
                 306.307.308
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Suretyship
                 made
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 made
                 with
                 sinners
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Covenants
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Seed
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.16
                
                 .
                 opened
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 and
                 acted
                 ever
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 head
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   308
                   ,
                   309
                   ,
                   310.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Gods
                   call
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Typicall
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.20
                 .
                 
                   opened
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   place
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.22
                 .
                 
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Suretyship
                   ,
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   state
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 316
                 ,
                 317
                 ,
                 318.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 317
              
               
                 The
                 peculiar
                 nature
                 of
                 Christs
                 Testament
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 p
                 318
                 ,
                 319
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Suretyship
                 of
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 323
                 ,
                 324
              
               
                 Punishment
                 suffered
                 by
                 the
                 Surety
                 can
                 remove
                 punishment
                 from
                 the
                 guilty
                 man
                 but
                 cannot
                 remove
                 formally
                 the
                 inheren●
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Christ.
                 p.
                 323
                 ,
                 324
              
               
                 Christs
                 undertaking
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 p.
                 326.327
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Prov
                 8.22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 306
                 ,
                 307
                 ,
                 308
                 ,
                 327
              
               
                 Arminius
                 yeelds
                 a
                 Covenant
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 p.
                 327
                 ,
                 328
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 for
                 Jehovah
                 cannot
                 promise
                 a
                 seed
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 by
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 Soveraigne
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 p.
                 328
                 ,
                 329
                 ,
                 330
              
               
                 Of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 seed
                 .
                 O●
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 p.
                 836
                 ,
                 837
              
               
                 Ps.
                 89.
                 opened
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 p.
                 338
                 339.
                 
                 Mic.
                 5.2
                 .
                 p
                 339
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   procures
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   be
                   Preached
                   to
                   Reprobates
                   ,
                   but
                   undertakes
                   not
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   necessary
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   as
                   Preached
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   approving
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   acted
                   upon
                   the
                   heart
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   place
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 31
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 opened
                 ,
                 p.
                 339
                 ,
                 340
                 ,
                 341
                 ,
                 342.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 approving
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 of
                 his
                 wil
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 p.
                 342.343
              
               
                 Antinonians
                 confound
                 the
                 
                   efficient
                   cause
                
                 of
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 the
                 
                   objective
                   cause
                
                 or
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 p.
                 345
                 ,
                 346
              
               
                 The
                 purpose
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 and
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 to
                 speak
                 or
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 as
                 Preache●
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 but
                 as
                 acted
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 advance●
                 as
                 a
                 more
                 spirituall
                 and
                 effectuall
                 teacher
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 p.
                 346
                 ,
                 347
                 ,
                 348
              
               
                 Which
                 two
                 are
                 confounded
                 by
                 Antinom●ans
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Mediation
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 349
                 ,
                 350.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 twofold
                 justification
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 349
              
               
                 Christ
                 had
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 influences
                 ,
                 Adam
                 had
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 p.
                 350
                 ,
                 351
              
               
                 Our
                 mistake
                 touching
                 comforts
                 and
                 duties
                 ,
                 p.
                 351
              
               
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 p.
                 351
                 ,
                 352
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 becau●e
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 352
                 ,
                 353
              
               
                 Rods
                 are
                 booked
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 o●
                 Works
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Covenanters
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 89.30
                 ;
                 31
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 353
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   condition
                   and
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Redemption
                   .
                
                 p.
                 355
                 ,
                 356.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 such
                 condition
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 p.
                 356
              
               
                 The
                 paying
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 dying
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Redemption
                 upon
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 356
                 ,
                 357
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 qualifications
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Suretyship
                 ,
                 p.
                 357
                 ,
                 358
              
               
                 These
                 qualifications
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 354
              
               
                 Christs
                 Grace
                 of
                 headship
                 what
                 force
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 360
                 ▪
                 361
              
               
                 The
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Suretyship
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Freedom
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Graciousnesse
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Eternitie
                 ,
                 p.
                 361
                 ,
                 362
                 ,
                 363
              
               
                 The
                 exposition
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.28
                 .
                 p.
                 3●3
                 ,
                 364
              
               
                 Christ
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 universall
                 judgement
                 ,
                 a
                 mediatorie
                 Head
                 ,
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 p.
                 366
                 ,
                 367
                 ,
                 368
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           2.
           lin
           .
           ●9
           .
           read
           Immortality
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           no-beings
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           no-beings
           .
           p.
           2
           r.
           l.
           1
           ,
           2.
           r.
           
             God
             therefore
          
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           
             God
             it
          
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           Isa.
           42.
           p.
           39.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             abiding
             .
             Life
          
           ▪
           p.
           43.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             is
             in
             the
             substance
          
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             no
             grinding
             of
          
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           floor
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           ●
           .
           r.
           literally
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           10
           ,
           11.
           r.
           decreed
           .
           p.
           96.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           ground
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             as
             symbolick
          
           .
           p.
           104.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           
             that
             the.
          
           p.
           134.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             but
             cannot
          
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           here
           .
           p.
           140.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             seated
             no
             discursive
          
           .
           p.
           141.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           gnawing
           .
           p.
           160.
           l.
           26.
           r
           Menochius
           .
           p.
           166.
           l.
           26.
           in
           ma●
           .
           r.
           spectasset
           .
           p.
           168
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             it
             is
             not
             only
          
           .
           p.
           169.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           head
           .
           p.
           186.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           Gal.
           14.
           p.
           195.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           thereof
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           partaker
           .
           p.
           206.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             have
             it
             so
          
           .
           p.
           218.
           l.
           29.
           r
           steep
           ,
           for
           sharp
           .
           p.
           221.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             not
             only
             not
             quarrell
          
           .
           p.
           239
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             depends
             not
             upon
          
           .
           p.
           249
           l.
           1.
           r.
           Arminius
           .
           p.
           251.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           acceptation
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           arts
           .
           p.
           ●
           .
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             who
             are
             not
             dead
             to
             opinions
             .
          
           p.
           282.
           l.
           14.
           
             gave
             thee
          
           .
           p.
           299.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             in
             his
             hand
          
           .
           p.
           309.
           l.
           36.
           dele
           Joh.
           8.
           p.
           314.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           316.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             he
             that
             said
          
           .
           p.
           333.
           l
           ▪
           18.
           r.
           
             agrees
             to
             be
          
           .
           p.
           344.
           l.
           15
           ▪
           r.
           
             and
             will
             have
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           COVENANT
           OF
           LIFE
           OPENED
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             What
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             COVENANT
             of
             LIFE
             ,
             shall
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               and
               differences
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Mediator
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               application
               of
               Covenant-Promises
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               Covenant-Influences
               of
               Grace
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               latter
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               not
               much
               hath
               been
               spoken
               by
               any
               in
               a
               practicall
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Propositions
             touching
             ADAMS
             Covenant-state
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.47
             .
             
               The
               first
               man
               is
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               earthie
               ,
               the
               second
               man
               is
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             two
             eminently
             publick
             persons
             ▪
             the
             noble
             heads
             of
             great
             Families
             ;
             makes
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             to
             be
             animal
             and
             earthly
             ,
             
             &
             that
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             of
             the
             house
             and
             seed
             of
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               ,
               John
            
             1.12
             ,
             13.
             must
             darken
             the
             
             glory
             of
             the
             first
             birth
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             is
             no
             great
             ground
             to
             boast
             of
             the
             skin
             and
             empty
             lustre
             of
             Nobility
             and
             good
             blood
             ;
             
             Although
             when
             the
             creature
             called
             (
             I
             )
             and
             (
             self
             )
             do
             creep
             in
             to
             lodge
             in
             a
             poor
             feeble
             piece
             of
             clay
             ,
             that
             clay
             so
             lustred
             must
             be
             some
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             flower
             and
             choisest
             of
             Adam
             his
             Paradise-state
             ,
             is
             an
             earthly
             
             condition
             ,
             as
             is
             evidenced
             by
             his
             eating
             ,
             Gen.
             2.9
             ,
             16.
             sleeping
             ,
             21
             ,
             his
             being
             placed
             in
             a
             Garden
             ,
             to
             dresse
             it
             ,
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             his
             marriage
             ,
             23
             ,
             
             24.
             his
             Lordship
             over
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             Gen.
             1.28
             .
             But
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             gifted
             with
             a
             life
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             many
             acres
             of
             Vineyards
             .
             They
             declare
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             much
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             in
             them
             ,
             little
             of
             the
             second
             ;
             Who
             would
             conquesse
             again
             the
             many
             lands
             ,
             that
             our
             first
             father
             Adam
             sold
             ,
             
               and
               joyn
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               and
               lay
               field
               to
               field
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               no
               place
               ,
            
             and
             disinherit
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             bastard
             heirs
             ,
             and
             themselves
             the
             only
             righteous
             heirs
             of
             Adam
             ,
             that
             
               they
               may
               be
               placed
               alone
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Isa.
            
             5.8
             .
             And
             the
             more
             spiritual
             any
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             they
             above
             the
             nothing
             world
             .
          
           
             
             Mortality
             may
             be
             called
             supernaturall
             to
             the
             earthie
             part
             of
             Adam
             ,
             
             since
             it
             is
             not
             naturally
             due
             to
             a
             body
             of
             earth
             ,
             to
             claim
             life
             for
             ever
             .
             Though
             immortality
             be
             due
             to
             whole
             Adam
             consisting
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             and
             endued
             with
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             soul
             cannot
             die
             .
          
           
             
             But
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             a
             heavenly
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Adam
             was
             a
             comprehensor
             or
             one
             who
             is
             supposed
             now
             to
             have
             runne
             well
             ,
             and
             won
             the
             Gold
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             ,
             such
             a
             life
             was
             due
             to
             Adam
             ,
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             
             Adam
             in
             his
             first
             state
             was
             not
             predestinate
             to
             a
             law
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             influences
             of
             God
             to
             carry
             him
             on
             to
             persevere
             :
             Nor
             could
             he
             blesse
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               chosen
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
            
             Law
             -
             holy
             ,
             
             as
             Eph.
             1.3
             .
             What
             ?
             Was
             not
             then
             Adam
             predestinated
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             He
             was
             :
             But
             not
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             representing
             all
             his
             sons
             ,
             but
             as
             another
             single
             person
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             or
             Jacob
             :
             for
             Gospel
             predestination
             is
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             or
             that
             person
             :
             Therefore
             were
             we
             not
             predestinat
             to
             life
             eternall
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
             Therefore
             Adam
             fell
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Law-life
             both
             totally
             and
             
             finally
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Gospel
             election
             to
             glory
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             ●ad
             in
             the
             Law-dispensation
             a
             love
             designe
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Theatre
             and
             stage
             of
             free
             grace
             ;
             
             And
             that
             the
             way
             of
             works
             should
             be
             a
             time-dispensation
             ,
             like
             a
             summer-house
             to
             be
             demolished
             again
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             an
             aime
             that
             works
             and
             nature
             should
             be
             a
             transient
             ,
             but
             no
             standing
             Court
             for
             righteousnesse
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             now
             the
             reliques
             of
             an
             old
             standing
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             day
             of
             assyse
             ,
             for
             condemning
             of
             malefactors
             ,
             who
             will
             acknowledge
             no
             Tribunall
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             works
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             just
             Court
             to
             terrifie
             robbers
             ,
             to
             awe
             borderers
             and
             loose
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             beleevers
             it
             is
             now
             a
             Court
             for
             a
             far
             other
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             What
             is
             the
             intent
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.17
            
             .
             In
             the
             day
             thou
             eats
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             .
             And
             
               Gen.
               3.20
            
             .
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             WE
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             threatner
             ,
             and
             the
             intent
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             threatning
             .
          
           
             Law-threatnings
             may
             be
             well
             exponed
             ,
             by
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             persons
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             denounced
             :
             As
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.30
             .
             compared
             with
             1
             King.
             12.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ten
             Tribes
             are
             taken
             from
             
               Davids
               house
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Because
             therefore
             the
             threatning
             of
             death
             was
             executed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             Gal.
             3.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             then
             must
             the
             threatning
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             have
             been
             intended
             against
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             beleevers
             die
             ,
             as
             all
             do
             ,
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             the
             threatning
             must
             have
             been
             intended
             against
             them
             also
             ,
             
             for
             that
             
               they
               sinned
               in
               Adam
            
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             out
             of
             question
             that
             the
             reprobate
             die
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             the
             threatning
             must
             also
             have
             been
             intended
             against
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             threatner
             ,
             the
             threatning
             was
             mixed
             ,
             partly
             Legall
             ,
             partly
             Evangelick
             ;
             According
             to
             the
             respective
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             in
             his
             eye
             :
             He
             had
             therefore
             in
             his
             heart
             both
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             aske
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             whether
             purely
             legall
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             to
             Adam
             :
             For
             the
             Question
             
             supposeth
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             to
             deny
             a
             Saviour
             to
             fallen
             man.
             But
             we
             may
             say
             what
             death
             the
             Lord
             actually
             inflicts
             ,
             that
             death
             he
             intended
             to
             inflict
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Lord
             decree
             to
             inflict
             a
             meerly
             legall
             death
             personall
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             upon
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             race
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Adam
            
             was
             to
             believe
             he
             should
             certainly
             die
             ;
             For
             so
             was
             the
             threatning
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             if
             he
             should
             sin
             ,
             or
             then
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             Adam
             was
             to
             beleeve
             he
             should
             not
             actually
             die
             ,
             the
             latter
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             was
             to
             believe
             the
             contradicent
             of
             the
             Lords
             true
             threatning
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             lie
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Ans.
             
             He
             was
             to
             beleeve
             neither
             of
             the
             twain
             according
             to
             the
             event
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             two
             sort
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             some
             pure
             and
             only
             threatnings
             ,
             which
             reveal
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             God
             may
             ,
             in
             Law
             ,
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             he
             hath
             decreed
             and
             intended
             ,
             
               actu
               secundo
               &
               quoad
               eventum
            
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             passe
             ;
             These
             threatnings
             contain
             some
             condition
             ,
             either
             expressed
             in
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             then
             reserved
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord.
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             so
             threatned
             Adam
             ,
             as
             he
             remained
             free
             and
             absolute
             either
             to
             inflict
             the
             punishment
             ,
             or
             to
             provide
             an
             Evangelick
             remedy
             ,
             even
             as
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             2.37
             .
             saith
             to
             
               Shimei
               (
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               passest
               over
               the
               brook
               Kidron
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               )
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             
               reus
               mortis
            
             :
             
             Yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             Solomon
             reserved
             his
             own
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             either
             to
             pardon
             Shimei
             ,
             or
             to
             soften
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             sentence
             .
             2.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             do
             reveal
             ,
             what
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             do
             ,
             jure
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             guilty
             deserves
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             ●eveal
             the
             intention
             and
             absolute
             decree
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             what
             punishment
             actually
             ,
             
               &
               quoad
               eventum
            
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             as
             a
             thing
             decreed
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             So
             ,
             Gen.
             9.6
             .
             the
             Murtherer
             shall
             die
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             Exod.
             22.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             the
             Witch
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             lyes
             with
             a
             beast
             ,
             he
             that
             sacrifices
             to
             a
             strange
             god
             ,
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             
               jure
               ,
               merito
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Law-deserving
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             commit
             these
             abominations
             ,
             do
             live
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Assyria
               ,
               Chaldaea
            
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             lived
             
               quoad
               eventum
            
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             expresse
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               gods
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Thou
               
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ,
            
             &c.
             do
             shew
             what
             in
             Law
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             actually
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             For
             there
             be
             not
             a
             few
             who
             do
             actually
             ,
             
               &
               quoad
               eventum
            
             ,
             worship
             strange
             gods
             ,
             kill
             ,
             and
             steal
             .
             
             But
             there
             are
             other
             threatnings
             which
             are
             both
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             also
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             these
             reveal
             both
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Law-giver
             may
             ,
             jure
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             Law
             ,
             inflict
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             actually
             come
             to
             passe
             upon
             the
             transgressours
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             Rom.
             2.1.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Then
               in
               all
               threatnings
               and
               promises
               we
               are
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               sin
               ,
               we
               shall
               actually
            
             &
             quoad
             eventum
             
               die
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               obey
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               beleeve
               that
               GOD
               shall
               fulfill
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               salvation
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               only
               we
               are
               to
               believe
            
             jure
             ,
             
               that
               we
               deserve
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             jure
             promissionis
             ,
             
               but
               not
               actually
               and
               according
               to
               the
               event
               .
               Answ.
            
             Something
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             As
             ▪
             touching
             the
             sense
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             beleeve
             .
             In
             the
             threatnings
             conditionall
             as
             
               (
               yet
               fourty
               days
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               )
            
             and
             (
             
               in
               that
               day
               thou
               eats
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ,
               in
               thy
               person
               and
               all
               thine
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
            
             )
             we
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             event
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             carnall
             security
             ,
             not
             to
             beleeve
             such
             an
             event
             ,
             
             we
             are
             only
             to
             have
             a
             godly
             fear
             and
             to
             tremble
             ,
             at
             the
             dreadfu●l
             deserving
             of
             such
             threatnings
             legall
             ,
             as
             alway
             are
             to
             be
             exponed
             and
             beleeved
             by
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             with
             an
             Evangelick
             exception
             of
             repentance
             .
             If
             therefore
             Adam
             did
             beleeve
             that
             he
             and
             all
             his
             should
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             actually
             suffer
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             irrecoverably
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             warrand
             ,
             for
             any
             such
             belief
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Nineveh
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eats
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
            
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             children
             personally
             ;
             His
             meaning
             was
             ,
             except
             I
             provide
             an
             Evangelick
             remedy
             and
             a
             Saviour
             .
             Godly
             fear
             trembles
             more
             at
             the
             darkning
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             broken
             Law
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             event
             of
             inflicted
             wrath
             ,
             were
             it
             even
             Hells
             fire
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Adam
               was
               to
               beleeve
               no
               such
               exception
               .
               Answ.
            
             True.
             Because
             it
             was
             not
             revealed
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             to
             beleeve
             the
             contrary
             that
             he
             should
             irrecoverably
             and
             eternally
             perish
             ,
             because
             that
             
             was
             not
             revealed
             :
             But
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             deny
             the
             Evangelick
             remedy
             ,
             as
             it
             neither
             doth
             affirme
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Obj.
             
               Then
               was
            
             Adam
             
               to
               believe
               ,
               it
               was
               true
               which
               the
               Serpent
               said
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             &
             quoad
             eventum
             ,
             
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               as
               Gods
               living
               and
               knowing
               good
               and
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Neither
             doth
             that
             follow
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             liar
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             die
             ,
             either
             by
             deserving
             (
             for
             Satan
             brangles
             the
             equity
             and
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             threatning
             )
             or
             actually
             and
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             for
             both
             were
             false
             and
             neither
             revealed
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             not
             to
             go
             beyond
             what
             is
             revealed
             of
             God.
             And
             Sathan
             disputed
             against
             both
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             unjust
             ,
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             event
             ,
             as
             a
             fiction
             and
             a
             thing
             that
             should
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             which
             indeed
             did
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             but
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Serpents
             lying
             and
             false
             principles
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Was
               then
            
             Adam
             
               to
               despair
               and
               to
               beleeve
               nothing
               of
               a
               Saviour
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             despaire
             ,
             but
             to
             rely
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             first
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             upon
             God
             infinitly
             powerfull
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             and
             wise
             to
             save
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             revealed
             and
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             far
             from
             despairing
             :
             But
             in
             the
             intervall
             between
             the
             fall
             and
             the
             Lords
             publishing
             the
             blessed
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             news
             of
             the
             seed
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             possible
             deliverance
             in
             generall
             (
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             requireth
             )
             but
             he
             was
             to
             beleeve
             nothing
             of
             unrevealed
             particulars
             ,
             far
             lesse
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               which
               was
               kept
               secret
               ,
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Then
               may
               also
               the
               damned
               in
               Hell
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               loosed
               from
               their
               obligation
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               first
               Command
               ,
               be
               obliged
               to
               rely
               on
               an
               infinite
               and
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               despair
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               an
               obligation
               to
               any
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             damned
             be
             not
             loosed
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             rely
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             whole
             al-sufficiency
             ,
             yet
             with
             exception
             of
             his
             revealed
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             :
             Now
             he
             hes
             expresly
             revealed
             ,
             that
             
               their
               worm
               never
               dieth
               ,
               and
               their
               fire
               never
               goeth
               out
               .
            
             And
             to
             believe
             that
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             despaire
             .
             Obj.
             
               What
               are
               then
               such
               Heathens
               to
               beleeve
               as
               
               touching
               that
               threatning
               ,
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
             
             Ans.
             They
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             that
             sin
             deserves
             wrath
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             infinitnesse
             of
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Creation
             carefully
             :
             But
             and
             if
             the
             news
             and
             rumor
             of
             a
             Saviour
             come
             to
             their
             ears
             ,
             their
             sin
             cannot
             but
             be
             Evangelick
             ,
             in
             not
             pursuing
             the
             reality
             and
             truth
             of
             such
             a
             soveraign
             remedy
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Gospel
             be
             come
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             that
             that
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             every
             Generation
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             of
             the
             individuall
             persons
             ,
             either
             young
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             of
             every
             Nation
             
               under
               Heaven
            
             ,
             experience
             and
             Scripture
             speaketh
             against
             both
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               is
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ?
               Answ.
            
             A
             diversity
             there
             is
             ,
             but
             contrary
             wills
             in
             the
             holy
             Lord
             cannot
             be
             asserted
             .
             Yea
             the
             Gospel
             may
             be
             proven
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             first
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             if
             any
             act
             of
             the
             Lords
             free
             will
             and
             infinite
             wisedome
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             prove
             the
             Assumption
             .
             So
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             Command
             teach
             that
             God
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             save
             ,
             then
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             please
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             save
             ;
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             Command
             teacheth
             the
             former
             :
             And
             the
             Gospel
             revealing
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             3.8
             .
             expresly
             saith
             so
             much
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             they
             contain
             not
             only
             the
             jus
             ,
             equity
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             actually
             perform
             ,
             yea
             and
             intends
             to
             perform
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             perform
             the
             required
             condition
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             promises
             differ
             not
             a
             little
             from
             these
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             are
             only
             threatnings
             ,
             of
             what
             God
             may
             do
             in
             Law
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             these
             threatnings
             which
             are
             both
             threatnings
             and
             also
             Propheticall
             predictions
             of
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             therefore
             must
             we
             here
             difference
             betwixt
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             are
             considered
             as
             they
             are
             Preached
             and
             anunciated
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             made
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Elect
             and
             Sons
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             The
             same
             way
             the
             threatnings
             admit
             of
             a
             two-fold
             consideration
             .
             The
             
             promises
             to
             the
             Elect
             as
             intended
             of
             God
             ,
             
             reveal
             that
             both
             the
             Lord
             minds
             to
             give
             the
             blessing
             promised
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             that
             is
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             promises
             Evangelick
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             But
             as
             proponed
             to
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             who
             are
             alwayes
             from
             their
             birth
             to
             their
             death
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             really
             as
             touching
             the
             LORDS
             holy
             Decree
             ,
             they
             are
             materially
             Evangelick
             promises
             ,
             but
             formally
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             legall
             ,
             as
             every
             dispensation
             to
             them
             is
             legall
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             decreed
             to
             deny
             the
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             or
             can
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             both
             gives
             the
             mercy
             promised
             and
             also
             the
             grace
             to
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             threatnings
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             legall
             
               (
               if
               you
               beleevers
               fall
               away
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               shall
               eternally
               perish
            
             )
             are
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             though
             materially
             legall
             ,
             peremptorie
             ,
             and
             admit
             no
             exception
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             formally
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             directed
             to
             them
             upon
             an
             Evangelick
             intention
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Lord
             intends
             and
             decrees
             that
             they
             shall
             eternally
             perish
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             predestinate
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.4
             .
             Nor
             that
             he
             wills
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             either
             their
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             or
             their
             finall
             and
             totall
             falling
             away
             ,
             which
             inevitably
             leads
             thereunto
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             Rom.
             8.16
             ,
             17.
             and
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             are
             to
             beleeve
             the
             contraire
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             life
             eternall
             ,
             John
             4.24
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.9
             .
             John
             3.16
             .
             and
             the
             contraire
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             perseverance
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             John
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
             John
             17.20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Mat.
             16.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Therefore
             these
             threatnings
             are
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             by
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             as
             certainly
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Law-motives
             to
             presse
             them
             to
             work
             out
             their
             salvation
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             so
             much
             the
             closser
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             is
             apprehended
             to
             be
             dreadfull
             .
             But
             reprobats
             and
             unbeleevers
             are
             not
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             decrees
             and
             intends
             to
             them
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             beleeve
             their
             obligation
             to
             fiduciall
             relying
             upon
             ,
             and
             Gospel-faith
             
             in
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             a
             way
             of
             opposing
             Christ
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             deserve
             by
             Law
             (
             which
             Law-deserving
             also
             beleevers
             are
             to
             apprehend
             )
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             but
             actually
             and
             
               quoad
               eventum
            
             shall
             eternally
             perish
             .
             Believers
             are
             to
             believe
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             hear
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             for
             it
             s
             revealed
             .
             But
             the
             Reprobate
             are
             to
             beleeve
             only
             the
             sense
             and
             Law-deserving
             and
             event
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             beleeve
             no
             decree
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             Elect
             non-converted
             are
             not
             under
             Law-wrath
             .
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             can
             not
             have
             satisfied
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             WHether
             the
             Elect
             unconverted
             be
             under
             wrath
             is
             a
             doubt
             to
             many
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
               they
               are
               servants
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
             Blind
             ,
             and
             
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               as
               Reprobats
               are
               ,
               Acts
            
             26.18
             .
             
               By
               nature
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               even
               as
               others
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.3
             .
             Ans.
             Their
             sins
             committed
             before
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             such
             as
             deserve
             everlasting
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             jure
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             
               heirs
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
             2.
             
             But
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             a
             state
             of
             election
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             though
             unseen
             love
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             persons
             :
             and
             a
             state
             of
             a
             sinfull
             way
             that
             they
             are
             born
             in
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             converted
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             state
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             Ier.
             31.3
             .
             
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               everlasting
               love
               .
            
             See
             also
             ,
             Rom.
             9.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             so
             that
             God
             never
             hates
             their
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             The
             punishment
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             the
             wrath
             they
             are
             under
             is
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             Materially
             in
             the
             bulke
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             under
             Law-stroaks
             and
             Law-wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             Law-punishment
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             ,
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
             and
             so
             the
             other
             places
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wrath
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             formally
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             denyed
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             non-converted
             elect
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sinfull
             way
             is
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law-vengeance
             or
             curse
             which
             Christ
             did
             bear
             for
             their
             other
             sins
             committed
             by
             them
             after
             conversion
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             when
             Christ
             
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             5.4
             .
             The
             beleever
             
               hath
               passed
               from
               death
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             
               come
               to
               judgement
               and
               condemnation
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             mean
             that
             they
             have
             half
             passed
             from
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             half
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Beleevers
             are
             delivered
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             victory
             ,
             sting
             ,
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             every
             curse
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             from
             condemnation
             not
             in
             part
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             whole
             :
             Else
             their
             triumph
             were
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             contrair
             to
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             
             Hos.
             13.14
             .
             Isa.
             25.8
             .
             Nor
             should
             they
             be
             washen
             from
             all
             their
             sins
             and
             the
             spots
             thereof
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             wash
             themselves
             from
             any
             spot
             ,
             by
             bearing
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law-curse
             in
             themselves
             ,
             contrair
             to
             Can.
             4.7
             .
             Jer.
             50.20
             .
             Joh.
             1.28
             .
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             3.
             
             What
             ever
             Christ
             was
             made
             for
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             fully
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             whole
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             their
             perfect
             Saviour
             .
             But
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             
               He
               is
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               outmost
               all
               that
               come
               to
               him
               .
               Heb.
            
             7.25
             .
             Therefore
             the
             half
             or
             a
             part
             of
             satisfactory
             vengeance
             ,
             cannot
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             half
             on
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             to
             make
             men
             and
             Martyrs
             joint
             satisfiers
             of
             justice
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             blood
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             scaddings
             of
             purgatory
             ;
             For
             though
             we
             teach
             against
             Antinomians
             ,
             that
             the
             Godly
             are
             punished
             for
             sins
             according
             to
             Justice
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             Evangelick
             ,
             not
             law-justice
             ,
             for
             they
             bear
             not
             one
             dram
             weight
             of
             satisfactory
             wrath
             and
             curse
             jointly
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Antinomians
             say
             that
             sin
             ,
             root
             and
             branch
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             Justification
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             nor
             punishment
             for
             sin
             in
             the
             justified
             man.
             4.
             
             The
             beleevers
             are
             blessed
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Gal
             ,
             3.10
             ,
             13.
             
             Psal.
             32.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             4.6
             :
             Psal.
             2.12
             .
             Psal.
             119.1
             .
             Their
             afflictions
             and
             death
             blessed
             ,
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             qualified
             with
             any
             Law-curse
             ,
             Job
             5.17
             .
             Psal.
             94.12
             .
             Mat.
             5.6
             .
             Luk.
             6.22
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.13
             .
             Psal.
             21.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             34.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
             Psal.
             116.15
             .
             Psal.
             72.14
             .
             Psal.
             37.37
             .
             and
             they
             are
             asleep
             in
             Christ
             ,
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.14
             ,
             16.
             
             Nor
             can
             Antinomians
             and
             Socinians
             say
             this
             is
             under
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             
             for
             dying
             Jacob
             saith
             ▪
             Gen.
             49.18
             .
             
               Lord
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               Isa.
            
             57.1
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             the
             righteous
             man
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               enter
               into
               peace
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaak
               ▪
               and
               Jacob
               ,
            
             when
             their
             bodies
             are
             rotten
             .
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
             Mat.
             22.32
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             This
             comes
             too
             
             near
             the
             opinion
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             make
             faith
             a
             cause
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             teach
             who
             hold
             that
             Christ
             payed
             a
             ransome
             ,
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             For
             that
             which
             added
             ,
             
             maketh
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             counted
             and
             formally
             reckoned
             as
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             mans
             sins
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             no
             justice
             he
             can
             suffer
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             removed
             ▪
             maketh
             the
             payed
             satisfaction
             and
             ransome
             ,
             though
             never
             taken
             back
             again
             by
             the
             payer
             ,
             no
             more
             a
             satisfaction
             for
             that
             man
             ,
             nor
             for
             Devils
             :
             Is
             too
             near
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             to
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             .
             If
             one
             pay
             a
             summe
             that
             fully
             exhausts
             the
             debt
             of
             such
             a
             broken
             man
             ,
             upon
             condition
             the
             broken
             man
             say
             Amen
             to
             the
             paying
             thereof
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             not
             payed
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             up
             the
             summe
             again
             ,
             if
             the
             broken
             man
             refuse
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             take
             it
             not
             up
             again
             ,
             but
             it
             be
             payed
             and
             fully
             satisfie
             for
             ,
             and
             exhaust
             the
             debt
             ,
             the
             mans
             debt
             is
             payed
             ,
             and
             the
             Creditor
             in
             justice
             cannot
             exact
             one
             farthing
             from
             the
             broken
             man.
             Now
             nothing
             given
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             unbeleevers
             ,
             was
             ever
             repeated
             or
             taken
             back
             again
             by
             Christ.
             Nay
             but
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             ransome
             was
             not
             payed
             at
             all
             for
             Judas
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             he
             beleeve
             :
             but
             he
             never
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             never
             payed
             for
             
               Judas
               .
               Answ.
            
             This
             is
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             gave
             no
             reall
             ransome
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Judas
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             they
             say
             that
             there
             is
             as
             well
             a
             ransome
             payed
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             Iudas
             (
             finall
             unbeleef
             excepted
             )
             to
             free
             him
             ,
             in
             justice
             from
             eternall
             stroaks
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             Peter
             to
             free
             him
             ,
             only
             it
             is
             not
             accepted
             of
             by
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             because
             Judas
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             assented
             not
             unto
             the
             bargain
             :
             But
             assenting
             or
             not
             assenting
             ,
             accepting
             ,
             or
             not
             accepting
             ,
             
             that
             are
             posterior
             to
             the
             payment
             ,
             are
             nothing
             up
             or
             down
             to
             the
             compleatnesse
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             made
             for
             the
             exhausting
             of
             Justice
             ,
             for
             Justice
             receives
             not
             two
             satisfactions
             or
             ransomes
             for
             Judas
             ,
             one
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             from
             Christ
             ,
             another
             in
             Hell
             ,
             from
             Iudas
             ,
             yea
             and
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             reall
             payment
             was
             made
             to
             Justice
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             suffers
             for
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             Hell
             ,
             but
             for
             only
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             sin
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             the
             Justice
             thereof
             ,
             but
             only
             and
             formally
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             yet
             satisfying
             of
             
             Divine
             Justice
             for
             sins
             ,
             must
             be
             halfed
             and
             parted
             between
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             teaches
             not
             .
             Also
             the
             Father
             either
             accepts
             the
             ransome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             intrinsecally
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             sufficiently
             satisfactory
             :
             or
             because
             Iudas
             does
             beleeve
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             The
             latter
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             beleeving
             adds
             nothing
             to
             the
             intrinsecall
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             not
             believing
             diminishes
             nothing
             from
             the
             sufficiency
             thereof
             ;
             Yea
             and
             so
             the
             Fathers
             formall
             reason
             of
             accepting
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             must
             be
             terminated
             upon
             our
             poor
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             whereas
             the
             formal
             ground
             of
             the
             acceptation
             thereof
             is
             the
             intrinsecall
             excellency
             and
             worth
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
               being
               an
               offering
               of
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             And
             because
             he
             offered
             the
             ransome
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God-man
             ,
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             life
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             and
             offered
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             Mat.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             sufficiency
             in
             his
             death
             from
             the
             worth
             of
             beleeving
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             accepts
             it
             for
             Peter
             ,
             not
             for
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             the
             blood
             is
             a
             price
             refuseable
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             this
             way
             refuseable
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             might
             have
             followed
             a
             Law-way
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             sons
             ,
             and
             have
             denyed
             to
             give
             his
             Son
             a
             Ransome
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             refuseable
             ,
             because
             of
             any
             insufficiency
             in
             the
             Ransome
             .
             Now
             faith
             is
             to
             satisfaction
             as
             the
             approximation
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             dry
             fewell
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             condition
             of
             burning
             ,
             but
             the
             fire
             is
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             burning
             .
             Yea
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             faith
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             condition
             without
             the
             which
             offended
             Justice
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             condition
             ,
             by
             any
             Scripture
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             God
             laid
             not
             our
             iniquities
             on
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whether
             we
             beleeve
             or
             not
             ,
             
               God
               laid
               our
               iniquities
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.6
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             Justice
             ,
             he
             must
             accept
             that
             Ransome
             intrinsecally
             so
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             did
             restore
             more
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             took
             from
             him
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             to
             say
             that
             any
             act
             of
             obedience
             or
             beleeving
             ,
             can
             perfect
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             causatively
             make
             it
             ours
             .
             For
             God
             ,
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             free
             pleasure
             ,
             requireth
             faith
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             our
             actuall
             reconciliation
             ;
             for
             beside
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             
             required
             any
             other
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             as
             love
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             accepted
             the
             Ransome
             without
             inquiring
             any
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             bestowed
             a
             calme
             Sea
             and
             deliverance
             from
             shipwrack
             ,
             upon
             the
             Idolatrous
             Sea-men
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             act
             of
             casting
             Ionah
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             any
             saving
             faith
             on
             their
             part
             ;
             
             As
             a
             gracious
             Prince
             may
             send
             a
             pardon
             to
             free
             a
             condemned
             Malefactor
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             may
             command
             that
             it
             be
             valid
             in
             Law
             for
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             mans
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             without
             his
             acceptance
             thereof
             ,
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             especially
             since
             by
             a
             speciall
             paction
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             he
             restored
             abundantly
             more
             Glory
             to
             God
             by
             suffering
             for
             all
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             then
             they
             took
             from
             God
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             restitution
             was
             made
             to
             Justice
             without
             the
             interveening
             of
             any
             act
             of
             the
             creatures
             obedience
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             whether
             they
             ,
             who
             hold
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             valid
             in
             Law
             ,
             nor
             effectuall
             to
             quiet
             Justice
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             all
             suffer
             eternall
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             perform
             personall
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             Hell
             ,
             to
             Justice
             ,
             except
             there
             interveen
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             effectuall
             ,
             do
             really
             and
             sincerely
             acknowledge
             ,
             against
             Socinians
             ,
             a
             reall
             satisfaction
             and
             compensation
             made
             to
             offended
             Justice
             by
             Christ
             :
             For
             how
             is
             it
             reall
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             scenicall
             and
             formall
             ,
             which
             may
             and
             should
             be
             null
             and
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             the
             creature
             make
             it
             not
             reall
             ,
             by
             beleeving
             .
             And
             especially
             ,
             if
             God
             out
             of
             his
             grace
             which
             is
             absolutely
             free
             ,
             work
             in
             us
             the
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             .
             Can
             God
             give
             his
             Son
             as
             a
             Ransome
             for
             us
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             if
             he
             himself
             absolutely
             work
             the
             condition
             in
             us
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             admit
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             God
             intended
             a
             Law-dispensation
             but
             for
             a
             time
             .
             
               2.
               
               Adam
            
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             ordained
             for
             a
             Law-life
             .
             3.
             
             How
             predestinated
             to
             Glory
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             not
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Heathens
             have
             no
             more
             Universall
             Grace
             then
             Devils
             .
             5.
             
             No
             ground
             for
             such
             grace
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             apparent
             that
             God
             intended
             not
             a
             Law-dispensation
             in
             Paradise
             to
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             1.
             nothing
             is
             spoken
             of
             Adam
             ,
             
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             procreating
             of
             children
             ,
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             of
             Adams
             dying
             and
             of
             his
             actings
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Paradice
             being
             scarce
             well
             known
             ,
             which
             sayes
             the
             Lord
             had
             a
             farther
             design
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             transient
             Law-dispensation
             and
             to
             set
             up
             Christ.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             ,
             of
             purpose
             ,
             gave
             a
             positive
             Law
             ,
             forbidding
             eating
             of
             such
             a
             Tree
             ,
             added
             a
             threatning
             thereunto
             particularly
             ,
             suffered
             the
             Serpent
             to
             tempt
             ,
             and
             forsaw
             what
             frail
             nature
             would
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deal
             with
             man
             ,
             in
             a
             dispensation
             of
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Did
               not
               God
               ordain
               that
            
             Adam
             
               should
               have
               life
               and
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             
               if
               he
               should
               continue
               in
               obedience
               .
               Ans.
            
             That
             was
             a
             decree
             conditionall
             of
             things
             ,
             (
             
               the
               man
               that
               does
               these
               things
               shall
               live
            
             )
             and
             showes
             the
             equitie
             and
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             a
             decree
             of
             persons
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             predestinated
             Adam
             to
             a
             Law-glory
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             Law-obedience
             as
             the
             effectuall
             means
             leading
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Was
               not
            
             Adam
             
               chosen
               ?
               Ans.
               Adam
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             designe
             ,
             
               finaliter
               &
               objectivè
            
             was
             created
             in
             the
             state
             of
             predestination
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             grace
             in
             Christ
             as
             touching
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             inherent
             condition
             ,
             he
             was
             created
             in
             a
             legall
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             gracious
             inlet
             to
             Christ
             ;
             And
             according
             to
             his
             Law-state
             as
             he
             represented
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             he
             was
             Created
             as
             a
             lubrick
             and
             frail
             Coppie
             of
             weak
             nature
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             are
             such
             as
             are
             not
             chosen
             are
             Created
             and
             live
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             having
             onely
             some
             concomitant
             favours
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             Preaching
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Common
             grace
             ,
             inward
             warnings
             .
             3.
             
             Protections
             of
             providence
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             mixed
             with
             the
             Elect.
             
             The
             heathen
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             any
             inward
             calling
             to
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             some
             remanents
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             no
             more
             can
             be
             called
             universall
             Grace
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             sparkles
             that
             are
             left
             in
             Devils
             can
             be
             called
             Gospel
             Grace
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               and
               confesse
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Jam.
            
             2.19
             .
             Luk.
             4.34
             .
             Mark
             1.24
             .
             Only
             if
             this
             be
             called
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             so
             capable
             of
             Gospel
             mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             morallie
             not
             so
             .
             2.
             
             The
             offer
             is
             made
             to
             them
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             so
             to
             Devils
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             contend
             .
             Reason
             may
             seeme
             to
             say
             that
             all
             
             should
             have
             a
             share
             of
             Gospel-Grace
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             replyed
             to
             reason
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             of
             God
             to
             will
             and
             desire
             all
             and
             every
             one
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             institute
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             all
             and
             every
             one
             should
             actuallie
             be
             saved
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             should
             that
             stand
             ,
             (
             
               he
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
            
             )
             if
             free-will
             of
             the
             creature
             absolutely
             dispose
             of
             Salvation
             and
             damnation
             ?
             3.
             
             How
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Calling
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             
             and
             the
             offer
             of
             mercy
             is
             restricted
             to
             few
             ,
             and
             was
             confined
             to
             the
             Jews
             only
             of
             old
             ?
             But
             we
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             call
             the
             Lord
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             for
             his
             dispensation
             of
             Grace
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             use
             our
             own
             ,
             as
             becomes
             us
             .
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             judge
             aright
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             goodnes
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             God
             our
             very
             way
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             difficultie
             to
             make
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Lords
             freedome
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             for
             clay
             humblie
             to
             adore
             Soveraigntie
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             highnesse
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             hath
             wayes
             and
             thoughts
             above
             ours
             ,
             as
             the
             
               heavens
               are
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               Isa.
            
             55.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             It
             was
             condescension
             in
             the
             Lord
             to
             enter
             in
             Covenant
             with
             man.
             2.
             
             Temptations
             in
             fearing
             we
             are
             not
             chosen
             ,
             discovered
             .
             3.
             
             Beings
             and
             not
             beings
             are
             debtors
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             Self
             denyall
             required
             in
             sinlesse
             nature
             ,
             as
             in
             sinfull
             .
             5.
             
             Man
             considered
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               WHither
               was
               God
               under
               an
               obligation
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               man
               ?
            
          
           
             Hardly
             can
             any
             maintain
             the
             dominion
             and
             Soveraigntie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             assert
             an
             obligation
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             of
             working
             upon
             the
             creature
             :
             The
             Lord
             is
             debtor
             to
             neither
             person
             nor
             things
             .
             
             He
             as
             Lord
             commands
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             condescension
             that
             he
             commands
             Covenant-wayes
             ,
             with
             promise
             of
             a
             reward
             to
             the
             obeyer
             .
             The
             Leviathan
             in
             strength
             is
             far
             above
             Job
             ,
             he
             cannot
             command
             him
             .
             Job
             14.4
             .
             
               Will
               he
               make
               Berith
               a
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               take
               him
               for
               a
               servant
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Leviathan
             will
             not
             engadge
             as
             a
             servant
             to
             obey
             Iob
             as
             his
             master
             .
             A
             Covenant
             speaks
             
             something
             of
             giving
             ,
             and
             taking
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             reward
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             engagements
             ,
             betwixt
             parties
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             something
             in
             the
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Covenants
             of
             men
             .
             The
             rationall
             creatures
             owe
             suitable
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rationall
             obedience
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             give
             life
             ,
             especially
             so
             excellent
             a
             life
             as
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             glory
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             it
             .
             What
             a
             God
             must
             he
             be
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             downe
             and
             put
             himself
             in
             a
             lovely
             and
             gaining
             capacitie
             to
             be
             a
             Covenanting
             debtour
             to
             our
             feeble
             obedience
             ,
             whereas
             he
             ows
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             heaven
             and
             glory
             so
             sure
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             heavens
             should
             sooner
             break
             and
             melt
             ,
             like
             snow
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             then
             his
             promise
             can
             fail
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               True
               ,
               but
               faith
               is
               fixed
               upon
               the
               new
               Covenant-promise
               ,
               if
               I
               believe
               .
               Ans.
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             faith
             here
             is
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             condition
             it self
             is
             promised
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             reward
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             condition
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             of
             faith
             is
             promised
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             few
             chosen
             only
             .
             Ans.
             There
             be
             here
             a
             number
             of
             errors
             .
             
             1.
             
             Unbelief
             foments
             proud
             merite
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             as
             much
             of
             God
             promised
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             conceived
             ,
             to
             be
             worth
             in
             self
             ,
             and
             in
             me
             to
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             ;
             But
             true
             faith
             ,
             contrare
             to
             self-unworthinesse
             ,
             relyes
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             absolutenesse
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             Sathan
             like
             a
             Sophist
             drawes
             the
             dispute
             to
             the
             weakest
             conclusion
             from
             the
             strongest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             surer
             then
             heaven
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Topick
             Arguments
             ,
             then
             there
             can
             be
             against
             the
             promise
             of
             God.
             As
             1.
             
             
               What
               am
               I
            
             ?
             2.
             
             
               Am
               I
               chosen
               or
               not
            
             ?
             So
             Sathan
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               command
               these
               stones
               to
               be
               made
               bread
               ,
            
             in
             point
             of
             beleeving
             its
             better
             that
             faith
             expatiate
             in
             viewing
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Ransome
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God-Man
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             
             then
             upon
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             :
             in
             point
             of
             repenting
             and
             humble
             down-casting
             ,
             we
             would
             read
             self
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             estate
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             Satan
             and
             the
             unbeleeving
             heart
             that
             would
             have
             our
             faiths
             greatnesse
             rising
             from
             selfs
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             Whereas
             the
             greatest
             faith
             that
             Christ
             finds
             ,
             Mat.
             8.10
             .
             looks
             away
             from
             self
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
            
             —
             and
             dwells
             much
             upon
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             Christ
             in
             commanding
             diseases
             ,
             
             as
             a
             Centurian
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             4.
             
             When
             unbelief
             quarrels
             the
             Lord
             as
             untrue
             and
             weak
             ,
             
               who
               faints
               and
               wearies
            
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             not
             the
             
               Creator
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             it
             alledges
             only
             and
             pretends
             self-guiltinesse
             to
             justifie
             unbelief
             :
             Yet
             
               Isa
               ▪
            
             40.28
             .
             though
             God
             be
             reproached
             as
             weak
             ,
             we
             seem
             to
             resolve
             all
             in
             this
             ;
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             get
             our
             faith
             stately
             enough
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             here
             ,
             we
             quarrell
             with
             God
             and
             his
             decrees
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             this
             ,
             what
             if
             he
             have
             not
             chosen
             me
             ?
             and
             I
             have
             no
             right
             to
             Covenant-mercies
             ,
             except
             I
             take
             a
             Law-way
             to
             earne
             them
             ,
             by
             fulfilling
             the
             condition
             .
             5.
             
             When
             we
             beleeve
             a
             conditionall
             promise
             (
             
               if
               I
               beleeve
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               saved
            
             )
             faith
             relyes
             not
             fiducially
             upon
             the
             
               (
               if
               I
               beleeve
            
             )
             or
             upon
             the
             condition
             ,
             It
             s
             a
             weak
             pillar
             to
             a
             sinner
             to
             stay
             his
             unquiet
             heart
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             own
             beleeving
             ,
             but
             faith
             rests
             upon
             the
             connexion
             (
             
               if
               thou
               beleeve
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
            
             )
             and
             it
             stayes
             upon
             the
             connexion
             ,
             as
             made
             sure
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             of
             grace
             gives
             the
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             of
             grace
             the
             reward
             conditioned
             ,
             so
             that
             faith
             binds
             all
             the
             weight
             upon
             God
             only
             ,
             even
             in
             conditionall
             Gospel-promises
             .
             1.
             
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             creature
             .
             2.
             
             As
             such
             a
             creature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             endued
             with
             reason
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             either
             considerations
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             former
             all
             that
             are
             created
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ▪
             though
             they
             never
             sinned
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Vines
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             cannot
             suffer
             the
             ill
             of
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             relative
             to
             the
             break
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Creation
             is
             subject
             to
             vanity
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             Rom.
             8.20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             Servant
             is
             smitten
             and
             sickened
             ,
             for
             the
             Masters
             sake
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             take
             from
             them
             what
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             their
             lives
             without
             sense
             of
             pain
             and
             dollour
             ,
             for
             all
             beings
             ,
             yea
             defects
             and
             privations
             are
             debters
             to
             the
             glory
             declarative
             of
             God
             ,
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             yea
             and
             no
             beings
             are
             under
             this
             debt
             .
             God
             can
             serve
             himself
             of
             nothing
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             created
             ,
             Locusts
             ,
             Caterpillars
             ,
             more
             numerous
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             can
             be
             food
             to
             them
             ,
             
             Preach
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodnesse
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             never
             to
             be
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             have
             futurition
             ,
             or
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             either
             absolutely
             or
             conditionally
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             positive
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             else
             we
             should
             not
             owe
             thanks
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             many
             
             evils
             that
             never
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             turns
             away
             violent
             death
             ,
             violence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             and
             many
             possible
             mischiefs
             ,
             contrair
             to
             Deut.
             28.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Lev.
             26.6
             .
             Psal.
             34.20
             ,
             Psal.
             91.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
             And
             all
             these
             beings
             or
             
               no
               beings
            
             owe
             themselves
             to
             God
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             justice
             ,
             &c.
             suppone
             there
             had
             never
             been
             sin
             :
             Far
             more
             now
             ,
             who
             wants
             matter
             of
             meditation
             ,
             or
             can
             write
             a
             book
             of
             all
             the
             pains
             ,
             a●kings
             ,
             convulsions
             ,
             pests
             ,
             diseases
             that
             the
             Lord
             decreed
             to
             hold
             off
             ?
             so
             that
             every
             bone
             ,
             joynt
             ,
             lith
             ,
             hair
             ,
             member
             ,
             should
             write
             a
             Psalm
             Book
             of
             praises
             ,
             Psal.
             35.10
             .
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             write
             his
             debts
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             But
             we
             are
             little
             affected
             with
             the
             negatives
             of
             mercies
             ,
             except
             we
             read
             them
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             little
             then
             also
             ;
             Self-pain
             Preacheth
             little
             to
             us
             ,
             far
             more
             ▪
             the
             borrowed
             experience
             of
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             &c.
             leaves
             small
             impression
             upon
             stony
             spirits
             .
             2.
             
             Complain
             not
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             that
             share
             of
             grace
             ,
             another
             hath
             ,
             if
             ye
             (
             you
             think
             )
             had
             it
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             as
             usefull
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             but
             ye
             know
             not
             your self
             ;
             swell
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             no
             grace
             ,
             O
             vessell
             of
             wrath
             ,
             thou
             owes
             that
             bit
             clay
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             wants
             to
             glorifie
             his
             Justice
             .
             3.
             
             My
             sicknesse
             ,
             my
             pain
             ,
             my
             bands
             owe
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             debtors
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             I
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             men
             should
             say
             ,
             O
             that
             my
             pain
             might
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             my
             hell
             ,
             and
             flamings
             of
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             
             might
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Psalm
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             ;
             That
             my
             sorrow
             could
             sing
             the
             Glory
             of
             so
             High
             a
             Lord
             ;
             But
             we
             love
             rather
             that
             he
             wanted
             his
             praise
             ,
             so
             we
             wanted
             our
             pain
             .
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             sort
             of
             naturall
             Covenant
             with
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             .
             
               For
               all
               are
               his
               servants
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.91
             .
             that
             they
             should
             be
             faithfull
             to
             their
             own
             naturall
             ends
             to
             act
             for
             him
             ,
             
             Ier.
             5.22
             .
             Ier.
             31.37
             .
             Psal.
             104.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.4
             .
             and
             they
             are
             more
             faithfull
             to
             their
             ends
             then
             men
             .
             Isa.
             1.3
             .
             Ier.
             8.7
             .
             The
             oxe
             and
             the
             asse
             being
             more
             knowing
             to
             their
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             swallow
             and
             the
             cran
             being
             more
             discerning
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             then
             men
             are
             .
             2.
             
             They
             so
             keep
             their
             line
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             self-deniall
             in
             their
             actings
             ,
             then
             in
             mans
             way
             :
             as
             if
             fire
             were
             not
             fire
             ,
             and
             nature
             in
             it
             denied
             ,
             the
             fire
             devours
             not
             the
             three
             Children
             ,
             Dan.
             3.27
             ,
             28
             The
             Sun
             stands
             still
             ,
             the
             Moon
             moves
             not
             ,
             Iosh.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             hungry
             
             Lions
             eat
             not
             
               Daniel
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             6.22
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             gives
             a
             counter-command
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             clause
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             entered
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             act
             or
             no
             act
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             John
             2.10
             .
             Isa.
             50.2
             .
             Mat.
             8.16
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             humbling
             Theame
             ,
             that
             an
             asse
             is
             more
             in
             denying
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             cran
             and
             the
             fire
             ,
             then
             man
             ,
             yea
             then
             a
             renued
             man
             in
             some
             cases
             .
             4.
             
             But
             if
             man
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             Covenant
             be
             considered
             as
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Ten-Commandements
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             of
             seven
             is
             a
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             many
             positives
             Morall
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             naturall
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             man
             must
             come
             under
             a
             three-fold
             consideration
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 creature
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 such
                 a
                 creature
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             consideration
             ,
             
             man
             comes
             under
             the
             Covenant
             naturall
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             creatures
             ;
             So
             is
             Peters
             body
             carried
             above
             in
             the
             water
             as
             iron
             swims
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             he
             owes
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             obey
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             carries
             him
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             fear
             him
             .
             But
             this
             can
             hardly
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             the
             work
             of
             obedience
             here
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             man
             being
             considered
             as
             indued
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Holy
               God
            
             made
             with
             him
             a
             Covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             
             with
             Commandements
             ,
             though
             positive
             and
             Morall
             ,
             yet
             not
             deduced
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             observe
             such
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             the
             seventh
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             the
             not
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             such
             a
             life
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             Divines
             ,
             as
             our
             solid
             and
             eminent
             Rollock
             ,
             call
             it
             a
             Covenant
             naturall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             supernaturall
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             so
             to
             call
             it
             ;
             Yet
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             in
             the
             positives
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             free
             
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             connaturall
             to
             man
             ,
             created
             according
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             Covenant
             came
             so
             from
             the
             Lords
             wisedom
             and
             free-will
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             casten
             it
             in
             a
             new
             and
             far
             other
             frame
             :
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             suitable
             to
             mans
             intire
             nature
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             yet
             to
             love
             him
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             obeying
             the
             command
             of
             not
             eating
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Commands
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             connaturall
             ,
             but
             God
             might
             have
             commanded
             the
             contrair
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             done
             contrair
             to
             mans
             nature
             .
             Yet
             from
             this
             it
             followes
             ,
             no
             more
             that
             these
             are
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             be
             two
             Covenants
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Because
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Morall
             Law
             in
             an
             Evangelick
             way
             are
             therein
             commanded
             ,
             and
             also
             some
             duties
             touching
             the
             seals
             by
             a
             positive
             Law
             are
             therein
             contained
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             It
             s
             not
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             GOD
             should
             promise
             life
             eternall
             to
             man
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             obedience
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             debt
             of
             Justice
             can
             not
             tye
             GOD.
             3.
             
             GOD
             punisheth
             not
             sin
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             defends
             he
             his
             own
             declarative
             Glory
             by
             that
             necessity
             .
             5.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             GOD
             Al-sufficient
             .
             6.
             
             No
             meriting
             of
             the
             creature
             .
             7.
             
             We
             should
             have
             humble
             thoughts
             of
             free-Grace
             .
             8.
             
             How
             low
             thoughts
             of
             our selves
             .
             9.
             
             Promises
             make
             no
             strict
             justice
             between
             GOD
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             SUre
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             yet
             innocent
             and
             intire
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             reward
             all
             such
             as
             seek
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             reward
             obedience
             either
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             or
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             is
             neither
             written
             in
             mans
             heart
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             any
             truth
             :
             For
             it
             were
             nothing
             against
             justice
             ,
             or
             bounty
             ,
             or
             any
             attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             reward
             his
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             obliged
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             quietnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             naturall
             result
             of
             obedience
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             inferre
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             intrinsecall
             connexion
             ,
             
               ex
               naturâ
               
               rei
            
             ,
             between
             our
             obedience
             and
             a
             reward
             to
             be
             given
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             a
             good
             inference
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             disquietnesse
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
             after
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             naturall
             to
             a
             sinner
             to
             apprehend
             a
             revenging
             power
             pursuing
             sin
             committed
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             naturall
             an●
             essentiall
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             pursue
             sin
             with
             punishment
             in
             generall
             .
             For
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             may
             ,
             and
             does
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             freely
             create
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             not
             have
             created
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             good
             freely
             to
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             debtor
             to
             his
             creatures
             ;
             Will
             it
             follow
             by
             any
             Logick
             ,
             that
             God
             creates
             the
             world
             by
             any
             naturall
             obligation
             ?
             
             And
             because
             by
             force
             of
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             all
             know
             that
             God
             is
             good
             and
             bount●full
             to
             his
             creatures
             ,
             in
             giving
             ▪
             and
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             therefore
             infer
             that
             actuall
             beneficence
             is
             so
             essentiall
             to
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             extend
             that
             goodnesse
             to
             them
             .
             Common
             sense
             will
             say
             no
             more
             followeth
             ,
             but
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             intrinsecall
             are
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             attributes
             are
             essentiall
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             from
             eternity
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             good
             and
             bountifull
             nature
             ;
             Though
             not
             either
             man
             ,
             Angel
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             had
             been
             created
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             doth
             actually
             extend
             his
             goodnesse
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             this
             actuall
             extension
             of
             goodnesse
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             actuall
             punishing
             of
             sin
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             free
             ,
             though
             Adam
             apprehended
             God
             would
             punish
             his
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             ;
             Yet
             if
             he
             apprehended
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             punish
             it
             ,
             his
             apprehension
             was
             erroneous
             .
             And
             this
             only
             followes
             that
             there
             is
             an
             intrinsecall
             and
             internall
             Justice
             in
             God
             ,
             naturall
             and
             essentiall
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             the
             out-goings
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             the
             egressions
             are
             most
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             said
             by
             some
             without
             all
             reason
             ,
             because
             
               the
               apprehensions
               we
               have
               naturally
               of
               God
               that
               he
               punisheth
               sin
               ,
               Vniversales
               apprehensiones
               ,
               nequaquam
               sunt
               eorum
               quae
               Deo
               vel
               adesse
               vel
               abesse
               possunt
               pro
               liberrimâ
               voluntate
               .
            
             Universall
             apprehensions
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             apprehensions
             of
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             free
             pleasure
             ,
             if
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             doing
             good
             to
             Angels
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             freely
             ,
             be
             in
             all
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             be
             universall
             ,
             then
             these
             apprehensions
             cannot
             be
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             in
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             most
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Almighty
             or
             not
             be
             
               in
               him
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             conclusion
             hath
             neither
             reason
             nor
             sense
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             universall
             apprehensions
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             canot
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             that
             God
             does
             good
             to
             Angels
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             creatures
             freely
             :
             Ergo
             ;
             by
             this
             Logick
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             freely
             to
             Angels
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             creatures
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             God
             according
             to
             his
             free-will
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Almighty
             or
             not
             in
             him
             .
             Then
             the
             so
             doing
             must
             be
             in
             God
             essentially
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             must
             God
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             good
             freely
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             must
             God
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             create
             men
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             creatures
             .
             4.
             
             But
             since
             he
             is
             God
             everlasting
             ,
             he
             must
             from
             everlasting
             have
             created
             men
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             from
             everlasting
             he
             must
             punish
             sin
             ;
             Life
             may
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             As
             life
             .
             2.
             
             As
             such
             an
             excellent
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             consideration
             ,
             life
             is
             either
             considered
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             secondly
             as
             a
             free
             reward
             .
             
             In
             the
             former
             respect
             .
             To
             live
             an
             intellectuall
             life
             in
             obeying
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             Adam
             so
             created
             a
             connaturall
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             burn
             ,
             is
             to
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             to
             the
             Sunne
             .
             And
             God
             may
             put
             the
             respect
             of
             a
             reward
             upon
             any
             obedientiall
             end
             .
             But
             that
             Adam
             should
             have
             such
             an
             eminent
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             obedience
             as
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             above
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             the
             free
             donation
             of
             God
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             necessary
             connexion
             between
             Adams
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             high
             and
             eminent
             a
             life
             ,
             nor
             can
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             touching
             such
             a
             promise
             ,
             be
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             God
             then
             never
             loved
             to
             make
             any
             Covenant
             ,
             yea
             even
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             without
             some
             acts
             and
             out-goings
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             hyre
             was
             grace
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             not
             to
             be
             served
             ,
             who
             loves
             to
             hyre
             and
             allure
             us
             to
             be
             happy
             ?
          
           
             Arminius
             saith
             ,
             the
             reward
             of
             keeping
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             cannot
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             
             nor
             can
             the
             punishment
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             because
             you
             teach
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             the
             obedience
             is
             naturall
             .
             Ans.
             It
             followeth
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             reward
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             yea
             and
             supernaturall
             from
             the
             free
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             It
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             recompence
             our
             naturall
             obedience
             ,
             coming
             from
             connaturall
             principles
             ,
             with
             so
             eminent
             a
             Crowne
             as
             communion
             with
             
               God
               Creator
            
             ,
             in
             a
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             came
             from
             no
             innate
             proportion
             between
             a
             naturall
             work
             and
             supernaturall
             reward
             ;
             Otherwise
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             first
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             intrinsecall
             connexion
             
               ex
               naturâ
               rei
            
             between
             
             Adams
             work
             and
             so
             high
             wages
             ,
             as
             that
             glorious
             communion
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             could
             not
             but
             in
             justice
             ,
             so
             have
             rewarded
             his
             obedience
             ,
             except
             he
             would
             be
             unjust
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             can
             conclude
             ,
             limite
             ,
             or
             determine
             ,
             his
             will
             〈◊〉
             wisdome
             ,
             who
             is
             infinite
             .
             2.
             
             It
             had
             been
             nothing
             against
             justice
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             followed
             Adams
             obedience
             ,
             with
             no
             reward
             at
             all
             ;
             For
             man
             as
             a
             creature
             ,
             owes
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             as
             sweetly
             and
             pithily
             Anselme
             saith
             ,
             
               as
               a
               redeemed
               one
               I
               owe
               my self
               and
               more
               then
               my self
               to
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               gave
               thy self
               who
               art
               so
               farre
               more
               then
               my self
               ,
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               thou
               promises
               thy self
               to
               me
               .
            
             Now
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             and
             greater
             then
             Adam
             ,
             promised
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             Adam
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             continue
             in
             obedience
             .
             
               For
               what
               can
               the
               highest
               goodnesse
            
             (
             sayeth
             he
             )
             
               give
               to
               one
               that
               loves
               it
               ,
               but
               it self
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             God
             ,
             of
             justice
             ,
             give
             Adam
             life
             ,
             Adam
             might
             compell
             God
             to
             pay
             ,
             what
             he
             oweth
             him
             ,
             else
             he
             should
             be
             unjust
             :
             But
             the
             creature
             can
             lay
             no
             necessitie
             on
             the
             Creator
             ,
             either
             to
             work
             without
             himself
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             cause
             him
             to
             will.
             
             4.
             
             The
             proper
             work
             of
             merite
             (
             saith
             great
             Bradwardine
             )
             and
             of
             him
             that
             works
             must
             go
             before
             the
             wages
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             if
             the
             worker
             receive
             its
             operation
             ,
             and
             working
             for
             wadge
             from
             God
             first
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             vertue
             and
             help
             continue
             in
             operation
             and
             working
             ,
             he
             cannot
             condignely
             merit
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             rather
             more
             in
             Gods
             debt
             ,
             after
             his
             working
             ,
             then
             before
             his
             working
             ,
             because
             he
             bountifullie
             receives
             more
             good
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             before
             ,
             especially
             ,
             because
             he
             gives
             nothing
             proper
             of
             his
             own
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             gives
             to
             God
             his
             own
             good
             ;
             But
             no
             man
             first
             acts
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             first
             actor
             and
             mover
             in
             every
             action
             ,
             
             and
             motion
             .
             As
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Who
               gave
               first
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               recompensed
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             this
             was
             yesterday
             just
             ,
             that
             life
             eternall
             is
             due
             to
             Adam
             for
             his
             work
             before
             God
             made
             it
             just
             and
             due
             ,
             then
             from
             Eternitie
             and
             before
             any
             decree
             of
             God
             it
             was
             just
             and
             due
             ;
             Certainlie
             ,
             God
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             was
             debtour
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             was
             just
             ,
             before
             he
             made
             it
             just
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             not
             making
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             ju●t
             connexion
             between
             work
             and
             wadge
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             But
             neither
             is
             Adam
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             justice
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             just
             Covenant
             :
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             an
             everlasting
             justice
             without
             and
             before
             God
             from
             Eternitie
             .
             
               Non
               datur
               justum
               prius
               primo
               justo
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             God
             did
             more
             for
             Adam
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             recompence
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             done
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             not
             merit
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             But
             God
             did
             more
             to
             Adam
             in
             giving
             to
             him
             being
             ,
             faculties
             ,
             mind
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             power
             ,
             habites
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Image
             ,
             then
             Adam
             can
             never
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             can
             recompence
             God
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             more
             annuall
             and
             usurie
             ,
             in
             his
             acting
             of
             obedience
             ,
             then
             the
             stock
             was
             he
             received
             in
             proportion
             .
             As
             the
             Son
             can
             never
             give
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             recompence
             ,
             so
             much
             or
             the
             captive
             ransomed
             from
             death
             ,
             can
             never
             give
             to
             his
             ransome
             payer
             ,
             who
             bought
             him
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             under
             an
             obligation
             ,
             and
             debt
             of
             love
             and
             service
             to
             father
             and
             ransomer
             ▪
             then
             to
             a
             stranger
             that
             they
             never
             knew
             :
             Nor
             could
             Adam
             thus
             be
             freed
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             should
             be
             owing
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             God
             may
             freely
             forgive
             all
             this
             obligation
             and
             debt
             :
             To
             which
             Bradwardine
             Answers
             well
             :
             1.
             
             The
             forgiving
             of
             the
             debt
             ,
             when
             the
             debtor
             hath
             nothing
             to
             pay
             is
             a
             greater
             debt
             taken
             on
             .
             2.
             
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             may
             forgive
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             actuall
             obligation
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             oblidged
             
               ad
               aliquid
               faciendum
               sub
               poena
               peccati
               ,
            
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             under
             the
             pain
             or
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             hireling
             is
             obleiged
             to
             work
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             Covenant
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             not
             oblidged
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             
               we
               can
               for
               God.
            
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             habituall
             obligation
             ,
             God
             cannot
             forgive
             the
             debt
             ,
             that
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             owes
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             might
             dispence
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             owe
             no
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             suppose
             he
             should
             command
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             They
             seeme
             therefore
             ,
             with
             eyes
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             God
             by
             necessitie
             of
             justice
             must
             punish
             sin
             ,
             yea
             that
             the
             most
             High
             cannot
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             punish
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             all
             his
             Lawes
             imposed
             upon
             men
             ,
             were
             only
             promissorie
             and
             void
             of
             all
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             What
             ?
             could
             not
             God
             have
             said
             ,
             
             
               eat
               not
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             for
             if
             
               ye
               eat
               not
               ,
               your
               obedience
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               with
               life
               eternall
               ,
            
             and
             no
             more
             ?
             might
             he
             not
             have
             laid
             aside
             all
             threatning
             ?
             What
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             teacheth
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             create
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             morall
             dependencie
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             and
             must
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             must
             God
             ,
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             punish
             the
             sinner
             ,
             yea
             so
             as
             ,
             if
             he
             punish
             not
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             just
             ,
             but
             must
             fall
             from
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             ,
             except
             he
             make
             penall
             laws
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             say
             to
             
               Adam
               (
               if
               thou
               eat
               thou
               shalt
               die
            
             )
             or
             
               (
               shalt
               be
               punished
               for
               eating
            
             )
             but
             this
             is
             not
             proven
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             except
             this
             ,
             
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               be
               subject
               to
               God
               Creator
               ,
               except
               God
               punish
               the
               sinner
            
             ;
             But
             that
             is
             denyed
             :
             Adam
             should
             have
             had
             a
             Morall
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             have
             been
             God
             ,
             and
             essentially
             just
             ,
             if
             sin
             had
             never
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             had
             kept
             Adam
             under
             a
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             who
             never
             felt
             or
             knew
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             Morall
             Law
             broken
             and
             transgressed
             .
             And
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             imposed
             any
             penall
             Law
             upon
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             as
             penall
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             an
             hard
             work
             to
             prove
             )
             yet
             had
             a
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             
             and
             suppose
             no
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             rewarding
             and
             remunerative
             Law
             ,
             had
             been
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             should
             God
             be
             no
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             and
             if
             any
             deny
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             perfect
             dominion
             over
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             refuted
             .
             2.
             
             Shew
             me
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             any
             penall
             Law
             of
             active
             obedienc●
             as
             penall
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             or
             where
             is
             it
             written
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Man
               Christ
               sin
               ,
               he
               shall
               eternally
               die
            
             ?
             I
             tremble
             at
             such
             expressions
             :
             Is
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Lord
             fallen
             from
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             (
             3
             )
             will
             any
             man
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             might
             justly
             have
             laid
             upon
             all
             men
             and
             upon
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             a
             Law
             only
             remunerative
             ,
             not
             penall
             at
             all
             ,
             a
             Law
             only
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             threatning
             of
             death
             ,
             first
             or
             second
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             punishment
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             should
             have
             been
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ?
          
           
           
             (
             3
             )
             Suppose
             the
             Lord
             had
             never
             imposed
             the
             Law
             penall
             forbidding
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             upon
             the
             Elect
             beleevers
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             penall
             Law
             ,
             
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             most
             sufficient
             ransome
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
             payed
             for
             man
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             them
             now
             after
             the
             fall
             ▪
             as
             the
             confirmed
             Angels
             ,
             and
             holy
             as
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             so
             to
             glory
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             have
             been
             God
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             should
             he
             have
             lost
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             men
             in
             that
             case
             ?
             4.
             
             The
             dominion
             of
             God
             over
             men
             is
             not
             only
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             of
             penall
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             remunerative
             Laws
             also
             ,
             in
             giving
             predeterminating
             influences
             to
             obey
             and
             persevere
             in
             obedience
             ,
             
             in
             not
             leading
             into
             temptation
             ,
             in
             hyring
             and
             alluring
             us
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             in
             terrifying
             men
             with
             examples
             of
             the
             Lords
             Judgements
             on
             others
             ,
             
               he
               spared
               not
               the
               Angels
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             Jud.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             falls
             from
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             and
             leaves
             off
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             impose
             penall
             Laws
             upon
             men
             ,
             is
             first
             an
             errour
             in
             Logick
             ,
             
               à
               negatione
               speciei
               ad
               negationem
               generis
               ,
               nulla
               est
               consequentia
            
             :
             If
             God
             have
             not
             a
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             in
             one
             particular
             of
             penall
             Laws
             ,
             he
             falls
             from
             his
             whole
             dominion
             naturall
             ,
             in
             other
             things
             :
             It
             is
             an
             undue
             inference
             .
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             but
             too
             darring
             to
             tye
             the
             
               blessed
               God-head
            
             ,
             and
             his
             essentiall
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             to
             only
             making
             of
             penall
             Laws
             :
             it
             smells
             of
             Scripturelesse
             boldnesse
             with
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             limits
             the
             
               Holy
               One
            
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             God
             in
             our
             way
             :
             And
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             preserve
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             by
             creating
             a
             Hell
             :
             And
             therefore
             let
             that
             stand
             as
             an
             unproven
             position
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             no
             probation
             ;
             The
             reason
             that
             is
             given
             is
             as
             weak
             as
             the
             weak
             conclusion
             ;
             Though
             water
             may
             bear
             up
             water
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             support
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             saith
             ,
             if
             man
             be
             created
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             he
             may
             sin
             ,
             
               intercidi
               potuit
               obedientiâ
            
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             be
             created
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             with
             perfect
             morall
             dependence
             upon
             
               God
               Creator
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             and
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             falls
             not
             from
             his
             dominion
             ,
             and
             leaves
             not
             off
             to
             be
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             lookes
             somewhat
             the
             
               Arminian
               way
            
             ,
             that
             man
             cannot
             be
             under
             the
             subjection
             of
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             Morall
             obedience
             ,
             except
             his
             will
             be
             indifferent
             as
             Adams
             was
             ,
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             which
             indeed
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             perfect
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               who
               was
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.8
             .
             
               and
               delighted
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
            
             40.8
             .
             John
             4.34
             .
             is
             no
             proper
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perfect
             obedience
             is
             not
             proper
             obedience
             .
             And
             that
             obedience
             of
             Elect
             Angels
             the
             samplar
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             Mat.
             6.10
             .
             Isa.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             103.20
             .
             is
             not
             proper
             obedience
             .
             3.
             
             Whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             if
             man
             sin
             ,
             his
             morall
             dependency
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             except
             God
             punish
             him
             ,
             but
             so
             not
             only
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             have
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             except
             he
             impose
             a
             penall
             Law
             upon
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             God
             except
             he
             actually
             punish
             man
             ,
             or
             his
             surety
             Christ.
             
             But
             the
             same
             pen
             saith
             that
             
               the
               out-goings
               of
               justice
               are
               free
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             free
             to
             God
             to
             punish
             sin
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             falls
             from
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             and
             leaves
             off
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             punish
             not
             sin
             .
             But
             we
             do
             deny
             that
             God
             falls
             from
             his
             naturall
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             impose
             a
             penall
             Law
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             never
             punish
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             this
             may
             be
             proven
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             how
             
               God
               by
               necessity
               of
               nature
               ,
               must
               punish
               sin
               ;
               And
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               measure
               ,
               and
               degree
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               he
               can
               use
               moderation
               .
            
             
             Which
             is
             as
             good
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             fire
             must
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             burn
             ,
             the
             Sun
             cast
             light
             ;
             But
             the
             fire
             hath
             free
             will
             to
             burn
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             and
             the
             Sun
             must
             shine
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             free
             to
             shine
             at
             ten
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             twelve
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             shine
             as
             bright
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             as
             dimme
             as
             the
             Moon
             .
             Or
             God
             the
             Father
             loves
             himself
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             free
             to
             him
             to
             love
             himself
             to
             day
             ,
             not
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             himself
             so
             much
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             .
             And
             so
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             mercifull
             and
             just
             to
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             be
             no
             merciful
             ,
             no
             just
             ,
             to
             morrow
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             infinitly
             mercifull
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             lesse
             mercifull
             and
             more
             mercifull
             essentially
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             are
             speaking
             contradictions
             .
             Yea
             this
             is
             that
             which
             misjudging
             Suarez
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             creature
             may
             do
             a
             reall
             injurie
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             take
             away
             from
             
               God
               jus
               Dei
               ad
               gloriam
            
             ,
             his
             right
             to
             glory
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             creature
             by
             sin
             darkeneth
             or
             overcloudeth
             his
             declarative
             glory
             ,
             but
             can
             take
             away
             no
             essentiall
             glory
             ,
             nor
             any
             reall
             right
             or
             reall
             good
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             
               Elihu
               ,
               Job
            
             39.6
             .
             
               If
               thou
               sinnest
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               against
               him
               ?
               If
               thy
               transgressions
               be
               multiplied
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               to
               him
               ?
            
             To
             take
             his
             declarative
             glory
             from
             God
             ,
             
             is
             no
             lose
             to
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             lose
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             ye
             hinder
             it
             to
             shine
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             when
             yet
             ye
             take
             no
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             for
             it
             shines
             upon
             an
             interposed
             body
             .
             Job
             35.8
             .
             
               Thy
               wickednesse
               may
               hurt
               a
               man
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               may
               profite
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
               It
               is
               needfull
               (
               say
               some
               )
               that
               God
               preserve
               his
               own
               glory
               safe
               ,
               but
               if
               sin
               be
               without
               infliction
               of
               punishment
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               can
               defend
               his
               ow●
               glory
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               of
               necessity
               he
               must
               punish
               sin
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               out
               of
               controversie
               ,
               for
               all
               confesse
               that
               God
               must
               preserve
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               〈◊〉
               by
               necessity
               of
               nature
               he
               must
               do
               so
               ;
               quoniam
               seipsum
               non
               potest
               non
               amare
               .
               Because
               he
               cannot
               but
               love
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               my
               glory
               will
               I
               not
               give
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             this
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             glory
             internall
             ,
             eternall
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             must
             defend
             and
             love
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             ,
             by
             nec●ssity
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             say
             that
             the
             egressions
             and
             out-goings
             of
             God
             to
             defend
             and
             love
             his
             own
             essentiall
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             holy
             Nature
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             use
             moderation
             in
             the
             degrees
             and
             time
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             love
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             essentiall
             glory
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             time
             ,
             he
             may
             delay
             to
             love
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             love
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             essentiall
             glory
             to
             morrow
             ,
             not
             to
             day
             ,
             As
             the
             Author
             sayes
             ,
             the
             out-goings
             of
             revenging
             justice
             are
             moderated
             in
             punishing
             ;
             he
             speaks
             wonders
             and
             things
             unworthy
             of
             God.
             The
             place
             ,
             Isa.
             42.
             speaks
             not
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             for
             no
             idol
             ,
             no
             creature
             ,
             
             can
             more
             take
             away
             from
             the
             Almighty
             this
             
               essentiall
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             his
             blessed
             Nature
             can
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             
               glory
               declarative
            
             of
             pardoning
             mercie
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             of
             revenging
             justice
             ;
             It
             must
             be
             a
             carnall
             conception
             and
             a
             new
             dream
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             loves
             himself
             as
             cloathed
             with
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             or
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             of
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             loves
             himself
             as
             mercifull
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             glory
             of
             pardoning
             mercie
             freely
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             :
             Which
             the
             Author
             must
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             Isa.
             45.
             should
             otherwise
             bear
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               my
               glory
               of
               revenging
               justice
               only
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               give
               to
               Idol
               gods
               and
               creatures
               .
            
             But
             the
             place
             of
             
               Isa.
               ch
            
             .
             42.8
             .
             should
             not
             conclude
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             ascribe
             the
             glory
             of
             salvation
             and
             mercifull
             deliverances
             and
             victories
             over
             Judah
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             their
             idol
             gods
             ,
             the
             contrair
             whereof
             is
             intended
             
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             But
             if
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             
             love
             his
             declarative
             glory
             ,
             
               as
               he
               loves
               himself
            
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             love
             glory
             of
             one
             attribute
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             his
             Nature
             ,
             not
             freedome
             or
             soveraignty
             puts
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             glory
             of
             justice
             ,
             when
             man
             sins
             ;
             Yea
             so
             as
             he
             cannot
             be
             God
             and
             essentially
             just
             ,
             except
             he
             vindicat
             his
             glory
             of
             justice
             ;
             Yea
             so
             he
             must
             love
             the
             glory
             of
             saving
             and
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             as
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             glory
             is
             no
             lesse
             essentiall
             to
             God
             (
             if
             it
             be
             essentiall
             at
             all
             )
             then
             the
             other
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             God
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             preserve
             safe
             the
             glory
             of
             saving
             mercie
             ,
             must
             send
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             like
             necessity
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             loves
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             redeem
             man
             ;
             Now
             the
             Lord
             does
             not
             love
             himself
             ,
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             for
             he
             every
             way
             ,
             for
             the
             infinite
             excellency
             of
             his
             Nature
             is
             love-worthy
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             interveening
             of
             freedome
             ,
             or
             free
             grace
             ,
             or
             soveraignty
             in
             the
             Lords
             loving
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             essentiall
             glory
             .
             There
             is
             a
             declarative
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               be
               declared
               .
               Eph.
            
             1.6
             .
             
               He
               hath
               chosen
               us
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             v.
             11.
             
             
               In
               Christ
               we
               have
               obtained
               an
               inheritance
               .
            
             1●
             .
             
               That
               we
               should
               be
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               Rom.
            
             11.36
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               to
               him
            
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             Isa.
             43.21
             .
             
               This
               people
               have
               I
               formed
               for
               my self
               ,
               they
               shall
               shew
               forth
               my
               praise
               .
            
             All
             these
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             not
             of
             the
             essentiall
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               declarative
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             shines
             
               ad
               extra
            
             .
             
             And
             this
             glory
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             God
             as
             so
             declared
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             infinitly
             glorious
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             should
             eternally
             be
             essentially
             glorious
             ,
             though
             neither
             world
             ,
             nor
             man
             ,
             nor
             Angel
             ,
             had
             been
             created
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ,
             Isai.
             42.8
             .
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             
               toto
               Coelo
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             this
             ,
             
               as
               I
               love
               my self
               ,
               so
               by
               necessity
               of
               nature
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               desire
               that
               my
               glory
               due
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               given
               to
               idol
               gods
               ,
               and
               creatures
               .
            
             1.
             
             What
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             God
             wills
             ,
             that
             certainly
             ,
             and
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             is
             and
             existeth
             ,
             as
             he
             loveth
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             begets
             his
             Son
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             God
             is
             loved
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             loved
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             untrue
             ,
             that
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             Glory
             
             of
             God
             is
             not
             transferred
             to
             Idol
             gods
             and
             creatures
             ;
             The
             Scriptures
             cry
             the
             contrare
             .
             When
             ever
             Idolatrie
             is
             committed
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             and
             41.
             
             Isa.
             46.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Acts
             17.
             his
             Glory
             declarative
             is
             given
             ,
             most
             sinfully
             to
             another
             against
             his
             approving
             will.
             2.
             
             What
             ever
             sin
             God
             forbids
             ,
             he
             forbids
             the
             existence
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             approving
             will
             ,
             not
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             if
             God
             essentially
             and
             by
             nature
             willed
             that
             sin
             and
             Idolatrie
             should
             never
             be
             ,
             he
             would
             efficaciouslie
             hinder
             it
             ;
             But
             what
             God
             wills
             by
             his
             commanding
             will
             ,
             we
             see
             he
             does
             not
             efficaciouslie
             hinder
             the
             existence
             thereof
             :
             For
             then
             sin
             and
             Idolatrie
             should
             not
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             existence
             ,
             which
             is
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             ;
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             God
             love
             his
             declarative
             Glory
             essentially
             as
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             essentially
             no
             lesse
             love
             to
             keep
             this
             glory
             ,
             when
             Angels
             and
             men
             do
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             this
             Glory
             by
             sin
             ,
             then
             to
             revenge
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             this
             glory
             by
             punishment
             ,
             for
             every
             sin
             against
             a
             positive
             Law
             ,
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Jews
             to
             eat
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             before
             Christ
             abolished
             such
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             are
             contrare
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             so
             contrare
             to
             that
             essentiall
             love
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Law-giver
             himself
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             but
             love
             himself
             .
             he
             should
             preserve
             his
             legislative
             Glory
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             as
             properly
             and
             essentiallie
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Glory
             of
             suffering
             punishment
             for
             sin
             committed
             ,
             is
             his
             Glory
             )
             therefore
             ,
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             because
             God
             cannot
             but
             love
             himself
             ,
             he
             should
             essentially
             hinder
             sin
             :
             And
             if
             God
             absolve
             the
             guiltie
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             justice
             ?
             True
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             lost
             ,
             so
             when
             God
             suffers
             the
             Angels
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             Adam
             to
             sin
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             legislative
             Majesty
             ?
             it
             is
             lost
             so
             far
             .
             God
             is
             oblidged
             to
             defend
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             :
             say
             and
             prove
             that
             he
             is
             oblidged
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             to
             defend
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             more
             then
             by
             the
             same
             necessitie
             he
             must
             defend
             his
             legislative
             Glory
             .
             3.
             
             God
             must
             defend
             all
             his
             Glory
             with
             the
             same
             necessitie
             ,
             except
             the
             Scripture
             make
             some
             exception
             of
             some
             Glory
             which
             he
             must
             preserve
             ,
             as
             dearer
             to
             him
             then
             some
             other
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             unwarrantable
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             must
             ,
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             ,
             because
             naturally
             he
             loves
             himself
             and
             
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             defend
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             then
             ,
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             he
             must
             defend
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             Graciousnesse
             ,
             Greatn●sse
             ,
             Omnipotencie
             ,
             Eternitie
             ,
             Infinite
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             not
             one
             of
             these
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             sin
             :
             And
             because
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             ,
             and
             worketh
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             without
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             Rev.
             4.11
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             must
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             love
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             
               quoniam
               seipsum
               non
               potest
               non
               amare
               ,
            
             because
             he
             loves
             himself
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             this
             ground
             the
             Lord
             doth
             nothing
             freely
             without
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             makes
             not
             the
             rain
             to
             fall
             ,
             the
             tree
             to
             bud
             ,
             the
             sea
             to
             ebbe
             ,
             the
             wind
             to
             blow
             ,
             the
             fowls
             to
             flee
             ,
             the
             fishes
             to
             swim
             ,
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             his
             mercy
             ,
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             with
             any
             freedome
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             he
             must
             do
             for
             Glory
             to
             himself
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             Glory
             he
             loves
             as
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             Glory
             in
             all
             he
             doth
             without
             ,
             he
             loveth
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             saith
             the
             Author
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             he
             cannot
             preserve
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             but
             by
             punishing
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             he
             cannot
             preserve
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             all
             his
             Attributes
             (
             which
             Glory
             also
             he
             loves
             as
             himself
             )
             but
             by
             doing
             all
             without
             himself
             in
             like
             maner
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             utterly
             destroyes
             the
             libertie
             and
             freedome
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             works
             of
             Providence
             and
             Creation
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             shall
             be
             a
             naturall
             agent
             in
             all
             his
             works
             without
             himself
             ,
             
             not
             a
             free
             agent
             in
             Creating
             and
             Redeeming
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             
               he
               works
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               will
               ,
            
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             intends
             not
             his
             own
             declarative
             Glory
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             :
             For
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             he
             loves
             himself
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             love
             himself
             .
             But
             he
             might
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ,
             never
             have
             intended
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             show
             it
             forth
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             .
             Yea
             he
             might
             never
             have
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             never
             have
             acted
             without
             himself
             :
             For
             he
             was
             sufficient
             within
             himself
             and
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             no
             declarative
             Glory
             :
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             Acts
             17.25
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             if
             by
             necessitie
             of
             Justice
             ,
             God
             cannot
             but
             punish
             sin
             ,
             especially
             this
             justice
             shall
             cary
             him
             to
             follow
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             without
             any
             Gospel
             moderation
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             the
             same
             person
             that
             sins
             ,
             and
             
               the
               same
               soul
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             18.
             and
             
             no
             other
             ,
             
             should
             die
             for
             sin
             :
             for
             all
             these
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               destroy
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               Thou
               art
               of
               purer
               eyes
               then
               that
               thou
               can
               behold
               iniquitie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             expressions
             of
             a
             pure
             legall
             proceeding
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             whom
             the
             Lord
             in
             justice
             shall
             punish
             in
             their
             person
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             surety
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             connexion
             objective
             
               ex
               naturâ
               rei
            
             ,
             between
             sin
             and
             punishment
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             between
             punishment
             and
             the
             very
             person
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             sinned
             :
             For
             among
             men
             this
             is
             justice
             .
             
               Noxa
               sequitur
               caput
            
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             essentially
             just
             ,
             if
             he
             punish
             not
             eternally
             Adam
             and
             all
             mankinde
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             necessitie
             of
             justice
             ,
             he
             cannot
             punish
             Christ
             ;
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             there
             is
             a
             dispensation
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Justice
             but
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             
               God
               make
               Christ
               sin
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             
               And
               that
               the
               Lord
               laid
               upon
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.6
             .
             and
             made
             him
             our
             surety
             .
             
               Nor
               let
               any
               man
               object
               ,
               how
               could
               God
               make
               Christ
               a
               propitiation
               for
               sin
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               ?
               Or
               how
               could
               such
               justice
               ,
               by
               that
               action
               be
               debarred
               ?
               since
               justice
               did
               not
               exact
               such
               an
               action
               :
               If
               without
               violation
               of
               justice
               it
               might
               have
               been
               omitted
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               have
               been
               infinitely
               just
               from
               Eternitie
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               done
               no
               such
               thing
               ?
               Shall
               a
               Prince
               get
               himself
               glory
               in
               the
               name
               of
               justice
               ,
               by
               doing
               that
               which
               ,
               by
               his
               absolute
               Soveraignety
               ,
               he
               may
               leave
               undone
               without
               hurt
               of
               justice
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             measure
             God
             by
             mortall
             men
             :
             Shall
             an
             earthly
             father
             freely
             for
             no
             reall
             good
             to
             himself
             beget
             hundreds
             of
             children
             ,
             when
             he
             needs
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             foresees
             the
             largest
             number
             of
             them
             shall
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             and
             the
             eldest
             must
             die
             and
             be
             made
             a
             curse
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Lord
             punished
             Christ
             for
             us
             to
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             sin
             in
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sinner
             by
             imputation
             ,
             for
             out
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             Lord
             freely
             imposes
             a
             law
             upon
             his
             creatures
             :
             He
             might
             have
             imposed
             no
             such
             law
             under
             such
             a
             punishment
             .
             By
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             did
             the
             Lord
             threaten
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             eating
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             tree
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             not
             have
             been
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             threatned
             death
             for
             the
             eating
             of
             that
             fruit
             ,
             and
             except
             he
             had
             punished
             
             that
             eating
             with
             death
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             eater
             or
             his
             surety
             .
             
               Quid
               haeres
            
             ?
             Prove
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             sin
             to
             eat
             ,
             when
             God
             forbids
             ;
             but
             the
             Lords
             soul
             hates
             sin
             .
             True
             ,
             but
             does
             the
             Lords
             soul
             hate
             sin
             naturally
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             and
             by
             necessity
             of
             his
             essentiall
             justice
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             his
             immutabilitie
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             attributes
             ,
             he
             decreed
             and
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               soul
               that
               sins
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             and
             (
             
               he
               that
               eats
               shall
               die
            
             )
             and
             he
             cannot
             change
             ,
             nor
             alter
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             true
             in
             his
             threatnings
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             (
             laying
             aside
             the
             respect
             of
             Gods
             unchangeablenesse
             and
             truth
             )
             there
             be
             such
             a
             connexion
             internall
             ,
             between
             eating
             and
             dying
             ,
             or
             between
             eating
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             as
             God
             cannot
             be
             equally
             and
             essentially
             just
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             punish
             forbidden
             eating
             ;
             for
             sure
             eating
             of
             that
             fruit
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             only
             forbidding
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             had
             been
             no
             lesse
             essentially
             just
             ,
             had
             he
             commanded
             Adam
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             punished
             from
             the
             forbidding
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             say
             that
             to
             be
             punishable
             or
             to
             be
             punished
             be
             essentiall
             to
             sin
             ,
             if
             eating
             of
             such
             fruit
             be
             sin
             from
             the
             forbidding
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             essence
             thereof
             must
             be
             from
             the
             same
             forbidding
             will
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             follow
             that
             God
             hates
             not
             all
             sin
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             hates
             such
             eating
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             he
             forbid
             it
             ;
             but
             〈◊〉
             from
             his
             meer
             free
             will
             ,
             did
             forbid
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Question
             shall
             not
             be
             ,
             whether
             God
             in
             justice
             ,
             punished
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             propitiation
             to
             declare
             his
             justice
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             relative
             justice
             
               ad
               extra
            
             is
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             punisheth
             sin
             ,
             and
             whether
             God
             should
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             God
             (
             hallowed
             be
             his
             high
             Name
             )
             if
             he
             should
             not
             make
             first
             penall
             Laws
             to
             threaten
             all
             sin
             with
             punishment
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             should
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             punish
             all
             sin
             ,
             even
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             .
             
             3.
             
             What
             can
             be
             said
             that
             is
             more
             weak
             and
             watrie
             ,
             to
             enervat
             the
             glory
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             then
             to
             confound
             the
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             in
             giving
             Christ
             to
             die
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             this
             glory
             as
             manifested
             and
             declared
             :
             For
             sure
             the
             manifestation
             of
             that
             glory
             is
             a
             work
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             most
             free
             ,
             if
             God
             do
             any
             thing
             freely
             ,
             he
             must
             freely
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Omnipotency
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
             manifest
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             
             these
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             
             and
             these
             attributes
             and
             the
             internall
             splendor
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             the
             fundamentall
             glory
             of
             all
             the
             attributes
             of
             God
             is
             essentiall
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             Nature
             .
             And
             they
             deny
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             teach
             that
             any
             attributes
             or
             such
             glory
             are
             in
             God
             freely
             or
             contingently
             (
             if
             I
             durst
             so
             speak
             )
             for
             then
             might
             we
             say
             ,
             these
             may
             go
             and
             come
             ,
             ebbe
             and
             flow
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             though
             Mercy
             ,
             Omnipotency
             ,
             Gloriousnesse
             ,
             Graciousnesse
             ,
             were
             now
             and
             then
             wanting
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             punishes
             not
             alway●
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             eternally
             just
             ,
             he
             saves
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             eternally
             
               mighty
               to
               save
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               compassions
               .
            
             but
             as
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Power
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             that
             is
             freely
             in
             God
             :
             He
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
             But
             it
             is
             against
             common
             sense
             ,
             to
             infer
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             free
             Grace
             .
             So
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             been
             infinitly
             loving
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             never
             sent
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             poor
             Logick
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             of
             grace
             and
             free-love
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             not
             have
             sent
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             he
             loved
             where
             there
             was
             no
             need
             ,
             
             &
             
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               shew
               the
               glory
               of
               Justice
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Author
             )
             
               when
               God
               can
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               out
               of
               free-pleasure
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               he
               expose
               his
               Son
               to
               shame
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               curse
               ,
               whereas
               he
               might
               have
               taken
               away
               sin
               freely
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               ?
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             Socinians
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             by
             blood
             ,
             if
             God
             out
             of
             his
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             can
             take
             sin
             away
             without
             blood
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             reall
             satisfaction
             ;
             
             This
             is
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             hear
             it
             .
             All
             the
             Scriptures
             cryes
             that
             out
             of
             free
             grace
             the
             Lord
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             death
             ;
             
               By
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               He
               tasted
               death
               for
               every
               man
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
             Shall
             we
             infer
             there
             was
             then
             no
             necessity
             that
             he
             should
             die
             ?
             It
             is
             safest
             to
             say
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             decreed
             that
             sin
             should
             be
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             should
             appear
             in
             taking
             away
             sin
             ,
             not
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             ,
             of
             mercy
             ,
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             in
             incomparable
             love
             ,
             of
             mighty
             power
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             so
             acts
             the
             Lord
             as
             he
             should
             not
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             acts
             most
             freely
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             that
             course
             .
             But
             far
             be
             it
             from
             the
             godly
             not
             to
             adore
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             admirable
             way
             beyond
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
           
             It
             were
             safest
             to
             draw
             holy
             practises
             by
             way
             of
             use
             from
             this
             .
             
          
           
             In
             all
             pactions
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             man
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             Law-Conant
             there
             is
             some
             out-breakings
             of
             Grace
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Gospel-Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             merite
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             grace
             be
             taken
             for
             undeserved
             goodnesse
             :
             There
             are
             these
             respects
             of
             grace
             .
             1.
             
             That
             God
             might
             have
             given
             to
             Adam
             something
             inferiour
             to
             the
             glorious
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             consists
             in
             true
             righteousnesse
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             Gen
             1.26
             .
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             It
             was
             a
             rich
             enough
             stock
             ,
             this
             holy
             Image
             to
             be
             so
             badly
             guided
             .
             And
             who
             looks
             spiritually
             to
             their
             receipts
             ?
             It
             s
             either
             too
             much
             of
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             that
             another
             hath
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             so
             arises
             virtuall
             sighing
             and
             grudging
             at
             the
             dispensation
             .
             Or
             2.
             a
             swelling
             that
             it
             is
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             receiving
             .
             
               I
               am
               holier
               then
               thou
               ,
               Isa.
            
             65.5
             .
             a
             miskenning
             of
             him
             that
             makes
             me
             to
             differ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             A
             blecking
             of
             others
             ,
             Luk.
             18.11
             .
             A
             secret
             quarrelling
             at
             God
             as
             too
             strick
             and
             hard
             in
             his
             reckoning
             ,
             Mat.
             25.24
             .
             And
             what
             pride
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             meer
             patient
             under
             gifted
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             usurpe
             it
             as
             mine
             own
             ?
             As
             if
             a
             horse
             should
             kick
             and
             fling
             ,
             because
             he
             wears
             a
             borrowed
             sadle
             of
             silk
             for
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             and
             dominion
             over
             the
             creatures
             is
             of
             undeserved
             goodnesse
             .
             Who
             looks
             to
             a
             borrowed
             body
             and
             a
             borrowed
             soul
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             to
             self
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             is
             called
             I
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             freely
             gifted
             ?
             So
             that
             though
             thou
             be
             in
             an
             high
             opinion
             of
             self
             ,
             self
             is
             self
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             God.
             And
             when
             thou
             rides
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             I
             am
             the
             rider
             ,
             and
             the
             wearied
             horse
             the
             carrier
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             it self
             ,
             that
             God
             out
             of
             Soveraignty
             does
             not
             command
             ,
             is
             undeserved
             condescending
             ;
             that
             God
             bargains
             for
             hire
             ,
             
               do
               this
               and
               live
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             may
             bide
             a
             Soveraign
             Law-giver
             and
             charge
             and
             command
             us
             ,
             is
             overcoming
             goodnesse
             .
             Law
             is
             honeyed
             with
             love
             ,
             and
             hire
             ;
             it
             is
             mercy
             that
             for
             our
             penny
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
             so
             rich
             a
             wadge
             as
             communion
             with
             God
             is
             given
             .
             4.
             
             The
             influences
             to
             acts
             of
             obedience
             ,
             come
             under
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             As
             congruous
             and
             suitable
             concurrences
             of
             God
             to
             Adams
             acts
             of
             obedience
             :
             And
             so
             they
             were
             free
             gifts
             to
             Adam
             not
             promised
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             As
             such
             influences
             by
             which
             the
             standing
             Elect
             Angels
             (
             who
             
             were
             under
             this
             Covenant
             as
             well
             as
             Adam
             )
             were
             differenced
             from
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             ,
             
             and
             were
             confirmed
             that
             they
             should
             not
             fall
             ,
             in
             this
             latter
             respect
             .
             Absolute
             Soveraignty
             shines
             in
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             so
             if
             a
             Sparrow
             cannot
             stir
             its
             wing
             without
             God
             ,
             Mat.
             10.29
             .
             nor
             a
             hair
             fall
             from
             our
             head
             ,
             ver
             .
             30.
             far
             lesse
             could
             Adam
             fall
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             without
             a
             singular
             providence
             ;
             And
             farre
             lesse
             could
             Adam
             go
             on
             and
             act
             without
             influences
             from
             God.
             And
             if
             strong
             Adam
             and
             upright
             ,
             created
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             could
             not
             then
             stand
             his
             alone
             ;
             Shall
             our
             clay
             legs
             now
             under
             the
             fall
             bear
             us
             up
             ?
             What
             Godly
             trembling
             is
             required
             in
             us
             ?
             
             5.
             
             The
             gift
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             Gen.
             2.23
             .
             seems
             to
             be
             freely
             given
             ,
             besides
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Adams
             knowledge
             ,
             Gen.
             2.19
             .
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             may
             be
             proven
             ,
             but
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             naturall
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             lamentable
             example
             to
             us
             of
             abusing
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             gifts
             ;
             But
             no
             habite
             without
             the
             continued
             actings
             of
             God
             can
             keep
             us
             in
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             :
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             make
             habits
             of
             grace
             our
             confidence
             .
             3.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             giving
             and
             taking
             between
             the
             creature
             and
             the
             Creator
             .
             
               Elihu
               pleads
               well
               for
               him
            
             ,
             Job
             35.7
             .
             
               If
               thou
               be
               righteous
               what
               gives
               thou
               to
               him
               ?
               Or
               what
               receiveth
               he
               of
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             v.
             1.
             
             
               Thy
               wickednesse
               may
               hurt
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               may
               profite
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             
             Job
             22.2
             .
             
               Can
               a
               man
               be
               profitable
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               wise
               may
               be
               profitable
               to
               himself
               ?
               Is
               it
               pleasure
               to
               the
               Almighty
               that
               thou
               art
               righteous
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               a
               gain
               to
               him
               that
               thou
               makest
               thy
               wayes
               perfect
               ?
            
             So
             Eliphaz
             .
             And
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             16.2
             .
             
               My
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               .
               Acts
            
             17.25
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             Lord
             worshipped
             with
             mens
             hands
             ,
             nor
             with
             their
             spirits
             :
             
               as
               if
               he
               needed
               any
               thing
               ,
               seeing
               he
               giveth
               to
               all
               life
               &
               breath
               and
               all
               things
               .
            
             What
             then
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             creatures
             obedience
             to
             him
             ?
             It
             is
             some
             shining
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             God
             upon
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             from
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
             But
             suppose
             there
             were
             no
             creature
             to
             pay
             the
             rent
             of
             this
             glory
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             a
             loser
             therefore
             ?
             Hath
             he
             need
             of
             our
             songs
             of
             glory
             ?
             Or
             that
             creatures
             should
             be
             Heraulds
             of
             his
             praise
             ?
             Or
             needs
             he
             the
             workmanship
             or
             structure
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             to
             be
             a
             Printed
             Book
             to
             spell
             and
             sound
             his
             glory
             ?
             If
             he
             need
             not
             the
             Book
             (
             as
             he
             needeth
             nothing
             created
             .
             
             Who
             sayeth
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               Al-sufficient
            
             )
             
             he
             needs
             not
             one
             letter
             ,
             nor
             any
             sense
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Chapters
             of
             that
             Book
             .
             There
             is
             a
             secret
             carnall
             notion
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             act
             and
             suffer
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             brings
             a
             false
             peace
             ,
             
             and
             some
             calmes
             of
             mind
             ,
             
               we
               have
               pleased
               him
               once
            
             ,
             and
             beside
             that
             peace
             ,
             a
             scumme
             and
             a
             froath
             smoakes
             up
             unsensible
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             are
             profitable
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             worse
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             wanted
             our
             prayers
             and
             service
             :
             but
             had
             the
             Lord
             any
             missing
             of
             Heaven
             and
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             in
             these
             infinite
             and
             innumerable
             ages
             of
             duration
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             any
             created
             being
             ?
             When
             he
             was
             upon
             these
             infinite
             and
             self-delighting
             thoughts
             ,
             solacing
             himself
             in
             that
             infinite
             substantial
             fairenesse
             and
             love
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             Prov.
             8.89.30
             .
             
             (
             2.
             )
             You
             can
             give
             nothing
             to
             God
             Creator
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             either
             an
             uncreated
             God-head
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             perfectly
             possesseth
             himself
             ,
             will
             not
             thank
             you
             for
             that
             ,
             or
             your
             gift
             most
             be
             a
             created
             thing
             :
             But
             how
             wide
             is
             his
             universall
             dominion
             ?
             can
             you
             give
             to
             one
             that
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             absolute
             Lord
             before
             ?
             all
             the
             Roses
             are
             his
             ,
             all
             the
             Vineyards
             ,
             all
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             South
             and
             the
             North
             ,
             of
             the
             East
             and
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             infinite
             millions
             of
             possible
             Worlds
             ,
             beyond
             what
             Angels
             and
             all
             Angels
             can
             number
             ,
             for
             eternitie
             of
             ages
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             his
             vaste
             Omnipotencie
             ;
             He
             can
             create
             them
             if
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             ye
             give
             to
             another
             ,
             it
             was
             out
             of
             his
             dominion
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             in
             his
             dominion
             ,
             for
             who
             spoiled
             him
             of
             what
             he
             had
             ?
             David
             blessed
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             gave
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             excusing
             himself
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             on
             them
             to
             give
             to
             the
             great
             Lord-giver
             :
             1
             Chro.
             29.11
             .
             
               Thine
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               is
               the
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               and
               the
               glorie
               ,
               and
               the
               victorie
               ,
               and
               the
               majestie
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heaven
               and
               in
               the
               earth
               is
               thine
               ,
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               exalted
               as
               head
               above
               all
               .
            
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Both
               riches
               and
               honour
               come
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               reignest
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               hand
               it
               is
               to
               make
               great
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               strength
               unto
               all
               .
            
             14.
             
             
               But
               who
               am
               I
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               able
               ,
               so
               willingly
               ,
               to
               offer
               after
               this
               sort
               ?
               for
               all
               things
               come
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               thine
               own
               have
               we
               given
               thee
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             none
             can
             give
             to
             Gd.
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             JEHOVAH
             the
             Eternall
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             gives
             all
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             
             and
             infinitenesse
             of
             God.
             Giving
             is
             an
             adding
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             give
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             added
             to
             him
             ,
             
               for
               thine
               is
               the
               greatnesse
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               majestie
               .
            
             3.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             who
             is
             universall
             and
             full
             Lord
             and
             Possessour
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             
               for
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heaven
            
             &c
             ▪
             
               are
               thine
            
             .
             4.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             exalted
             as
             Head
             ,
             Prince
             and
             King
             ,
             above
             all
             created
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             dominions
             over
             their
             own
             .
             5.
             
             But
             all
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Subjects
             are
             the
             Princes
             ,
             or
             the
             Commonwealths
             .
             The
             Jurists
             distinguish
             as
             the
             Schoolman
             
               Theod.
               Smising
               ,
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Deo
               ,
               tractat
            
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             4.
             q.
             5.
             fig.
             65.
             a
             two-fold
             jus
             ,
             
             
               jus
               altum
               &
               jus
               bassum
            
             :
             The
             Prince
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             eminent
             right
             to
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             demolish
             a
             castle
             belonging
             to
             a
             private
             man
             in
             the
             frontiers
             of
             the
             enemies
             land
             ,
             because
             it
             hurts
             the
             country
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             better
             made
             use
             of
             by
             enemies
             against
             them
             for
             the
             countrey
             ;
             And
             they
             may
             compell
             him
             to
             sell
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             every
             Subject
             hath
             a
             dominion
             and
             right
             to
             his
             own
             goods
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             the
             Prince
             cannot
             do
             .
             Ahab
             the
             King
             hath
             no
             right
             nor
             dominion
             over
             the
             vineyard
             of
             Naboth
             to
             compell
             him
             to
             sell
             it
             or
             give
             it
             against
             his
             will
             to
             his
             Prince
             ;
             For
             the
             earthly
             Prince
             ,
             nay
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             the
             just
             Proprietor
             before
             men
             cannot
             bear
             that
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             
               God
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             12
             ▪
             
               both
               riches
               and
               honour
               come
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               reignest
               over
               all
            
             :
             For
             God
             created
             the
             being
             of
             gold
             and
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             give
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             no
             earthly
             Prince
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             
               in
               whose
               hand
               is
               power
               and
               might
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             great
             and
             to
             give
             strength
             :
             For
             1.
             
             Riches
             and
             things
             we
             give
             are
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Power
             ,
             might
             and
             strength
             to
             give
             ,
             either
             Physicall
             ,
             to
             bear
             a
             burden
             to
             his
             house
             :
             Or
             ,
             2
             Morall
             ,
             a
             willing
             mind
             and
             heart
             to
             give
             is
             
               in
               his
               hand
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             A
             mixt
             power
             ,
             the
             being
             of
             the
             act
             of
             giving
             is
             his
             .
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Of
               thine
               own
               we
               give
               thee
               .
            
             Can
             we
             give
             to
             any
             that
             which
             is
             his
             own
             already
             ?
             Can
             ye
             give
             to
             a
             Crowned
             King
             over
             such
             a
             Kingdome
             his
             own
             Crown
             ?
             Can
             ye
             give
             to
             the
             righteous
             owner
             of
             his
             own
             lands
             ,
             his
             own
             Garden
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             vineyard
             ,
             in
             gift
             ?
             but
             every
             being
             created
             is
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Saith
             David
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
             
               We
               are
               strangers
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               sojourners
               as
               all
               our
               fathers
               were
               :
            
             And
             that
             saith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             only
             Heritor
             ,
             and
             we
             but
             Tennents
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             strangers
             both
             fathers
             and
             sons
             ,
             though
             for
             five
             hundreth
             or
             a
             thousand
             years
             fathers
             and
             sons
             have
             lineally
             and
             in
             heritage
             before
             men
             possessed
             such
             lands
             :
             yet
             
               before
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             and
             our
             fathers
             have
             but
             Tennent-right
             ,
             and
             
               are
               strangers
               from
               thee
            
             .
             And
             what
             can
             a
             meer
             stranger
             to
             life
             and
             being
             give
             to
             the
             just
             Heritor
             and
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             being
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             
               our
               dayes
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               on
               the
               earth
               are
               as
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               abiding
               life
               ,
               and
               being
            
             is
             a
             shadow
             of
             being
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             only
             first
             excellent
             being
             :
             and
             suppose
             we
             should
             give
             life
             and
             being
             to
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             borrowed
             shadow
             that
             we
             give
             him
             ;
             And
             we
             are
             not
             lords
             of
             our
             own
             being
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             absolute
             right
             over
             our selves
             to
             give
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             If
             Do●g
             will
             not
             give
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             act
             for
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             51.2
             .
             
             
               God
               shall
               take
               thee
               away
               and
               pluck
               thee
               out
               of
               thy
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               root
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             Job
             27.21
             .
             
               the
               east
               wind
               of
               God
               carrieth
               him
               away
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               storm
               hurleth
               him
               out
               of
               his
               place
               .
            
             Ye
             shall
             bestow
             life
             and
             being
             worse
             then
             upon
             God.
             God
             shall
             make
             morter
             of
             thee
             ,
             O
             fool
             !
             who
             makes
             a
             god
             of
             borrowed
             I
             ,
             great
             I
             and
             poor
             Nothing-self
             :
             Nay
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Pronoun
             in
             thee
             O
             let
             it
             be
             this
             :
             
               Oh
               if
               my
               separation
               from
               Christ
               and
               the
               blotting
               ●f
               my
               name
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               my
               heaven
               might
               be
               a
               foot●tool
               to
               heighten
               the
               glory
               ,
               the
               high
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               salva●ion
               of
               many
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             This
             Pronoun
             self
             and
             mine
             is
             a
             proud
             usurper
             against
             God.
             Was
             he
             not
             an
             Atheist
             or
             a
             churle
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             folly
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.11
             .
             and
             breathed
             out
             so
             many
             
               my's
               ?
               Shall
               I
               take
            
             my
             
               bread
               and
            
             my
             
               waters
               ,
               and
            
             my
             
               flesh
               which
               I
               killed
               for
            
             my
             
               hearers
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               men
               whom
               I
               know
               not
               whence
               they
               be
               ?
            
             And
             he
             was
             as
             madde
             a
             fool
             who
             thus
             speaks
             ,
             Isa.
             10.13
             .
             
               By
               the
               strength
               of
            
             my
             
               hand
               have
               I
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               by
            
             my
             
               wisdom
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               ●rudent
               :
               &
               I
               removed
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               people
            
             —
             14.
             
             And
             my
             
               hand
               hath
               found
               as
               a
               nest
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               gathereth
               ●ggs
               that
               are
               left
               ,
               so
               have
               I
               gathered
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               ●one
               that
               moved
               the
               wing
               ,
               or
               opened
               the
               mouth
               ,
               or
               peeped
               .
            
             This
             〈◊〉
             the
             fool-axe
             boasting
             against
             him
             that
             heweth
             with
             it
             .
             And
             ano●her
             fool
             said
             :
             
               Make
               an
               agreement
               with
            
             me
             
               by
               a
               present
               ,
               and
               
               come
               out
               to
            
             me
             ,
             Isa.
             36.16
             .
             And
             this
             mad-nothing
             is
             above
             
               God
               ,
               chap.
            
             37.10
             .
             
               Let
               not
               thy
               God
               in
               whom
               thou
               trustest
               deceive
               thee
               .
            
             The
             Tyrant
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               great
               Dragon
               that
               lyeth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               river
               said
               ,
            
             My
             
               river
               is
            
             mine
             
               own
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               made
               it
               for
            
             my self
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.3
             .
             God
             made
             the
             Sea
             and
             all
             the
             Rivers
             .
             There
             be
             three
             Pronouns
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             another
             proud
             Monarch
             ,
             Dan.
             4.30
             .
             
               And
               the
               King
               spake
               and
               said
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               great
               Babylon
               that
            
             I
             
               have
               built
               for
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               might
               of
            
             my
             
               power
               and
               the
               honour
               of
            
             my
             Majesty
             ?
             So
             soon
             as
             there
             falls
             from
             the
             
               great
               Lord
               of
               being
            
             a
             chip
             or
             shadow
             of
             created
             being
             ,
             especially
             where
             being
             is
             rationall
             and
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             there
             follows
             and
             results
             (
             the
             Lord
             withdrawing
             )
             a
             proud
             supposed
             I
             and
             a
             vain
             conceit
             of
             self
             ,
             
             and
             a
             dream
             of
             God-head
             comes
             in
             with
             borrowed
             being
             ;
             And
             therefore
             created
             sinlesse
             self
             is
             to
             be
             denyed
             .
             Adam
             denyed
             not
             himself
             and
             thought
             in
             his
             sick
             imagination
             he
             should
             be
             
               like
               God
               knowing
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Christ
             the
             more
             excellent
             Adam
             pleased
             not
             that
             noble
             self
             ,
             Rom.
             15.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             denyed
             himself
             as
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             gracious
             meer
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             God
             or
             more
             then
             a
             man.
             And
             this
             self-deniall
             is
             in
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             who
             blush
             and
             are
             sinlesly
             ash●med
             of
             self
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             faces
             with
             wings
             before
             shining
             Infinitnesse
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             him
             thrice
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
            
             ,
             Isa.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             who
             knowes
             not
             we
             owne
             grace
             as
             our
             own
             ?
             my
             prayers
             ,
             my
             faith
             ,
             my
             holiness
             ,
             my
             tears
             ,
             as
             if
             grace
             had
             a
             relish
             from
             self
             ,
             not
             from
             God
             :
             but
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
            
             (
             not
             my
             grace
             in
             me
             )
             
               that
               was
               with
               me
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             is
             there
             no
             paction
             between
             GOD
             and
             the
             creature
             ?
             Surely
             we
             must
             say
             that
             the
             covenant
             between
             GOD
             and
             Adam
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             yea
             and
             promises
             also
             ,
             then
             these
             that
             are
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ;
             
             for
             there
             is
             proper
             giving
             and
             taking
             betwixt
             the
             creature
             .
             2.
             
             The
             proper
             covenants
             between
             man
             and
             man
             require
             that
             both
             parties
             be
             free
             and
             independent
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             there
             may
             interveen
             a
             jus
             ,
             a
             right
             and
             a
             debt
             upon
             the
             promissor
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             .
             
               Omne
               promissum
               ex
               ore
               fideli
               cadit
               in
               debitum
               .
            
             Jurists
             say
             there
             is
             no
             proper
             binding
             Covenants
             between
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             ,
             the
             lord
             and
             the
             servant
             ;
             for
             the
             son
             and
             the
             servant
             are
             not
             lords
             of
             themselves
             nor
             
               sui
               juris
            
             .
             
             The
             father
             by
             no
             paction
             can
             remove
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             debt
             of
             nature
             that
             the
             son
             oweth
             to
             the
             father
             :
             for
             impossible
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             if
             such
             a
             man
             be
             son
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             owe
             to
             his
             father
             as
             to
             an
             instrument
             ,
             
               quod
               sit
               &
               vivat
            
             ,
             being
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             can
             not
             satisfie
             by
             paying
             the
             father
             for
             that
             summe
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             can
             not
             cancell
             the
             band
             nor
             give
             him
             an
             acquittance
             .
             Far
             lesse
             can
             any
             recompence
             the
             Lord
             for
             life
             and
             being
             .
             The
             fallen
             Angels
             and
             damned
             in
             hell
             and
             all
             wicked
             men
             are
             in
             the
             Lords
             Compt-book
             everlasting
             debters
             to
             him
             for
             being
             .
             But
             God
             who
             is
             more
             then
             a
             Father
             (
             to
             whom
             men
             are
             but
             painted
             fathers
             )
             may
             thus
             farre
             loose
             the
             bond
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             command
             the
             son
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             father
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             once
             he
             commanded
             the
             father
             Abraham
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             son
             to
             God.
             But
             God
             cannot
             resigne
             his
             right
             that
             he
             hath
             over
             the
             creature
             to
             a
             creature
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             Creator
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             lay
             aside
             or
             make
             over
             Creator-right
             ,
             
               jus
               Creatoris
            
             ,
             to
             any
             .
             
             2.
             
             Say
             that
             a
             creature
             had
             a
             jus
             or
             right
             over
             the
             Creator
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             an
             uncreated
             right
             or
             a
             created
             right
             ,
             so
             to
             pursue
             God
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             him
             do
             him
             justice
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             an
             uncreated
             right
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             near
             to
             blasphemie
             :
             For
             no
             created
             head
             can
             bear
             the
             royall
             Crown
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Ages
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             created
             right
             ,
             this
             created
             right
             must
             be
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             him
             who
             is
             universall
             Lord
             of
             all
             :
             then
             may
             the
             Lord
             make
             use
             of
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             then
             may
             not
             the
             man
             make
             use
             of
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             for
             an
             absolute
             dominion
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             two
             absolute
             Lords
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             contradictory
             desires
             concerning
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             such
             as
             the
             holy
             Lord
             and
             sinfull
             men
             often
             are
             .
             Let
             us
             correct
             the
             bold
             pleadings
             and
             the
             daring
             charges
             that
             our
             vain
             hearts
             put
             upon
             the
             
               Lord
               :
               Why
               dost
               thou
               strive
               against
               him
            
             (
             saith
             Elihu
             ,
             Job
             33.13
             .
             )
             
               for
               he
               gives
               not
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               matters
               ?
            
             Men
             dare
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             under
             the
             vengeance
             of
             ordinary
             sufferings
             ,
             
               The
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               not
               equal
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             33.10
             .
             
               If
               our
               transgressions
               and
               our
               sins
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               pine
               away
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               then
               live
               ?
            
             But
             upon
             whom
             should
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             and
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             be
             ,
             
             if
             not
             upon
             the
             carcases
             of
             the
             Authors
             ?
             Will
             ye
             raise
             letters
             to
             summond
             him
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             judge
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Tribunall
             ?
             But
             he
             promised
             so
             and
             so
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Question
             of
             strict
             justice
             :
             
             that
             saith
             something
             against
             the
             veracity
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             nothing
             against
             the
             justice
             .
             But
             neither
             doth
             a
             promise
             as
             a
             promise
             raise
             a
             plea
             of
             unjustice
             against
             the
             holy
             and
             glorious
             Lord
             ,
             suppose
             he
             should
             not
             fulfill
             his
             promise
             .
             For
             1.
             
             A
             paction
             by
             promise
             creats
             no
             equality
             of
             justice
             between
             thing
             and
             thing
             ,
             between
             wage
             and
             work
             :
             otherwise
             he
             that
             is
             called
             to
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             labours
             from
             the
             third
             hour
             ,
             hath
             a
             just
             plea
             :
             for
             he
             should
             have
             more
             wages
             then
             a
             penny
             ,
             which
             he
             gets
             who
             labours
             but
             one
             hour
             .
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             makes
             not
             the
             equality
             or
             proportion
             between
             much
             labouring
             for
             many
             hours
             ,
             and
             the
             quantity
             and
             degree
             of
             the
             wage
             his
             r●le
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             pleads
             the
             free
             Covenant
             for
             his
             standing
             rule
             .
             Mat.
             20.13
             .
             
               Friend
               ,
               I
               do
               thee
               no
               worng
               :
               didst
               thou
               not
               agree
               with
               me
               for
               a
               penny
               ?
            
             And
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Is
               it
               not
               lawfull
               for
               me
               to
               do
               what
               I
               will
               with
               mine
               own
               ?
            
             Hence
             read
             our
             sickly
             queroulus
             nature
             .
             1.
             
             Naturally
             we
             argue
             from
             much
             working
             ,
             and
             would
             conclude
             God
             ,
             much
             running
             ,
             long
             swea●ing
             ,
             and
             pains
             in
             keeping
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             should
             binde
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             unjust
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             as
             many
             ounces
             and
             pound
             weights
             of
             Glory
             everlasting
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fasted
             moments
             ,
             and
             told
             over
             prayers
             upon
             beads
             ,
             and
             uttered
             sighs
             :
             
               Wherefore
               have
               we
               fasted
               and
               thou
               sees●
               not
            
             ?
             We
             work
             and
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             God
             payes
             us
             not
             our
             wage
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             doubt
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             had
             stooden
             ,
             and
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             had
             fulfilled
             it
             perfectly
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             weigh
             in
             an
             even
             ballance
             ,
             by
             ounce
             weights
             ,
             our
             poor
             labour
             ,
             and
             great
             reward
             of
             Glory
             ,
             for
             had
             he
             entered
             such
             a
             market
             ,
             the
             losse
             had
             been
             ours
             ;
             we
             could
             not
             have
             obtained
             life
             eternall
             that
             way
             ,
             for
             our
             stock
             of
             time-working
             should
             have
             dryed
             up
             .
             
             The
             vertue
             of
             justice
             stands
             in
             the
             equality
             of
             that
             which
             is
             given
             and
             received
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             equality
             ,
             one
             
               rei
               ad
               rem
            
             between
             thing
             and
             thing
             ,
             ane
             Arithmetick
             justice
             ,
             so
             many
             ounces
             of
             naturall
             actings
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             number
             of
             ounces
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             :
             This
             commutative
             justice
             is
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             soundest
             and
             learned'st
             School
             men
             teach
             .
             There
             is
             another
             justice
             of
             proportion
             
               duarum
               rerum
               ad
               duas
               alias
               res
               ,
            
             of
             two
             things
             proportionally
             answering
             to
             two
             things
             ,
             distributive
             justice
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             keeps
             a
             Geometricall
             proportion
             ,
             Augustine
             with
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               is
               become
               our
               debter
               
               not
               by
               receiving
               any
               thing
               from
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               by
               promising
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             followes
             from
             the
             Parable
             ,
             that
             Gods
             bargaining
             with
             us
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             equality
             between
             thing
             and
             thing
             ,
             the
             work
             and
             the
             wage
             ;
             But
             upon
             his
             own
             free
             pleasure
             of
             disposing
             of
             his
             own
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             froathinesse
             of
             our
             nature
             to
             judge
             the
             penny
             of
             Glory
             ,
             that
             we
             get
             by
             labouring
             to
             be
             our
             own
             ,
             whereas
             after
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             have
             fulfilled
             the
             condition
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             but
             Gods
             ,
             and
             he
             calls
             it
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             disposed
             on
             by
             the
             Lords
             free-grace
             .
             Friend
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             do
             with
             mine
             own
             ,
             what
             I
             please
             ?
             Mat.
             20.15
             .
             
             2.
             
             No
             promise
             as
             a
             promise
             can
             give
             us
             a
             proper
             right
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             strict
             justice
             ,
             to
             plead
             with
             God.
             1.
             
             A
             promise
             of
             grace
             is
             a
             free
             promise
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             because
             God
             promises
             the
             new
             heart
             to
             most
             undeserving
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             a
             stony
             heart
             ,
             and
             doe
             profane
             his
             holy
             name
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             just
             by
             condignitie
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             
             that
             a
             new
             heart
             should
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               serving
               diverse
               lusts
               .
            
             The
             farrest
             that
             hard
             faced
             Jesuits
             go
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             poor
             penny
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             congruity
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             weight
             of
             the
             summe
             and
             thousands
             of
             saving
             grace
             which
             Papists
             have
             refused
             as
             ashamed
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             promise
             as
             a
             promise
             should
             make
             an
             equalitie
             between
             one
             thing
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             a
             band
             of
             strict
             commutative
             justice
             upon
             God
             ,
             then
             should
             every
             promise
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             
               quod
               convenit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               convenit
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             said
             :
             For
             then
             if
             God
             should
             promise
             glory
             of
             ten
             thousand
             millions
             of
             degrees
             above
             the
             glory
             that
             Angels
             and
             men
             now
             injoy
             ,
             for
             speaking
             one
             good
             word
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             a
             free
             promise
             ,
             but
             that
             promise
             should
             not
             make
             an
             equality
             between
             so
             hudge
             and
             rich
             a
             reward
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             hungry
             and
             poor
             a
             work
             as
             the
             speaking
             of
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             should
             fail
             of
             justice
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             a
             reward
             so
             great
             ,
             for
             so
             small
             a
             work
             :
             For
             the
             denying
             thereof
             should
             be
             against
             the
             veracitie
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             fulfill
             his
             promise
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             not
             fail
             against
             strict
             justice
             either
             in
             not
             rewarding
             the
             work
             with
             a
             condigne
             reward
             ,
             or
             in
             not
             giving
             to
             the
             man
             that
             spake
             the
             good
             word
             his
             own
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             just
             equality
             between
             work
             and
             wage
             here
             .
             Nor
             can
             ever
             so
             feckless
             
             a
             work
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             works
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             make
             the
             glory
             of
             life
             everlasting
             our
             own
             .
             For
             glory
             remains
             ever
             the
             proper
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             dominion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             promise
             is
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             time
             or
             nature
             ,
             latter
             and
             posterior
             to
             the
             good
             thing
             promised
             ,
             as
             words
             of
             truth
             are
             latter
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             things
             have
             the
             same
             valor
             and
             worth
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             the
             promise
             ,
             
             yea
             if
             one
             promise
             to
             give
             for
             a
             plot
             of
             ground
             ,
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             of
             value
             ,
             five
             hundred
             times
             above
             the
             worth
             of
             that
             plot
             of
             ground
             ,
             that
             promise
             can
             not
             make
             the
             unequall
             and
             unjust
             price
             to
             be
             a
             just
             and
             equall
             price
             .
             Even
             so
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             to
             give
             eternall
             life
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Adam
             can
             make
             no
             equality
             of
             strict
             justice
             between
             the
             reward
             and
             the
             wage
             ;
             For
             the
             reward
             promised
             for
             the
             wages
             is
             equall
             and
             just
             before
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               naturâ
               rei
            
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             lay
             bands
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             cannot
             do
             contrair
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             .
          
           
             And
             
               who
               gave
               first
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               recompensed
               to
               him
               ,
            
             
             and
             he
             that
             gave
             first
             to
             him
             ,
             man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             must
             give
             his
             own
             (
             or
             then
             it
             is
             no
             giving
             )
             which
             he
             received
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             created
             being
             ,
             or
             gift
             ,
             or
             work
             (
             for
             any
             uncreated
             gift
             none
             can
             give
             to
             him
             )
             as
             is
             said
             .
             2.
             
             What
             is
             given
             is
             amongst
             the
             
               all
               things
            
             that
             
               are
               of
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             efficient
             ,
             and
             
               to
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             end
             ,
             and
             
               through
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             conserver
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             be
             no
             gift
             to
             him
             ,
             Rom
             11.36
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             God
             of
             free
             goodnesse
             ,
             decrees
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             decree
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             things
             falling
             under
             his
             decree
             ,
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             he
             cannot
             decree
             that
             man
             should
             be
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ▪
             for
             it
             involves
             a
             contradiction
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             .
             But
             no
             shadow
             of
             contradiction
             there
             is
             for
             the
             Lord
             to
             forbid
             to
             eat
             ;
             and
             to
             forbid
             to
             eat
             under
             a
             punishment
             :
             And
             the
             not
             created
             world
             (
             it
             being
             from
             eternity
             nothing
             and
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             )
             could
             not
             have
             any
             jus
             or
             right
             to
             plead
             that
             God
             would
             stand
             to
             what
             he
             decreed
             ,
             
             and
             give
             being
             and
             create
             a
             world
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             give
             being
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             create
             what
             he
             had
             decreed
             from
             eternity
             to
             create
             ,
             he
             should
             fail
             against
             his
             own
             unchangeable
             Nature
             ,
             but
             should
             do
             no
             unjustice
             to
             an
             uncreated
             world
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             God
             should
             be
             unjust
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             created
             the
             world
             ▪
             For
             being
             of
             justice
             is
             due
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             God
             refuses
             
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             being
             to
             the
             uncreated
             world
             ,
             
             which
             is
             non-sense
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             annihilat
             the
             world
             or
             take
             away
             life
             from
             living
             things
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             unjust
             ;
             It
             is
             safer
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             God
             oweth
             the
             creature
             nothing
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             his
             debtors
             ,
             for
             service
             and
             praises
             ,
             
               while
               we
               have
               any
               being
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Use.
             If
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             free
             will
             ,
             so
             placed
             Adam
             to
             reward
             his
             obedience
             :
             We
             think
             hard
             to
             serve
             God
             for
             wages
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             obedience
             .
             Evah
             ,
             and
             we
             with
             her
             ,
             sucking
             the
             same
             milk
             ,
             thirst
             after
             such
             lawlesse
             Independency
             to
             be
             from
             (
             Gen.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             )
             under
             God
             ;
             Whereas
             Adam
             and
             Angel-courtiers
             that
             have
             wings
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             the
             Noble
             and
             High
             Heir
             
               who
               learned
               obedience
               through
               the
               things
               he
               suffered
            
             were
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             and
             Christ
             a
             King
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Servant
             
               was
               obedient
               to
               death
               ,
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
             Hence
             ,
             to
             weary
             of
             submitting
             to
             God
             ,
             speaks
             much
             unnaturall
             pride
             ,
             yea
             will
             not
             be
             under
             God.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             little
             of
             Christ
             in
             such
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             life
             to
             Christ
             and
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             Psal.
             40.8
             .
             Heb.
             10.8
             .
             John
             4.34
             .
             Act.
             10.38
             .
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Angels
             life
             ,
             Jsa
             .
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             103.20
             .
             Rev.
             4.8
             .
             and
             they
             are
             neer
             him
             ,
             who
             both
             at
             once
             serve
             and
             Raigne
             ,
             Rev
             ,
             22.3
             ,
             5.
             much
             delight
             to
             obey
             ,
             speak
             much
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             Tyre
             not
             of
             your
             Master
             ;
             examine
             more
             ,
             
             untowardnesse
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             confer
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             &c.
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             cause
             of
             deadness
             and
             be
             not
             a
             way
             of
             backsliding
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Use.
             If
             creatures
             keep
             their
             Covenant-naturall
             with
             God
             ,
             shal
             not
             the
             oxe
             ,
             the
             cran
             ,
             Isa.
             1.3
             .
             Jer.
             8.7
             .
             the
             asse
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.16
             .
             who
             never
             had
             a
             design
             of
             rebellion
             ,
             depon
             against
             us
             in
             Judgement
             ?
             Ah!
             what
             an
             unnaturall
             policie
             ,
             the
             first
             evill
             wit
             of
             him
             that
             sinned
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             John
             8.44
             .
             and
             whom
             we
             follow
             at
             the
             heels
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             please
             our
             own
             wit
             ,
             in
             Covenant
             breaking
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             their
             own
             wylie
             time-serving
             custome
             ;
             
             If
             all
             naturall
             men
             in
             their
             death
             bed
             damne
             not
             this
             folly
             ,
             aske
             them
             and
             they
             shall
             speak
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Use.
             If
             God
             Covenant
             with
             us
             for
             hyre
             ,
             when
             his
             absolutenesse
             may
             bear
             him
             to
             command
             ,
             how
             sinfully
             soft
             are
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             weak
             is
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             broken
             with
             a
             straw
             ,
             when
             an
             apple
             conquers
             Evahs
             eye
             and
             heart
             ?
             Talents
             of
             Silver
             ,
             and
             a
             wedge
             of
             
             Gold
             Achan
             ,
             and
             Gehazi
             ;
             A
             drink
             of
             water
             ,
             if
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             thirst
             ,
             make
             the
             people
             murmure
             against
             God
             ;
             the
             more
             sanctified
             ,
             defecat
             and
             spirituall
             reason
             be
             ,
             the
             farther
             it
             is
             above
             that
             which
             crusheth
             Balaam
             and
             Judas
             ;
             The
             first
             heavens
             motion
             ,
             the
             
               primum
               mobile
            
             ,
             which
             draws
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             moving
             power
             must
             be
             most
             spirituall
             ;
             it
             s
             neither
             heavinesse
             which
             is
             in
             stones
             or
             clay
             ,
             nor
             lightnesse
             in
             the
             aire
             and
             fire
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             heavenly
             force
             ,
             which
             throwes
             about
             that
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             motions
             of
             sanctified
             reason
             which
             is
             sweyed
             and
             driven
             by
             no
             Argument
             ,
             but
             from
             eternity
             ,
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             above
             time
             ,
             must
             be
             most
             spirituall
             .
             The
             dogge
             is
             moved
             with
             a
             bone
             ,
             the
             oxe
             with
             hay
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             no
             law
             and
             poor
             obedience
             of
             ours
             can
             buy
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             the
             peace
             that
             flowes
             from
             obedience
             ;
             It
             s
             purer
             and
             more
             solid
             peace
             ,
             
             that
             flowes
             from
             Justification
             ,
             and
             more
             immediatly
             removes
             the
             warre
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             and
             comes
             by
             a
             purer
             and
             nearer
             emanation
             from
             God
             and
             from
             the
             ransome
             of
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             flowes
             from
             created
             acts
             of
             inherent
             holinesse
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Our
             first
             Adams
             Element
             is
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             love
             to
             live
             and
             die
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             an
             home-born
             Idol
             in
             us
             :
             Our
             apprehensions
             of
             our
             own
             actings
             are
             lively
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             the
             3000.
             
             Acts
             2.37
             .
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.6
             .
             and
             the
             Jayler
             ,
             Acts
             16.30
             .
             
               aske
               what
               we
               shall
               doe
            
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             law
             word
             of
             working
             ,
             Rom.
             4.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             3.20
             ▪
             28.
             
             It
             s
             much
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             Law-righteousnesse
             :
             Gal.
             2.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               I
               live
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
               .
            
             Christ
             (
             2.
             )
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             comes
             from
             without
             ,
             gifted
             righteousnesse
             comes
             from
             heaven
             .
             Grace
             only
             makes
             us
             willing
             debters
             to
             grace
             .
             The
             pride
             of
             self
             ,
             will
             neither
             begge
             nor
             borrow
             from
             ,
             nor
             be
             debter
             to
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             it
             despiseth
             him
             untill
             the
             roof
             of
             the
             house
             fall
             .
             3.
             
             Seldome
             do
             these
             two
             concurre
             ,
             deadnesse
             to
             works
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             and
             lively
             activity
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             .
             Paul
             attained
             to
             both
             (
             but
             every
             man
             is
             not
             Paul
             )
             1
             Cor.
             15.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
               .
            
             But
             fearing
             and
             trembling
             at
             at
             that
             (
             I
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             strikes
             sail
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               me
               .
            
             This
             pride
             Paul
             notes
             in
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               they
               stouped
               not
            
             ,
             nor
             bowed
             (
             as
             inferiours
             to
             their
             Master
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             
             Lord
             ,
             or
             Father
             and
             Husband
             ,
             
             so
             the
             word
             )
             
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God.
            
             When
             (
             
               I
               )
               (
               self
            
             )
             or
             nature
             meets
             with
             working
             ,
             yea
             with
             grace
             often
             ,
             there
             followes
             some
             loftinesse
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             humbled
             and
             mortified
             (
             I
             )
             which
             can
             weep
             and
             say
             .
             
               Lord
               what
               am
               I
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             What
             place
             death
             hath
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             What
             such
             as
             Cain
             and
             Judas
             are
             to
             do
             in
             their
             desperate
             state
             .
             3.
             
             And
             why
             the
             LORD
             is
             no
             where
             called
             the
             GOD
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             room
             hath
             death
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Death
             hath
             room
             in
             the
             broken
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             as
             the
             Pursevant
             and
             Sergeant
             of
             revenging
             justice
             .
             Hence
             deaths
             reign
             ,
             [
             
               I
               must
               die
               whether
               I
               will
               or
               not
            
             ]
             Unwillingnesse
             to
             die
             and
             
               bondage
               through
               fear
               of
               death
            
             is
             the
             Law-sting
             in
             death
             ,
             from
             which
             Christ
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             2.15
             .
             
             Original
             sin
             and
             death
             came
             and
             entred
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             not
             death
             ,
             but
             found
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Christ
             made
             of
             an
             old
             enemy
             death
             a
             new
             servant
             :
             it
             s
             now
             the
             Kings
             ferry-boat
             to
             carry
             the
             children
             over
             the
             water
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sutable
             condition
             to
             a
             spirituall
             state
             to
             die
             being
             sent
             for
             ,
             not
             legally
             summon'd
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             ,
             because
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             Ph.
             1.23
             .
             not
             because
             I
             must
             .
             And
             better
             it
             is
             to
             summon
             our selves
             then
             to
             be
             summoned
             .
             Though
             we
             love
             heaven
             too
             much
             as
             a
             place
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             place
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             yet
             most
             men
             would
             wish
             a
             better
             causey
             to
             it
             then
             to
             sleep
             through
             th●
             cold
             grave
             or
             a
             dark
             hole
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               room
               hath
               life
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               Ans.
            
             The
             Administration
             of
             the
             Law-Covenant
             is
             first
             habituall
             holinesse
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             crown
             .
             The
             Administration
             of
             grace
             is
             first
             faith
             and
             a
             title
             to
             Christ
             our
             life
             and
             
               hope
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             and
             then
             habituall
             holinesse
             ,
             begun
             here
             and
             perfected
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Gospel-life
             is
             both
             a
             reward
             and
             a
             duty
             of
             praising
             and
             loving
             eternally
             in
             place
             of
             all
             the
             ten
             Commands
             ,
             yea
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Law-life
             
             (
             for
             ought
             that
             is
             revealed
             )
             is
             a
             reward
             to
             be
             purchased
             by
             our
             legall
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Q.
             If
             Adam
             
               in
               the
               intervall
               betwixt
               his
               fall
               and
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               blessed
               Seed
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               despaire
               ,
               but
               to
               rely
               upon
               God
               as
               mighty
               to
               save
               ;
               What
               should
               such
               as
            
             Judas
             or
             Cain
             do
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             conscience
             of
             Cain
             and
             of
             despairers
             ,
             being
             no
             authentick
             Bible
             nor
             Judge
             ,
             
             which
             can
             carry
             the
             controversie
             between
             them
             and
             God
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             are
             viators
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             treaty
             betwixt
             them
             and
             Christ
             yet
             standing
             and
             not
             broken
             off
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             cherrish
             and
             hold
             up
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             force
             speech
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             pursue
             the
             news
             of
             an
             offered
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             suggests
             to
             them
             despaire
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             write
             themselves
             in
             the
             black
             roll
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             beleeve
             hell
             ,
             as
             the
             Devils
             haply
             beleeve
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             blow
             the
             coals
             of
             that
             hellish
             furnace
             ,
             and
             kindle
             a
             fire
             before
             night
             .
             3.
             
             They
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             are
             to
             rely
             on
             infinite
             mercy
             able
             to
             save
             .
             Their
             witty
             darknesse
             of
             unbeleef
             saith
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             they
             hate
             mercy
             in
             the
             generall
             toward
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             For
             a
             doubting
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             light
             of
             evidence
             (
             which
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             is
             dimme
             )
             comes
             nearer
             to
             the
             naturall
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             
             then
             to
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             therefore
             faith
             must
             be
             set
             on
             work
             to
             act
             as
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             acts
             most
             strongly
             when
             reason
             is
             weakest
             .
             Naturall
             causes
             work
             more
             strongly
             under
             opposition
             ,
             the
             fire
             burns
             most
             vehemently
             in
             winter
             frost
             ,
             
             and
             the
             internall
             heat
             of
             the
             body
             is
             most
             mighty
             for
             concoction
             ,
             when
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             air
             is
             most
             piercing
             without
             ,
             faith
             sees
             God
             most
             piercingly
             at
             midnight
             in
             Job
             ,
             when
             rottennesse
             and
             deadness
             speaks
             the
             contrair
             ,
             Job
             19.
             
             
               I
               know
               surely
            
             (
             so
             the
             word
             ,
             Exod.
             8.1
             .
             Psal.
             31.8
             .
             
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               lives
               .
               Isa.
            
             50.10
             .
             
               He
               that
               walks
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               light
            
             (
             of
             evidence
             )
             
               let
               him
               trust
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               stay
               himself
               upon
               his
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.19
             ,
             20.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             unseen
             wilfulnesse
             in
             unbeleef
             ,
             
             and
             two
             refusalls
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Joh.
            
             20.25
             .
             as
             there
             is
             a
             masse
             of
             sanctified
             will
             required
             in
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Mark.
             9.24
             .
             and
             so
             resistance
             must
             be
             made
             to
             that
             blind
             impulsion
             of
             will
             in
             unbeleef
             ,
             
             by
             which
             we
             please
             our selves
             in
             doubling
             our
             doubting
             .
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Should
             the
             commanding
             of
             killing
             the
             Son
             ,
             Gen.
             22.2
             .
             seem
             to
             contradict
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             of
             the
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             Gen.
             15.4
             .
             yet
             knowing
             both
             to
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             
             Abraham
             did
             well
             to
             leave
             the
             supposed
             contradiction
             to
             be
             solved
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             both
             as
             we
             are
             to
             beleeve
             food
             ,
             in
             no
             food
             ,
             and
             in
             famine
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Where
               was
               there
               a
               word
               that
               God
               was
            
             Adams
             
               God
               ?
               Ans.
            
             Not
             directly
             .
             For
             1.
             that
             Covenant
             was
             like
             Letters
             of
             the
             King
             raised
             to
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             date
             being
             expired
             ,
             the
             Letters
             cease
             to
             be
             in
             force
             .
             2.
             
             Adam
             was
             to
             winne
             and
             purchase
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             God
             to
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             by
             consumate
             obedience
             .
             God
             never
             said
             that
             he
             would
             be
             
               Adams
               God
            
             by
             giving
             him
             influences
             to
             obey
             ,
             
             and
             to
             obey
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             all
             influences
             granted
             to
             Adam
             ,
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             granted
             to
             him
             .
             1.
             
             By
             
               God
               Creator
            
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             walk
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.27
             .
             to
             love
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             to
             persevere
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             2.
             
             These
             influences
             were
             free
             gifts
             ,
             but
             not
             promised
             .
             3.
             
             They
             seem
             to
             be
             
               ordinis
               naturalis
            
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             bow
             and
             previously
             inclince
             the
             will
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             is
             called
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             Heb.
             8.10
             .
             Isa.
             54.9.13
             .
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Ezek.
             11.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Hos.
             2.18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             therefore
             better
             it
             is
             that
             God
             be
             Lord
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             his
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             be
             lord
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             my
             heart
             be
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             the
             lesse
             of
             our
             heart
             be
             upon
             our
             heart
             ,
             the
             more
             upon
             God
             ,
             the
             better
             .
             Ah!
             we
             cannot
             skill
             to
             guide
             a
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             The
             threatning
             of
             death
             to
             Adam
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             sin
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             may
             infer
             a
             Covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             should
             be
             
               Adams
               God
            
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             obey
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             What
             life
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             all
             we
             ,
             especially
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             lost
             all
             right
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
             3.
             
             How
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             meaned
             by
             life
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             !
             
             A.
             1.
             
             Not
             a
             life
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             our
             life
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             For
             Adam
             was
             not
             Mediator
             of
             reconciliation
             here
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             publick
             Law-head
             in
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             if
             any
             please
             to
             call
             him
             so
             a
             Mediator
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Law-life
             happily
             a
             communion
             in
             glory
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             life
             he
             lived
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             for
             his
             service
             seems
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             creatures
             were
             given
             to
             Adam
             ,
             he
             not
             working
             for
             them
             .
             Yet
             I
             should
             not
             oppose
             ,
             if
             any
             say
             that
             earthly
             blessings
             were
             given
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             an
             actuall
             obedience
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             given
             to
             such
             as
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             
             But
             sure
             our
             gain
             in
             Christ
             of
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             bought
             by
             so
             noble
             a
             Ransome
             as
             the
             Blood
             of
             God-man
             ,
             is
             not
             little
             .
             It
             s
             rawnesse
             and
             greennesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             to
             value
             it
             so
             low
             as
             we
             do
             .
             Children
             see
             not
             what
             a
             hireing
             and
             taking
             apple
             Heaven
             is
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Whether
               or
               no
               did
            
             Adam
             
               and
               all
               the
               Reprobats
               in
               his
               loyns
               ,
               by
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               losse
               right
               to
               the
               creatures
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             a
             three-fold
             right
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Naturall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Providentiall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Spirituall
               .
            
          
           
             A
             naturall
             right
             may
             be
             conceived
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             ,
             
             so
             creature
             ,
             and
             man
             not
             created
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             jus
             or
             claime
             to
             being
             or
             life
             ,
             the
             Creators
             free
             gift
             is
             our
             best
             Charter
             to
             life
             and
             being
             .
             2.
             
             This
             right
             may
             be
             conceived
             ,
             conditionally
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             create
             the
             Sun
             ,
             a
             power
             to
             give
             light
             is
             congruous
             ,
             and
             
               debita
               naturae
               Solis
            
             suteable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             creature
             plead
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             debt
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Lord
             give
             being
             ,
             to
             injoy
             this
             being
             can
             not
             be
             sin
             ,
             
             because
             there
             is
             no
             law
             and
             command
             to
             nothing
             to
             receive
             or
             not
             to
             receive
             being
             and
             life
             from
             the
             Creator
             :
             
               And
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             have
             being
             and
             life
             cannot
             be
             in
             it self
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Providentiall
             right
             is
             but
             a
             continuating
             of
             life
             and
             being
             ,
             untill
             the
             same
             power
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             shall
             remove
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             ;
             
             For
             God
             as
             Creator
             ,
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             gives
             being
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             comfortable
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Judge
             ordinarily
             for
             sin
             he
             removes
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             possibly
             doth
             ,
             annihilate
             the
             meat
             that
             the
             
             Angels
             in
             assumed
             bodies
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             did
             eat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             spirituall
             right
             is
             that
             new
             supernaturall
             Title
             ,
             which
             the
             Elect
             beleevers
             have
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             supernaturall
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             being
             made
             theirs
             ,
             to
             promove
             their
             salvation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
               .
               Rev.
            
             21.7
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
               ,
            
             by
             Covenant-right
             ,
             so
             :
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               be
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               Son
               ,
               Psal.
            
             37
             10.
             
             A
             drink
             of
             cold
             water
             ,
             by
             this
             Charter
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             Kings
             Crown
             ,
             and
             hath
             refreshed
             some
             more
             then
             all
             the
             choise
             wine
             the
             earth
             yeelds
             .
             The
             love
             of
             the
             Giver
             
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.2
             .
             and
             here
             the
             Charter
             is
             ,
             by
             many
             thousands
             ,
             more
             precious
             then
             the
             Land.
             For
             nature
             common
             to
             all
             is
             over-gilded
             with
             free-Grace
             .
             And
             the
             naturall
             life
             and
             being
             ,
             and
             the
             materiall
             heavens
             we
             shall
             injoy
             ,
             are
             blessed
             in
             another
             manner
             to
             the
             glorified
             ,
             then
             these
             they
             now
             injoy
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
             Rev.
             21.1
             .
             Isa.
             65.17
             .
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             above
             the
             heavens
             that
             are
             ,
             when
             the
             mysticall
             body
             shall
             be
             perfected
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             dust
             into
             which
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             resolved
             ,
             keeps
             a
             spirituall
             Covenant
             relation
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             As
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
             Mat.
             22.32
             .
             Joh.
             6.39
             .
             Rom.
             8.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             for
             no
             joint
             or
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             share
             of
             Covenant
             glory
             .
             We
             look
             little
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             have
             and
             injoy
             the
             dead
             lump
             and
             body
             of
             Gold
             ,
             dead
             lands
             without
             Christ.
             See
             Hos.
             2.18.22
             .
             Ezek.
             34.25.27
             .
             Ezek.
             36.29
             .
             Lev.
             26.6
             .
             Psal.
             37.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Math.
             6.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Psal.
             34.10
             .
             O
             fair
             inheritance
             .
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             second
             (
             which
             is
             the
             main
             controversie
             )
             to
             injoy
             life
             and
             being
             ,
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             no
             sin
             .
             Men
             contraveen
             a
             Law
             to
             be
             so
             and
             so
             born
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             sin
             ,
             for
             it
             s
             forbidden
             by
             a
             Law
             :
             But
             to
             be
             born
             and
             live
             ,
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             
             but
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             before
             Originall
             sin
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             forbidden
             more
             to
             man
             to
             be
             born
             and
             live
             ,
             then
             its
             forbidden
             to
             beasts
             ,
             nor
             to
             eat
             ,
             sleep
             ,
             wake
             ,
             then
             to
             them
             :
             So
             neither
             is
             it
             commanded
             by
             a
             Law
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             commanded
             and
             commended
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             to
             fall
             asleep
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.14.16
             .
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             Acts
             7.60
             .
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Elect
             who
             are
             
               born
               heirs
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.3
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Reprobate
             should
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             or
             be
             killed
             ,
             from
             the
             birth
             ,
             if
             to
             live
             and
             eat
             were
             sin
             ,
             
             in
             it self
             .
             But
             only
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             Minister
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             power
             to
             take
             away
             life
             and
             being
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             his
             own
             burrio
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             sin
             in
             it self
             to
             live
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             expire
             and
             restore
             an
             usurped
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             possesse
             ,
             
               malâ
               fide
            
             ,
             to
             the
             owner
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             theef
             is
             oblidged
             to
             restore
             stollen
             goods
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             dominion
             of
             Reprobats
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             good
             Image
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.26
             ,
             27.
             and
             they
             breath
             ,
             live
             ,
             ride
             ,
             sail
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Elect
             to
             lay
             these
             aside
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             naturall
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             glorifie
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             1.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Act.
             14.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Now
             the
             Reprobates
             have
             not
             utterly
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             honour
             their
             parents
             ,
             to
             hurt
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             opinion
             looks
             the
             rather
             like
             a
             fancie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             temptation
             in
             weak
             ones
             ,
             under
             a
             sad
             desertion
             ,
             Sathan
             riding
             upon
             their
             Melancholie
             (
             a
             complexion
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             usefull
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             if
             sanctified
             ,
             
             a
             seat
             of
             mortification
             and
             humble
             walking
             )
             for
             they
             judge
             it
             sin
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             so
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             are
             oblidged
             to
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             it
             was
             sin
             to
             Adam
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             answer
             God
             ,
             to
             breath
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             news
             of
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             acts
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             acts
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perform
             these
             without
             sin
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             pray
             ,
             for
             in
             praying
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               .
            
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             abstaine
             from
             a
             duty
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             which
             adheres
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             for
             in
             Christ
             the
             sinfulnesse
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             accepted
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             necessarily
             must
             follow
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sin
             to
             eat
             ,
             because
             the
             non-converted
             have
             no
             right
             spirituall
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bread
             ,
             the
             converted
             may
             spoil
             by
             their
             grounds
             ,
             
             all
             the
             non-converted
             ,
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             houses
             ,
             gold
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             lands
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             for
             the
             crime
             of
             non-regeneration
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             ;
             For
             they
             have
             alike
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             right
             (
             these
             men
             being
             Judges
             )
             to
             either
             life
             or
             goods
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             converted
             neighbour
             :
             but
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             all
             other
             neighbours
             may
             be
             killed
             and
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             should
             
             be
             no
             stealing
             ,
             no
             oppressing
             ,
             no
             crushing
             of
             the
             widow
             ,
             the
             stranger
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             the
             weaker
             ;
             not
             grind
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             though
             their
             
               Redeemer
               be
               strong
            
             ,
             contrair
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Prov.
             23.11
             .
             Jer.
             50.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Psal.
             94.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal.
             14.4
             .
             Exo.
             22.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Isa.
             3.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Mic.
             2.3
             .
             and
             so
             it
             were
             lawfull
             to
             take
             Crowns
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             inheritances
             ,
             lands
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             unregenerate
             Princes
             ,
             powers
             ,
             and
             rulers
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             sword
             all
             the
             heathen
             Nations
             who
             as
             yet
             know
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             lawfull
             for
             the
             regenerate
             sons
             and
             brethren
             to
             kill
             and
             spoil
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Potentates
             ,
             Countrey-men
             ▪
             strangers
             ,
             Orphans
             ,
             exiled
             ,
             captives
             ,
             prisoners
             ,
             sick
             ,
             weak
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             all
             infants
             that
             are
             by
             nature
             the
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               the
               converted
               ones
               judge
               all
               non-converts
               to
               be
               void
               of
               all
               due
               right
               to
               life
               ▪
               or
               goods
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             the
             societies
             ,
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             must
             cease
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             These
             who
             injoy
             that
             of
             which
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             deprived
             ,
             have
             no
             due
             right
             to
             that
             of
             which
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             deprived
             ;
             but
             are
             usurpers
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             .
             But
             all
             the
             non-regenerated
             are
             such
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               they
               who
               use
               that
               to
               which
               they
               have
               no
               right
               ,
            
             do
             sin
             in
             the
             act
             of
             using
             it
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             
               They
               who
               injoy
               that
               of
               which
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
            
             they
             sin
             ,
             and
             have
             
               no
               due
               right
               to
               use
               it
            
             ;
             Is
             not
             universally
             true
             .
             They
             who
             injoy
             that
             which
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             by
             their
             own
             private
             power
             ,
             restore
             ,
             such
             as
             ill
             conquished
             goods
             .
             
             They
             sin
             in
             using
             that
             ,
             true
             ,
             Prov.
             3.27
             .
             Exod.
             22.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Luke
             19.8
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sin
             to
             withhold
             the
             rayment
             though
             laid
             in
             pawnd
             ,
             which
             should
             cover
             the
             poor
             mans
             skin
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             injoy
             that
             .
          
           
             
               But
               they
               who
               injoy
               that
            
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             
               of
               which
               by
               sin
               ,
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               due
               right
               to
               that
               ,
            
             it
             is
             denyed
             :
             For
             if
             it
             be
             life
             ,
             being
             ,
             eating
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             only
             can
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             by
             a
             judiciall
             power
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             themselves
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             no
             man
             to
             punish
             himself
             and
             take
             away
             his
             own
             life
             )
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             except
             for
             capitall
             crimes
             ,
             they
             have
             due
             providentiall
             right
             to
             keep
             and
             injoy
             all
             such
             things
             untill
             the
             same
             power
             that
             gave
             them
             remove
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             sin
             in
             using
             
             them
             .
             
             And
             it
             is
             most
             dangerous
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Devils
             and
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             who
             dishonour
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             by
             their
             living
             and
             being
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             sin
             ,
             deserve
             to
             be
             annihilated
             and
             deprived
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             do
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             live
             and
             are
             not
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Elect
             before
             their
             conversion
             ,
             sin
             in
             that
             they
             injo●
             being
             and
             life
             .
             A
             judge
             sentenceth
             a
             man
             to
             die
             for
             killing
             his
             father
             within
             24.
             houres
             ,
             but
             by
             invincible
             providence
             he
             is
             rescued
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             and
             lives
             diverse
             years
             after
             ,
             the
             sentenced
             man
             sins
             not
             before
             God
             nor
             against
             the
             law
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             lives
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             called
             an
             usurper
             and
             unjust
             ,
             
               malae
               fidei
            
             ,
             possessour
             of
             his
             life
             :
             For
             the
             sentence
             was
             not
             that
             he
             should
             take
             away
             his
             life
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             judiciall
             hand
             and
             executioner
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             
               Providentiall
               right
            
             ,
             a
             right
             of
             meer
             permission
             but
             of
             positive
             donation
             and
             free-gift
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             might
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             say
             that
             Reprobate
             men
             have
             a
             right
             of
             meer
             permission
             to
             keep
             and
             injoy
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               :
               Superiours
               ,
               Parents
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               :
               the
               whole
               is
               more
               then
               the
               part
            
             ;
             
             Yea
             they
             have
             the
             same
             naturall
             and
             providentiall
             right
             by
             nature
             that
             other
             sinners
             have
             to
             the
             one
             as
             to
             the
             other
             .
             2.
             
             
               These
               who
               injoy
               that
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               they
               sin
               in
               the
               act
               of
               using
               ,
               as
               touching
            
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             of
             living
             ,
             being
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             :
             That
             is
             most
             false
             .
             
               These
               who
               injoy
               that
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
            
             they
             ,
             
               in
               modo
            
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             maner
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             
               living
               ,
               eating
               ,
               &c.
            
             do
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             true
             :
             and
             such
             have
             not
             spirituall
             and
             supernaturall
             right
             in
             Christ
             (
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             and
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             to
             life
             ,
             being
             and
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             they
             sin
             in
             not
             believing
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             not
             eating
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             Naturall
             men
             care
             not
             if
             they
             have
             and
             injoy
             things
             so
             they
             have
             them
             :
             They
             have
             being
             ,
             so
             have
             earth
             ,
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             they
             live
             ,
             so
             doe
             trees
             and
             hearbs
             ,
             they
             have
             health
             ,
             so
             have
             beasts
             and
             birds
             ,
             they
             swallow
             up
             many
             years
             ,
             so
             do
             Ravens
             ,
             and
             Harts
             and
             other
             beasts
             ,
             a
             long
             lump
             ,
             
             many
             thousand
             yairds
             and
             miles
             of
             life
             are
             sought
             ,
             
               diu
               sunt
               ,
               non
               diu
               vivunt
               .
            
             But
             who
             lives
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             sleeps
             ,
             who
             wakes
             ,
             who
             eats
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Glory
             ?
             and
             they
             who
             make
             themselves
             their
             last
             end
             ,
             Idolatrously
             put
             self
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             
             is
             the
             last
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             Rev.
             4.11
             .
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             and
             as
             good
             make
             self
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             Creator
             as
             the
             last
             end
             .
             Ye
             who
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             who
             pays
             your
             reckoning
             ?
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             are
             you
             usurpers
             ?
             Have
             you
             any
             Charter
             ?
             Or
             do
             ye
             robbe
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               way
               is
               God
               ours
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             Covenant
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.24
             .
             Genes
             .
             17.7
             .
             Jere.
             32.38
             .
             Zech.
             13.9
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             ours
             as
             if
             we
             had
             some
             gifted
             right
             and
             dominion
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             over
             the
             creatures
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             he
             ours
             as
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             the
             clay
             hath
             no
             soveraignty
             over
             the
             Potter
             .
             Nor
             3.
             is
             God
             simply
             as
             God
             ours
             ,
             but
             God
             as
             it
             were
             coming
             down
             in
             Christ
             to
             us
             Covenant-wayes
             as
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             
             to
             make
             out
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             to
             and
             for
             us
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             true
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             is
             principally
             Gods
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             .
             not
             ours
             .
             He
             is
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             Immanuel
             ,
             our
             Immanuel
             in
             order
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             more
             ours
             then
             the
             God
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             the
             fluier
             of
             the
             Saints
             desire
             ,
             more
             to
             them
             then
             all
             heaven
             in
             the
             length
             and
             breadth
             thereof
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             Psal.
             73.25
             .
             Isa.
             63.16
             .
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             hell
             to
             Christ
             but
             afar
             off
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Math.
             27.45
             .
             no
             heaven
             
               but
               the
               glory
               he
               had
               with
               the
               father
               ,
            
             John
             17.5
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             like
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             then
             when
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             hath
             soul-love
             to
             Christ
             :
             
               I
               sought
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loved
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             She
             hath
             an
             ardent
             desire
             after
             him
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             3.
             
             There
             could
             not
             be
             such
             diligent
             search
             after
             she
             found
             him
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             strong
             faith
             .
             
             4.
             
             And
             her
             conference
             with
             the
             watchmen
             ,
             
               Saw
               ye
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ?
            
             saith
             ,
             She
             enjoyed
             Ordinances
             and
             means
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             )
             a
             furniture
             of
             grace
             and
             a
             want
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               went
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               I
               found
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
            
             Cant.
             5.
             
             There
             is
             1.
             a
             waking
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             A
             discerning
             of
             the
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             a
             telling
             over
             again
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
            
             &c.
             3.
             
             A
             stirring
             of
             Christs
             hand
             upon
             the
             key-hole
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             4.
             
             A
             moving
             of
             the
             bowels
             for
             him
             .
             5.
             
             A
             seeking
             of
             him
             and
             a
             praying
             ,
             but
             no
             finding
             nor
             answer
             .
             6.
             
             A
             love-sicknesse
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             missing
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             So
             compare
             Cant.
             1.1
             ,
             4.
             with
             
             Cant.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             with
             v.
             6
             ,
             8.
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             clear
             a
             God-head
             can
             only
             quiet
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             a
             question
             whether
             we
             know
             the
             field
             where
             the
             Pearle
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Rubies
             ,
             Saphirs
             ,
             precious
             stones
             that
             are
             hid
             here
             ,
             which
             do
             in
             worth
             exceed
             the
             capapacity
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             should
             his
             glory
             be
             the
             last
             end
             and
             stirrer
             of
             us
             in
             all
             our
             actings
             ,
             
             and
             grace
             the
             only
             efficient
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             God
             (
             if
             he
             be
             ours
             by
             Covenant
             )
             as
             our
             wayes
             ,
             intentions
             may
             smell
             of
             him
             .
             But
             there
             is
             much
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             of
             self
             ,
             of
             gain
             ,
             of
             empty
             glory
             ,
             in
             our
             spirituall
             actings
             .
             God
             weighs
             not
             down
             the
             creature
             nor
             heaven
             and
             union
             with
             Christ
             :
             as
             Exod.
             32.32
             .
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             s
             a
             spirituall
             soul
             that
             misseth
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             train
             of
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             love
             ,
             hope
             ,
             d●si●e
             of
             and
             joying
             in
             him
             .
             And
             know
             he
             is
             away
             though
             heaven
             were
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             can
             discern
             when
             the
             Ordinances
             are
             empty
             .
             3.
             
             It
             engages
             all
             we
             are
             ,
             hands
             ,
             knees
             ,
             body
             ,
             Exo.
             20.5
             .
             Psal.
             44.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             self
             to
             be
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             wholly
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             .
             4.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             in
             believing
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             sick
             of
             love
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             a
             god
             of
             faith
             or
             love
             .
             It
             s
             a
             spirituall
             condition
             to
             have
             grace
             and
             to
             misse
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
             Q.
             WHat
             are
             the
             false
             grounds
             of
             the
             Lords
             making
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             are
             two
             bastard
             grounds
             devised
             by
             Arminians
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             cannot
             oblidge
             both
             to
             active
             and
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             of
             them
             only
             (
             say
             they
             )
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             so
             rigid
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             not
             follow
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             infants
             in
             hell
             for
             a
             sin
             which
             is
             theirs
             ,
             only
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             was
             pardoned
             to
             the
             first
             man
             that
             committed
             it
             .
             Therefore
             he
             was
             necessitated
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             none
             excepted
             .
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             can
             now
             be
             a
             way
             of
             Justification
             and
             salvation
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             oblidges
             all
             .
             And
             sin
             cannot
             make
             us
             lawlesse
             ,
             for
             the
             spirituall
             Law
             is
             of
             an
             eternall
             obligation
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             perish
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             of
             
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             none
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Covenant
             was
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             unjustly
             threaten
             death
             upon
             infants
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             guilty
             of
             eternall
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             
               Arminius
               ,
               disp
               .
               pub
            
             .
             7.
             th
             .
             16.3
             .
             and
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             infants
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Job
             14.4
             .
             As
             also
             Christ
             must
             not
             have
             died
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Infants
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             the
             ransome
             of
             Christs
             Blood.
             The
             other
             bastard
             ground
             is
             ,
             
             the
             naturall
             antecedent
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             God
             to
             have
             all
             saved
             ,
             moved
             him
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             make
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             with
             all
             .
             But
             this
             makes
             away
             free-grace
             ,
             and
             changes
             God
             as
             the
             blind
             Talmud
             ,
             
             which
             saith
             God
             hath
             a
             secret
             place
             in
             which
             he
             afflicts
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             burnt
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             delivered
             the
             Jews
             to
             captivitie
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             the
             Lord
             remembring
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             desolation
             ,
             he
             powres
             out
             two
             tears
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Sea
             or
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             for
             grief
             ,
             smites
             his
             breasts
             with
             both
             his
             hands
             .
             And
             the
             Alcoran
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             the
             Angels
             wish
             well
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             but
             cannot
             free
             him
             from
             death
             .
             So
             made
             the
             Heathen
             their
             Jupiter
             to
             deplore
             the
             destinies
             which
             he
             could
             not
             amend
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             passionate
             desires
             to
             have
             all
             ,
             Elect
             ,
             and
             Reprobat
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             obey
             and
             be
             eternally
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             help
             the
             matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             be
             sorrowfull
             and
             mourn
             that
             he
             cannot
             get
             all
             saved
             ,
             which
             destroyes
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             and
             restrains
             the
             out-goings
             of
             free-love
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             The
             three-fold
             Covenant
             considered
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             pressed
             upon
             Israel
             was
             not
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             a
             darker
             dispensation
             of
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             The
             three-fold
             Covenant
             of
             Arminians
             refuted
             .
             4.
             
             Diverse
             considerations
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             THere
             be
             who
             hold
             that
             there
             be
             three
             Covenants
             .
             
             1.
             
             A
             
               Covenant
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             whereby
             God
             as
             Creator
             required
             
             perfect
             obedience
             from
             Adam
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             with
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             threatning
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             promises
             life
             and
             forgivenesse
             in
             Christs
             Blood
             to
             believers
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             A
             
               subservient
               Covenant
            
             ,
             made
             1.
             
             With
             Israel
             ,
             not
             wit●
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             mankinde
             .
             2.
             
             For
             a
             time
             with
             Israel
             ,
             not
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             the
             naturall
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             In
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             not
             in
             Paradice
             .
             4.
             
             To
             terrifie
             and
             keep
             in
             bondage
             (
             the
             other
             from
             an
             inward
             principle
             required
             ,
             obedience
             .
             )
             5.
             
             To
             restrain
             Israel
             from
             outward
             sins
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             people
             ,
             
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               might
               be
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               sin
               .
            
             So
             they
             expound
             Exo.
             20.20
             .
             the
             other
             Covenant
             was
             to
             restrain
             from
             all
             sin
             .
             Yea
             and
             so
             was
             that
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             
               to
               do
               all
               that
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
            
             27.26
             .
             Deut.
             28.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             to
             that
             same
             end
             ,
             to
             
               love
               God
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               Deut.
            
             10.12
             .
             Deut.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Deut.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
             
               With
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               might
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expounded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             22.37
             .
             Luke
             10.27
             .
             in
             as
             full
             a
             hight
             of
             perfection
             as
             ever
             was
             required
             of
             Adam
             .
             6.
             
             It
             was
             written
             to
             Israel
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             :
             The
             naturall
             Covenant
             was
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             was
             there
             a
             circumcised
             heart
             promised
             to
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             though
             sparingly
             .
             7.
             
             It
             was
             (
             say
             they
             )
             given
             by
             the
             Mediator
             Moses
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             nature
             was
             without
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Moses
             was
             the
             Typical
             Mediator
             of
             the
             young
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             between
             the
             subservient
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             In
             the
             subservient
             ,
             God
             only
             approves
             righteousnesse
             and
             condemnes
             sin
             ;
             in
             that
             of
             Grace
             he
             pardons
             and
             renues
             .
             
               Ans.
               Acts
            
             15.11
             .
             
               We
               beleeve
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               even
               as
               they
               under
               that
               Covenant
               .
            
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               ,
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
               Abraham
            
             and
             David
             were
             justified
             ,
             
               in
               that
               sin
               was
               not
               imputed
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             —
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             Psal.
             32.1.2.5
             .
             
               I
               said
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               transgression
               ,
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
               Isa.
            
             4325.
             
             
               I
               ,
               euen
               I
               am
               he
               that
               blots
               out
               
               thy
               transgressions
               for
               my
               own
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               will
               not
               remember
               thy
               sins
               .
            
             So
             David
             was
             a
             man
             according
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             ,
             So
             
               Asa
               ,
               Josiah
               ,
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               Baruch
               ,
               Gedeon
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
            
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             under
             that
             subservient
             Covenant
             (
             except
             they
             be
             under
             a
             fourth
             Covenant
             )
             were
             renued
             ,
             justified
             ,
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             as
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             former
             was
             ,
             
               do
               and
               live
            
             ,
             this
             was
             ,
             
               believe
               and
               live
               .
               Ans.
               Doing
               and
               living
            
             was
             but
             a
             shuting
             them
             up
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             flee
             to
             Christ
             in
             whom
             they
             beleeved
             ;
             else
             the
             fathers
             must
             be
             saved
             and
             justified
             by
             works
             contrair
             to
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             antiquity
             ,
             the
             former
             came
             in
             as
             added
             430.
             years
             after
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             Gal.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             Law
             part
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             save
             ,
             and
             so
             its
             different
             .
             But
             that
             proves
             not
             two
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             former
             is
             compulsion
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             in
             this
             heart
             inclining
             freedom
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             .
             Ans.
             Yet
             the
             differences
             are
             accidentall
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             legall
             awing
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Servants
             ,
             yet
             Heirs
             and
             Sons
             they
             were
             ,
             Gal.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             whole
             Book
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             spake
             to
             the
             Godly
             as
             to
             Adopted
             Sons
             .
             They
             were
             beleevers
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             and
             so
             Sons
             as
             touching
             a
             spirituall
             state
             ,
             John
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Oeconomie
             ,
             it
             was
             somewhat
             more
             rigid
             and
             legall
             ,
             they
             were
             restrained
             as
             servants
             ;
             Yet
             it
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             beleeving
             Jews
             were
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             v.
             11.
             
             Acts
             10.43
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             former
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             in
             this
             man
             is
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             ?
             Answ.
             Legally
             dead
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             flee
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             legally
             condemned
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             true
             humiliation
             for
             sins
             under
             that
             Covenant
             :
             As
             
               David
               ,
               Josiah
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             all
             beleevers
             then
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             were
             pardoned
             and
             justified
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             former
             there
             are
             commands
             ,
             not
             strength
             ,
             but
             here
             there
             be
             promises
             and
             grace
             given
             ?
             Ans.
             The
             full
             abundance
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             was
             reserved
             untill
             now
             .
             And
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             make
             perfect
             nor
             give
             pardon
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             ;
             as
             touching
             that
             legall
             dispensation
             :
             But
             both
             grace
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             pardon
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             were
             received
             and
             beleeved
             ;
             by
             looking
             on
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             Canaan
             was
             promised
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             Heaven
             .
             
               Ans.
               Canaan
            
             is
             promised
             only
             but
             sacramentally
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             a
             poedagogicall
             promise
             for
             the
             infancie
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             type
             which
             was
             then
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             now
             ,
             make
             not
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             one
             then
             ,
             and
             another
             now
             ?
             Except
             ye
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             then
             a
             Lamb
             in
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             now
             no
             such
             Type
             ,
             because
             the
             body
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             true
             High
             Priest
             offered
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             there
             are
             two
             Christs
             ,
             one
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             another
             now
             who
             hath
             come
             already
             .
             The
             Lords
             dispensation
             with
             Israel
             is
             often
             called
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             now
             it
             must
             either
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             a
             third
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Law
             as
             pressed
             upon
             Israel
             was
             not
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             or
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             made
             with
             perfect
             men
             who
             need
             no
             mercy
             ;
             But
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             with
             sinners
             ,
             with
             an
             expresse
             preface
             of
             mercy
             :
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               that
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             made
             with
             stiff-necked
             Israel
             ,
             
             Deut.
             29.
             
             Deut.
             30.
             c.
             31.
             c.
             32.
             and
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Covenant
             from
             the
             end
             and
             object
             ,
             as
             motions
             are
             denominate
             from
             their
             end
             :
             for
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lords
             pressing
             the
             Law
             upon
             them
             was
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             a
             blessed
             necessity
             to
             seek
             salvation
             in
             their
             true
             City
             of
             Refuge
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             redeemed
             them
             out
             of
             the
             spirituall
             bondage
             of
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             and
             though
             it
             be
             called
             ,
             
             Deut.
             29.1
             ▪
             a
             Covenant
             beside
             that
             which
             was
             made
             in
             Horeb
             :
             Because
             1.
             
             Renued
             again
             after
             their
             breach
             .
             2.
             
             Repeated
             a
             litle
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             31.28.29.30
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             there
             were
             some
             additions
             of
             speciall
             blessings
             ,
             cursings
             ,
             Ceremoniall
             Commands
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             formerly
             proposed
             Covenant
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             yet
             the
             same
             it
             was
             in
             substance
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             Deut.
             2.10
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             same
             with
             that
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Deut.
            
             8.18
             .
             
               That
               he
               may
               establish
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               he
               sware
               unto
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               this
               day
               ,
            
             When
             he
             is
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             2.24
             .
             
               And
               God
               
               heard
               their
               groaning
               ,
               and
               remembred
               his
               Covenant
               with
            
             Abraham
             and
             Isaak
             and
             Jacob.
             So
             the
             Lord
             expones
             it
             in
             his
             appearing
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.6
             .
             Jer.
             31.32
             .
             
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             Now
             that
             was
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             which
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             seal
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             not
             of
             a
             temporary
             Canaan
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             heart
             Circumcision
             ,
             Col.
             2.11
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             expres●y
             tells
             th●●
             ,
             when
             he
             
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
            
             as
             his
             married
             people
             ,
             
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             
             He
             meant
             no
             other
             Covenant
             then
             he
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             believing
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             and
             of
             walking
             before
             him
             and
             being
             perfect
             ,
             Gen.
             17.1
             ,
             2.
             which
             is
             somewhat
             more
             legall
             ,
             as
             Moses
             ▪
             and
             the
             Lord
             himself
             expones
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             2.24
             .
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
             Exod.
             20.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             he
             showes
             them
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
             if
             in
             their
             enemies
             land
             they
             repent
             and
             shall
             come
             out
             and
             meet
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             their
             
               uncircumcised
               hearts
               shall
               willingly
               accept
               of
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               iniquity
            
             :
             42.
             
             Then
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               I
               will
               remember
               my
               Covenant
               with
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               also
               my
               Covenant
               with
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               and
               also
               my
               Covenant
               with
            
             Abraham
             
               will
               I
               remember
            
             ,
             Beside
             there
             are
             not
             here
             three
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             the
             subservient
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             in
             Sinai
             .
             Except
             that
             when
             he
             mentions
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             excludes
             not
             the
             other
             .
             For
             to
             walk
             before
             the
             Lord
             required
             in
             Abrahams
             Covenant
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             is
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             fear
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.22
             .
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Josh.
            
             24.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             
               Mary
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.55
             .
             And
             
               Zacharie
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             70
             ,
             72
             ,
             73.
             refer
             to
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Deut.
             6.
             the
             Covenant
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             with
             Abraham
             to
             give
             Canaan
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             Deut.
             7.12
             .
             
               If
               thou
               hearken
               to
               these
               judgements
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               keep
               unto
               thee
               the
               Covenant
               of
               mercy
               that
               he
               sware
               unto
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Covenant
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             circumcised
             heart
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             and
             
               of
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               that
               is
               near
               in
               the
               mouth
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             clearly
             differenced
             from
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             doing
             .
             For
             so
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             expones
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             30.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             taught
             nothing
             of
             the
             way
             of
             expiation
             of
             sin
             by
             blood
             typifying
             the
             Ransome
             of
             blood
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             pay
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             all
             along
             had
             sacrifices
             and
             blood
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             Exod.
             24.8
             .
             
               And
               Moses
               took
               the
               blood
               and
               sprinkled
               it
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               behold
               this
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               with
               you
               ,
               concerning
               all
               these
               words
               .
            
             Now
             the
             words
             were
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             .
             See
             Heb.
             9.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             This
             Covenant
             is
             made
             with
             Israel
             only
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Deut.
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.12
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             made
             with
             all
             mankind
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             No
             people
             under
             the
             Law
             can
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             have
             their
             sins
             pardoned
             ,
             Rom.
             3.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             —
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             130
             3.
             
             Psal.
             143.2
             .
             Gal.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             —
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             
             Psal.
             32.
             
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Jewes
             by
             faith
             ,
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             and
             salvation
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             ,
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             Acts
             15.11
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             The
             Lord
             minds
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Law
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Gal.
             3.18
             .
             
               If
               the
               inheritance
               be
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               by
               promise
               ,
               but
               God
               gave
               it
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               by
               promise
            
             :
             For
             to
             live
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             life
             of
             promises
             ,
             all
             being
             here
             promised
             ,
             
             both
             faith
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             therein
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             and
             life
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             estate
             in
             papers
             and
             in
             good
             words
             that
             are
             transient
             things
             ,
             may
             seem
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             by
             promises
             here
             is
             the
             rich
             life
             of
             the
             heirs
             of
             hope
             ,
             this
             is
             strong
             consolation
             under
             deadness
             ,
             absence
             ,
             faith
             working
             under-ground
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             Gal.
             3.21
             .
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               verily
               righteousnesse
               should
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
             Though
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             do
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             that
             they
             should
             live
             thereby
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             commanded
             us
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             another
             command
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             now
             that
             we
             obey
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             Law-giver
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             (
             though
             that
             be
             not
             laid
             aside
             ,
             but
             urged
             in
             a
             Gospel
             intention
             upon
             heirs
             )
             as
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             Grace-giver
             ;
             as
             also
             there
             is
             an
             intrinsecall
             amaenitie
             in
             Christ
             drawing
             ,
             and
             obedience
             now
             becomes
             connaturall
             ,
             free
             ,
             delightfull
             .
             Let
             these
             consider
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             yoak
             of
             obedience
             is
             a
             torment
             and
             a
             man-mill
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             The
             Passeover
             and
             Circumcision
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             all
             along
             were
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Baptism
             one
             with
             Circumcision
             in
             substance
             ,
             Col.
             2.11
             .
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             
             Acts
             2.39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Now
             the
             Law
             required
             no
             Circumcision
             ,
             no
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ,
             no
             Repentance
             ,
             no
             new
             heart
             ,
             but
             eternall
             condemnation
             followed
             the
             least
             breach
             thereof
             .
             Paul
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             Gal.
             5.3
             .
             
               If
               ye
               be
               Circumcised
            
             (
             as
             the
             false
             Apostles
             would
             have
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             be
             justified
             &
             saved
             )
             
               you
               are
               debters
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             perfectly
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             other
             Covenant
             can
             you
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             now
             Abraham
             was
             not
             circumcised
             that
             way
             ,
             circumcision
             did
             bind
             Abraham
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Ceremonie
             and
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             commanded
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             doth
             command
             no
             Ceremonie
             ,
             no
             Sacrifice
             ,
             no
             Type
             of
             Christ
             Mediator
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             that
             first
             Covenant
             had
             Moses
             for
             its
             mediator
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             so
             Christ
             yesterday
             and
             the
             day
             was
             the
             reall
             Mediator
             ,
             but
             vailed
             .
             The
             New
             Covenant
             hath
             better
             promises
             ,
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             it
             s
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             hath
             a
             better
             reall
             ,
             not
             a
             Typicall
             suretie
             ,
             a
             better
             Priest
             who
             offered
             himself
             through
             the
             eternall
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             a
             better
             Sacrifice
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             plainenesse
             ,
             Iohn
             16.29
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             because
             the
             reall
             promises
             are
             made
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             larger
             measure
             of
             Grace
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             the
             first
             
               Covenant
               is
               faultie
               ,
               Heb.
            
             8.7
             .
             not
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Salvation
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             contrare
             is
             Heb.
             11.
             but
             that
             is
             comparatively
             spoken
             :
             because
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             therein
             could
             not
             take
             away
             sins
             ,
             Heb.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             because
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             is
             promised
             darkly
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             plainly
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             Grace
             is
             promised
             sparingly
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             here
             abundantly
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             John
             7.39
             .
             Esa.
             54.13
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Gal.
             4.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             &c.
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             made
             contrare
             Covenants
             :
             But
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             relative
             to
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             pressed
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             as
             young
             Heires
             under
             nonage
             .
             
             2.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             Law
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Gal.
             4.21
             .
             so
             it
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             begetting
             children
             to
             bondage
             :
             2.
             
             Who
             come
             short
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             
             saved
             .
             3.
             
             Who
             are
             casten
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Who
             persecute
             the
             Godly
             the
             Sons
             of
             promise
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Adams
             dayes
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             to
             all
             the
             Reprobate
             ;
             so
             the
             Godly
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             The
             Covenant
             urged
             upon
             Believers
             is
             to
             prove
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             afar
             off
             and
             tremble
             ,
             Exod.
             20.20
             .
             
               Fear
               not
            
             (
             saith
             
               Moses
               )
               God
               is
               come
               to
               prove
               you
            
             (
             not
             to
             damne
             you
             )
             and
             therefore
             Calvine
             solidely
             observeth
             that
             Paul
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             speaks
             with
             lesse
             respect
             of
             the
             Law
             then
             the
             Prophets
             do
             ,
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             vain
             affectation
             of
             the
             Law-Ceremonies
             ,
             gave
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             darkned
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             the
             one
             was
             1.
             
             Literall
             .
             2.
             
             Written
             in
             stone
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Sermon
             of
             death
             and
             wrath
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             done
             away
             and
             lesse
             glorious
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Spirituall
             .
             2.
             
             Written
             on
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Ministrie
             of
             life
             .
             4.
             
             And
             glorious
             :
             and
             praises
             put
             upon
             the
             Law
             ,
             agree
             not
             to
             it
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             prove
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             29.20
             .
             and
             chase
             them
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Arminians
             also
             (
             especially
             Episopius
             )
             make
             three
             Covenants
             .
             
             1.
             
             One
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             requires
             sincere
             worship
             and
             putting
             away
             strange
             gods
             :
             Beside
             2.
             
             Faith
             and
             Universall
             obedience
             ,
             and
             promised
             Canaan
             to
             his
             seed
             and
             Spirituall
             blessings
             darkly
             .
             2.
             
             One
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             these
             three
             Laws
             Morall
             ,
             Ceremoniall
             and
             Judiciall
             ,
             
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             Temporall
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             sinners
             promise
             of
             life
             Eternall
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             pardon
             and
             life
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             but
             he
             denyes
             1.
             
             All
             infused
             habits
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Isa.
             44.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Isa.
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Zach
             12.10
             .
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             Joh.
             7.37
             .
             John
             16.7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             John
             3.9
             .
             he
             sayeth
             that
             2.
             all
             commands
             are
             easie
             by
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             promise
             of
             earthly
             things
             in
             their
             abundance
             is
             abolished
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             called
             to
             patient
             suffering
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             threatning
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Hell
             fire
             .
             But
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             is
             that
             of
             Grace
             made
             with
             all
             the
             Seed
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             Deut.
             7.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             Lev.
             26.40
             ,
             41.
             and
             made
             with
             all
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             Abrahams
             children
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Luke
             19.9
             .
             yea
             with
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             man
             without
             exception
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             second
             Covenant
             which
             promiseth
             only
             blessings
             is
             made
             rather
             with
             beasts
             ,
             that
             
             well
             fed
             ,
             then
             with
             men
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Psal.
             73.25
             .
             Isa.
             57.1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             37.37
             .
             and
             it
             must
             build
             some
             Chalmer
             in
             hell
             ,
             where
             the
             fathers
             were
             before
             Christ
             ,
             a
             dreame
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             .
             The
             third
             Covenant
             makes
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             holds
             out
             life
             and
             pardon
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             free-will
             repent
             and
             believe
             and
             stand
             on
             its
             own
             feet
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             neither
             faith
             ,
             nor
             a
             new
             heart
             nor
             repentance
             promised
             contrare
             to
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             Ezek.
             11.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Isa.
             59.19
             ▪
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Isa.
             44.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             1.
             
             All
             are
             to
             try
             under
             what
             Covenant
             they
             are
             .
             2.
             
             Threatnings
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             more
             spirituall
             3.
             
             Desertions
             under
             both
             are
             compared
             .
             4.
             
             Considerable
             differences
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             legall
             terrors
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             convictions
             compelled
             ,
             free
             ,
             legall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             
               WHether
               should
               not
               all
               try
               under
               what
               Covenant
               they
               are
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Self-searching
             is
             a
             reflect
             act
             upon
             the
             state
             (
             and
             such
             acts
             are
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             then
             direct
             acts
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             should
             be
             the
             work
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             try
             ,
             under
             what
             reign
             they
             are
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Adam
             .
             And
             where●s
             Angels
             cover
             their
             faces
             and
             their
             feet
             with
             wings
             ,
             
             Isa.
             6.
             before
             God
             and
             are
             full
             of
             eyes
             ,
             as
             without
             ,
             so
             also
             within
             R●v
             .
             4.8
             .
             We
             may
             hence
             learn
             ,
             such
             come
             nearest
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             pure
             and
             heavenly
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             have
             eyes
             within
             to
             see
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             their
             blacknesse
             of
             face
             and
             feet
             ,
             when
             they
             compare
             themselves
             either
             with
             the
             Holy
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Holy
             Law.
             2.
             
             The
             Carnall
             man
             is
             a
             beast
             ,
             Psal
             49.20
             .
             and
             beasts
             have
             no
             reflect
             acts
             upon
             their
             own
             beastly
             state
             .
             
             3.
             
             The
             more
             of
             a
             spirituall
             life
             is
             in
             any
             the
             more
             stirring
             in
             communing
             with
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             the
             Law
             makes
             ,
             the
             more
             of
             life
             that
             is
             in
             the
             worme
             when
             tramped
             on
             ,
             the
             more
             stirring
             it
             makes
             :
             deadnesse
             and
             stupiditie
             in
             not
             being
             versed
             and
             well
             read
             and
             skilled
             in
             our selves
             and
             our
             own
             heart
             ,
             argues
             little
             of
             the
             
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             estrangement
             to
             a
             spirituall
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             a
             night
             dream
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               Whether
               are
               there
               rarer
               threatnings
               of
               Temporall
               evils
               under
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               under
               the
               Old
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             except
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Famine
             Pestilence
             on
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             desolation
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Math.
             23.
             
             Math.
             24.
             but
             in
             place
             of
             all
             the
             diseases
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
             Levit.
             26.
             and
             the
             long
             Roll
             of
             dreadfull
             judgements
             and
             curses
             temporall
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             denounced
             against
             the
             transgressours
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             are
             more
             sparing
             in
             denouncing
             temporall
             plagues
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Christ
             sayeth
             the
             
               worme
               never
               dieth
               ,
               the
               fire
               never
               goeth
               out
               ,
            
             the
             Hypocrite
             is
             to
             be
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             
               and
               cansten
               into
               utter
               darknesse
               ,
               Math.
            
             22.12
             .
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             such
             shall
             
               not
               inherite
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6
             9.
             
             Eph.
             5.5
             .
             the
             
               Apostate
               is
               near
               a
               curse
               ,
               his
               end
               burning
               ,
               Heb.
            
             8.6
             .
             he
             is
             to
             
               look
               for
               judgement
               and
               firie
               indignation
               ,
               Heb.
            
             10.27
             .
             to
             some
             is
             
               reserved
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               darknesse
               for
               ever
               ,
               Jude
            
             7.
             
               the
               lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Because
             1.
             
             Temporall
             blessings
             and
             curses
             are
             more
             legall
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             believed
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             was
             dimmer
             then
             now
             ,
             when
             light
             is
             larger
             ,
             convictions
             stronger
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             more
             ap●
             to
             believe
             Everlasting
             wrath
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             more
             Gospel
             way
             to
             bear
             in
             the
             threatning
             of
             Everlasting
             wrath
             then
             of
             Temporall
             rods
             .
             3.
             
             Desertions
             and
             tryalls
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             more
             legall
             and
             sharp
             and
             sad
             upon
             
               David
               ,
               Ezekiah
               ,
               Job
               ,
               Jeremiah
               ,
               Heman
               .
               Psal.
            
             6.
             
             Psal.
             38.
             
             Psal.
             77.
             
             Psal.
             102.
             
             Psal.
             88.
             
             Isa.
             38.
             
             Jer.
             20.
             
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             the
             day
             now
             hath
             dawne
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             desertions
             
               coeteris
               paribus
            
             for
             the
             aboundance
             of
             light
             ,
             are
             more
             sharp
             nearer
             to
             dispaire
             ,
             see
             2
             Cor.
             1.8
             .
             
               We
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               above
               strength
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               we
               despaired
               even
               of
               life
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               .
            
             It
             s
             a
             doubt
             if
             Paul
             should
             be
             so
             pressed
             by
             a
             sentence
             of
             temporarie
             death
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             larger
             measure
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             bear
             up
             the
             soul
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             but
             it
             would
             appear
             there
             is
             more
             of
             hell
             now
             then
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             despair
             of
             Judas
             and
             of
             these
             that
             cry
             for
             mountains
             and
             hills
             ,
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             Luke
             
             23.29
             ,
             30.
             is
             more
             intollerable
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
             (
             4.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             more
             numerous
             company
             of
             these
             
               who
               have
               not
               loved
               their
               lives
               to
               the
               death
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Martyres
             that
             suffered
             more
             exquisite
             torments
             for
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             and
             reigne
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             then
             ever
             before
             ;
             the
             constraining
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             stronger
             then
             death
             or
             hell
             hath
             so
             swallowed
             up
             all
             temporarie
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             such
             influence
             on
             the
             flesh
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             When
             the
             
               world
               seeks
               wisdome
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             and
             Rabbies
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             learning
             and
             artes
             abound
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             
             as
             the
             profound
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             wonders
             of
             nature
             prove
             ,
             yet
             
               not
               many
               wise
               are
               called
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             unlettered
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             number
             ,
             for
             Godly
             spirituall
             knowledge
             ,
             farre
             beyond
             the
             Godly
             learned
             ;
             and
             make
             that
             true
             ,
             Esa.
             11.9
             .
             
               The
               earth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               waters
               cover
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             and
             Isa.
             30.26
             .
             
               And
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Moon
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               light
               of
               seven
               dayes
               ,
            
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             darkned
             carnall
             learning
             ,
             though
             of
             it self
             the
             good
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             shining
             of
             spirituall
             wi●edome
             in
             the
             fools
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             they
             judged
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             
               What
               are
               the
               speciall
               differences
               of
               one
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ?
            
             
             Answ
             1.
             
             The
             dominion
             and
             kingly
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             condemn
             and
             judge
             to
             eternall
             wrath
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             command
             against
             all
             shaddow
             of
             reason
             ,
             such
             crying
             sins
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Rom.
             1.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Gal.
             5.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Eph.
             4.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Col
             3.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Rev.
             22.15
             ,
             16.
             without
             exception
             makes
             an
             universall
             slave
             ;
             for
             as
             far
             as
             the
             lusts
             of
             sin
             go
             ,
             as
             far
             goes
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             6.14
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             when
             men
             are
             agents
             in
             resigning
             and
             giving
             themselves
             over
             ,
             or
             offer
             themselves
             as
             sacrifices
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             or
             servants
             that
             tender
             their
             service
             to
             their
             masters
             ,
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             hath
             strength
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             condemne
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
             and
             to
             be
             a
             captive
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             but
             comes
             on
             by
             occasionall
             force
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             such
             are
             patients
             as
             it
             were
             .
             But
             3.
             
             Then
             they
             are
             sinnes
             servants
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             a
             master
             and
             a
             servant
             ,
             And
             2.
             full
             consent
             ,
             and
             men
             give
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             willingly
             commit
             and
             deliver
             themselves
             (
             the
             word
             spoken
             of
             Christs
             willingnesse
             to
             offer
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             .
             and
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.23
             .
             )
             to
             commit
             filthinesse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               aboundance
            
             ,
             
             
               with
               greedinesse
               ,
               Esa.
            
             9.19
             .
             when
             the
             renued
             part
             enters
             not
             a
             spirituall
             protestation
             on
             the
             contrare
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             7.19
             .
             the
             carnall
             protestation
             entered
             by
             naturall
             reason
             is
             not
             the
             protestation
             of
             the
             renued
             will
             and
             affections
             against
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             but
             will
             against
             will
             makes
             a
             division
             of
             the
             practicall
             act
             ,
             and
             division
             weakens
             ,
             the
             half
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             whole
             ,
             especially
             when
             half
             and
             half
             are
             contrare
             ,
             half
             fire
             and
             half
             water
             makes
             the
             burning
             lesse
             ,
             half
             light
             ,
             half
             darknesse
             makes
             twylight
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             perfect
             day
             light
             ,
             yea
             and
             it
             not
             only
             lesseneth
             ,
             but
             weakneth
             ,
             yea
             and
             alters
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             morall
             act
             ,
             no
             reason
             can
             admit
             that
             when
             a
             merchand
             casts
             his
             goods
             in
             the
             sea
             for
             fear
             of
             shipwrake
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             an
             act
             of
             prodigalitie
             or
             wastrie
             :
             It
             wants
             delight
             and
             full
             consent
             .
             Herods
             killing
             of
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             it
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             yet
             was
             no
             compelled
             nor
             devided
             action
             between
             renued
             affection
             and
             unrenued
             affection
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             no
             protestation
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             grieved
             ,
             because
             murthering
             of
             the
             man
             of
             God
             was
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             not
             murthering
             of
             him
             was
             against
             his
             supposed
             credit
             ,
             he
             should
             appear
             before
             men
             perjured
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             was
             a
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             a
             protestation
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             own
             credite
             and
             conscience
             naturall
             .
             Hence
             the
             formall
             objects
             of
             action
             and
             action
             ,
             show
             the
             clear
             difference
             between
             the
             combate
             between
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             or
             between
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             (
             for
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             cannot
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             protest
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             and
             the
             combate
             between
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Sprit
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             speciall
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             convictions
             and
             the
             Gospel
             convictions
             ,
             
             convictions
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             stronger
             and
             more
             solide
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             more
             of
             sanctified
             reason
             :
             2.
             
             Will.
             3.
             
             Inclination
             of
             heart
             and
             affection
             :
             A
             believer
             accuseth
             himself
             and
             joines
             actively
             with
             the
             Spirit
             to
             convince
             himself
             ,
             and
             hightens
             his
             own
             guiltinesse
             ,
             Psal.
             51.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Dan.
             9.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             20.
             but
             a
             Law
             conviction
             comes
             upon
             Divels
             and
             they
             tremble
             ,
             John
             2.19
             .
             and
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             unsent
             for
             ,
             by
             resultance
             from
             a
             
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             as
             heat
             from
             fire
             ,
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             :
             Compelled
             convictions
             speak
             a
             Law-state
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             be
             found
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             Godly
             ,
             
             Sathan
             in
             a
             manner
             foundly
             believes
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Jam.
             2.19
             .
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
             4.34
             .
             and
             so
             doeth
             the
             carnall
             Jew
             teach
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             steal
             ,
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Rom.
             2.21
             ,
             22.
             
             But
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Devils
             never
             accuse
             themselves
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             tempt
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             challenge
             the
             Law
             and
             God.
             Gen.
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             of
             unjustice
             ,
             never
             themselves
             ;
             Divels
             are
             most
             properly
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             command
             is
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             them
             are
             such
             as
             are
             found
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             never
             convinced
             of
             sin
             :
             Such
             are
             most
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             have
             least
             Law-work
             and
             Law-condemnation
             upon
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             these
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             most
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             state
             ,
             are
             most
             under
             the
             letter
             ,
             least
             under
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             touching
             any
             penall
             awaking
             .
             
             To
             be
             under
             Law-bondage
             is
             ,
             a
             more
             punishment
             to
             Divels
             and
             men
             under
             a
             Law
             state
             ,
             for
             legall
             terrors
             are
             upon
             Divels
             ,
             Math.
             8.29
             .
             Jam.
             2.19
             .
             and
             
               Cain
               Gen.
            
             4.14
             .
             punishment
             as
             such
             neither
             maketh
             ,
             nor
             denominateth
             any
             gracious
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             accidentall
             to
             prepare
             any
             for
             Christ
             ,
             
             many
             tormented
             with
             the
             Law
             have
             believed
             such
             a
             case
             to
             be
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             second
             birth
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Law-feaver
             ,
             and
             have
             returned
             to
             their
             vomit
             and
             become
             more
             loose
             and
             profane
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             can
             convert
             none
             .
             2.
             
             Wrestling
             with
             Law-bondage
             without
             any
             Gospel-Grace
             is
             but
             a
             contradicting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             ;
             and
             God
             recompenceth
             opposing
             and
             blaspheming
             of
             him
             in
             hell
             ,
             with
             more
             sinfull
             loosenesse
             .
             3.
             
             Law-light
             under
             legall
             terrors
             shines
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             the
             guiltinesse
             in
             not
             making
             use
             of
             rods
             of
             that
             nature
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             grievous
             .
             Ye
             that
             have
             been
             scadded
             and
             burnt
             in
             this
             furnace
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             back
             from
             hell
             ,
             are
             taught
             by
             sense
             to
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             hell
             ,
             and
             though
             hell
             torment
             can
             convert
             no
             man
             ,
             yet
             it
             renders
             men
             more
             unexcusable
             :
             Humbling
             ,
             wakning
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             Law-bondage
             is
             more
             then
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             when
             it
             brings
             forth
             confessing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             believing
             ,
             humble
             submitting
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             
               Job
               ,
               David
               ,
               H●zekiah
               ,
               Heman
               ,
            
             and
             what
             a
             Physician
             is
             Christ
             who
             can
             heal
             us
             with
             burning
             and
             coals
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
           
             
             3.
             
             A
             man
             under
             a
             Law-work
             may
             give
             a
             legall
             and
             dead
             assent
             ,
             to
             both
             the
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             promises
             liberally
             conceived
             ,
             as
             temporaries
             doe
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             wonders
             ,
             but
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.
             the
             Jaylor
             trembles
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             but
             that
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             conviction
             not
             of
             the
             mind
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             conviction
             of
             affection
             and
             the
             yeelding
             to
             
               what
               shall
               I
               do
            
             ?
             But
             Foelix
             trimbleth
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             literall
             conviction
             on
             the
             mind
             ,
             but
             neither
             he
             nor
             Magus
             comes
             to
             
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
            
             ?
             they
             differ
             as
             the
             burning
             light
             of
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             both
             casts
             light
             and
             with
             it
             shi●ing
             heat
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             that
             precious
             stones
             cast
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             little
             and
             hath
             no
             heat
             .
             Fyrie
             and
             piercing
             convictions
             are
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dead
             conviction
             of
             the
             letter
             that
             doth
             not
             profite
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             strong
             Law-conviction
             that
             vengeance
             followeth
             the
             scaddings
             of
             Sodomie
             ,
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             parents
             ,
             because
             naturall
             instinct
             kindles
             and
             fires
             the
             soul
             with
             Law-apprehensions
             ,
             when
             the
             minde
             hath
             engraven
             sharpnesse
             to
             discerne
             undenyable
             principles
             ,
             but
             the
             conscience
             is
             more
             dull
             in
             apprehending
             that
             spirituall
             vengeance
             followeth
             such
             spirituall
             sins
             as
             unbelief
             ,
             because
             untill
             there
             be
             some
             supernaturall
             revelation
             ,
             we
             are
             dead
             to
             the
             Gospel
             truths
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             sins
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             common
             Grace
             hightens
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             supernaturall
             assent
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               a
               Teacher
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               Joh.
            
             7.28
             .
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             the
             conviction
             is
             more
             strong
             :
             But
             because
             it
             is
             more
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             kindly
             affection
             of
             love
             which
             it
             wants
             ,
             it
             is
             mixed
             with
             hatred
             and
             anger
             and
             so
             degeners
             into
             fierie
             indignation
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             15.24
             .
             compared
             with
             Math.
             12.15
             ,
             26.31
             .
             cleareth
             .
             5.
             
             Conviction
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             conviction
             ,
             
             is
             no
             godly
             principle
             ,
             nor
             makes
             any
             heart
             change
             ,
             yea
             it
             goes
             dangerously
             on
             
               to
               wonder
               and
               despise
            
             ,
             except
             it
             send
             down
             coals
             of
             fire
             to
             the
             affections
             .
             6.
             
             He
             who
             is
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             findes
             a
             threefold
             sweetnesse
             in
             obedience
             .
             
             1.
             
             An
             inbred
             sweetnesse
             in
             the
             command
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             strength
             by
             which
             he
             acts
             .
             3.
             
             An
             inbred
             sweetnesse
             in
             a
             communion
             with
             God.
             No
             man
             is
             any
             other
             way
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             under
             a
             yoak
             ,
             what
             is
             only
             written
             seems
             the
             oldnesse
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             is
             dead
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             layes
             on
             a
             burden
             ,
             but
             gives
             no
             back
             to
             bear
             .
             He
             that
             is
             under
             Grace
             findes
             sweetnesse
             of
             delight
             in
             a
             positive
             Law
             though
             the
             thing
             commanded
             be
             as
             hard
             to
             
             flesh
             and
             blood
             as
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             yet
             it
             obtains
             a
             sweetnesse
             of
             holinesse
             from
             Gods
             will
             ,
             Psal.
             40.8
             .
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             (
             even
             to
             be
             made
             a
             curse
             and
             crucified
             )
             
               Thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             he
             would
             but
             
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             water
             ,
             Math.
             3.15
             .
             and
             this
             Christ
             would
             doe
             as
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             stirrings
             and
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             the
             work
             sweet
             ,
             hearing
             brings
             burning
             of
             heart
             ,
             Luke
             24.32
             .
             willing
             gladnesse
             ,
             
             Acts
             2.41
             .
             and
             some
             sweetnesse
             of
             stirred
             bowells
             comes
             from
             the
             Lords
             putting
             in
             his
             hand
             through
             the
             Key-hole
             of
             the
             door
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Cant.
             5.4
             .
             where
             as
             to
             an
             naturall
             man
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             Prayer
             is
             to
             carie
             a
             milstone
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             every
             syllabe
             of
             a
             word
             is
             a
             stone
             weight
             which
             he
             cannot
             bear
             .
             3.
             
             Were
             there
             no
             more
             in
             praying
             ,
             but
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             how
             sweet
             is
             it
             ?
             when
             Christ
             prayeth
             ,
             the
             
               fashion
               of
               his
               countenance
               is
               changed
               ,
               Luke
            
             9.29
             .
             There
             is
             a
             heaven
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             never
             a
             granting
             of
             the
             sute
             ,
             sure
             there
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             making
             heaven
             a
             hire
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             duty
             a
             relative
             thing
             ,
             a
             horse
             for
             a
             journey
             ,
             a
             ship
             for
             a
             voyage
             to
             fetch
             home
             gold
             ,
             where
             as
             there
             is
             heaven
             in
             praising
             God
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             both
             work
             and
             wages
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             spirituall
             duties
             here
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Suppose
             there
             were
             no
             letter
             of
             a
             command
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             suteablenesse
             between
             the
             Law
             ingraven
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             matter
             commanded
             ,
             a
             childe
             of
             Grace
             under
             Grace
             sets
             about
             duties
             ,
             
             so
             that
             (
             in
             a
             maner
             )
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             say
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Get
               thee
               to
               Jerusalem
               and
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             for
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             Psal.
             122.1
             .
             
               I
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               said
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             there
             needs
             no
             command
             that
             the
             Father
             love
             the
             child
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             need
             to
             exhort
             the
             Sea
             to
             ebbe
             and
             flow
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             :
             nor
             are
             many
             arguments
             usefull
             to
             presse
             the
             mother
             to
             give
             suck
             to
             the
             child
             ,
             nature
             stands
             for
             a
             Law
             here
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             ingraven
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             overpowreth
             the
             letter
             .
             So
             the
             new
             nature
             ,
             the
             indwelling
             anointing
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             instinct
             putteth
             the
             child
             of
             Grace
             to
             act
             .
             But
             here
             we
             are
             to
             bewar
             ,
             that
             we
             separate
             not
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             loves
             to
             work
             with
             his
             own
             tools
             ,
             and
             sow
             with
             his
             own
             seed
             the
             Word
             of
             
             God
             ,
             these
             three
             agree
             in
             one
             1.
             
             The
             Spirit
             acting
             .
             2.
             
             The
             habite
             of
             Grace
             acted
             upon
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             blows
             away
             the
             ashes
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             The
             word
             of
             exhortation
             :
             nor
             doe
             we
             extoll
             dead
             letters
             and
             livelesse
             formes
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             say
             ,
             for
             we
             take
             in
             with
             the
             letter
             the
             quickning
             sense
             and
             convincing
             meaning
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             its
             considerable
             that
             the
             Spirit
             drawes
             sweetly
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             nature
             ,
             faculties
             of
             will
             ,
             minde
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             other
             allurement
             but
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             nature
             :
             But
             when
             they
             barbarouslie
             slew
             their
             children
             and
             made
             them
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             out
             of
             their
             ears
             and
             hearts
             the
             crying
             and
             howling
             of
             the
             murthered
             Babies
             ,
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             beatting
             of
             drums
             ;
             nature
             serves
             the
             Divell
             often
             weeping
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             deadenes
             nature
             ,
             Grace
             so
             mortifies
             as
             the
             consent
             of
             delegation
             goes
             alone
             ,
             Psal.
             1.2
             .
             Psal.
             119.72.97
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Covenanting
             ,
             on
             externall
             ,
             professed
             ,
             visible
             ,
             conditionall
             ,
             another
             internall
             ,
             reall
             ,
             absolute
             and
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Infants
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             3.
             
             Some
             Questions
             touching
             infants
             .
          
           
             PErsons
             are
             two
             wayes
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             externally
             by
             Visible
             profession
             ,
             and
             conditionally
             ,
             not
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             thing
             promised
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             none
             obtains
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             For
             consent
             of
             parties
             ,
             promise
             and
             restipulation
             whether
             expresse
             ,
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             Deut.
             5.27
             .
             
               We
               will
               hear
               and
               do
            
             ,
             Josh.
             24.24
             .
             
               And
               the
               people
               said
               unto
            
             Joshua
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               will
               we
               serve
               and
               his
               voice
               will
               we
               obey
               .
            
             Or
             yet
             tacit
             and
             implicit
             by
             profession
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
            
             makes
             parties
             in
             Covenant
             .
             The
             keeping
             or
             breaking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             must
             then
             be
             extrinsecall
             to
             ones
             being
             confederate
             with
             God.
             And
             2.
             
             Infants
             born
             of
             Covenanted
             Parents
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             born
             of
             such
             Parents
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               a
               God
               to
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               .
            
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Covenant
             choise
             on
             Gods
             part
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             
             Deut.
             4.37
             .
             
               And
               because
               he
               loved
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               therefore
               he
               choise
               their
               seed
               after
               them
               .
               Deut.
            
             10.15
             .
             
               Only
               the
               Lord
               had
               a
               delight
               in
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               love
               them
               ,
            
             (
             and
             )
             
               he
               choise
               their
               seed
               after
               them
               ,
            
             (
             even
             you
             (
             Fathers
             and
             Children
             )
             
               above
               all
               people
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               )
               this
               day
               .
            
             And
             the
             Covenant
             choise
             of
             seed
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             seed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             
               For
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               is
               the
               promise
               made
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             in
             the
             very
             tearms
             and
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             be
             baptized
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             repent
             .
             For
             that
             command
             of
             Repentance
             is
             given
             only
             personally
             to
             them
             who
             moved
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               ,
               Men
               and
               Brethren
            
             ?
             37.
             
             For
             we
             are
             under
             great
             wrath
             ,
             and
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             .
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             you
             aged
             ,
             Repent
             .
             39.
             
             True.
             
               But
               ah
               ,
               we
               prayed
               ,
               his
               blood
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               our
               Children
               .
            
             He
             Answers
             to
             that
             ,
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             Why
             ,
             
             that
             must
             be
             every
             one
             of
             you
             who
             are
             cōmanded
             to
             repent
             ?
             No.
             It
             must
             be
             every
             one
             of
             you
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Observe
             the
             very
             two
             Pronouns
             that
             are
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             Deu.
             4.37
             .
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             
               to
               thee
               and
               thy
               seed
            
             .
             To
             you
             and
             your
             seed
             ,
             and
             children
             .
             Now
             the
             Answer
             had
             been
             most
             impertinent
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             mentioned
             their
             children
             ,
             except
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             in
             Covenant
             .
             For
             1.
             their
             Children
             crucified
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             Nay
             by
             Anabaptists
             grounds
             ,
             their
             Children
             not
             being
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             not
             capable
             of
             actuall
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             of
             actuall
             mourning
             for
             ,
             and
             repenting
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             Mat.
             3.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             they
             were
             not
             concerned
             either
             in
             the
             evill
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             who
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Repentance
             more
             then
             stones
             .
             So
             that
             (
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               Children
            
             )
             should
             be
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             also
             false
             ;
             for
             Covenant
             promises
             are
             no
             more
             made
             to
             Children
             ,
             then
             to
             stones
             ,
             say
             the
             opposites
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
             Yea
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             calls
             Israel
             
               his
               people
            
             .
             My
             people
             old
             and
             young
             .
             
               Saul
               shall
               be
               Captain
               of
               my
               people
               .
               David
               shall
               feed
               my
               people
               ,
            
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             and
             shall
             punish
             with
             the
             sword
             the
             murthering
             of
             Infants
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             choise
             (
             with
             a
             Covenant
             choise
             )
             the
             
             Jews
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             Deut.
             4.37
             .
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             then
             he
             must
             be
             the
             God
             of
             their
             seed
             .
             But
             he
             choiseth
             with
             a
             Covenant
             choise
             ,
             and
             calling
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             Isa.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             All
             the
             kindreds
             of
             the
             earth
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Psal.
             22.27
             .
             All
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               Egypt
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               Assyria
               the
               work
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             Isa.
             19.29
             .
             
               All
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               he
               reigns
               in
               them
               ,
            
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             seventh
             Angel
             soundeth
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.15
             .
             
             All
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             his
             ,
             Isa.
             60.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
             All
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             heathen
             ,
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             72.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Now
             if
             they
             be
             not
             his
             by
             visible
             and
             externally
             professed
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             the
             Lords
             Kingdoms
             only
             ,
             because
             some
             in
             these
             Kingdomes
             .
             1.
             
             Are
             come
             to
             age
             .
             2.
             
             Professe
             the
             truth
             .
             3.
             
             Give
             a
             signification
             that
             they
             are
             converted
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             so
             baptized
             .
             But
             so
             infants
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             who
             fixedly
             ,
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             professe
             they
             are
             followers
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             are
             witnesses
             against
             themselves
             that
             they
             have
             chosen
             the
             
               Lord
               to
               be
               their
               God
            
             ,
             and
             have
             consented
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Joshua
             saith
             ,
             Josh
             ,
             24.22
             .
             must
             be
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Covevant
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             must
             be
             shown
             where
             God
             hath
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             broken
             the
             staves
             of
             beauty
             and
             bands
             ,
             and
             hath
             laid
             this
             curse
             upon
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Assyria
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             now
             no
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             feeds
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               that
               which
               dies
               ,
               let
               it
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               cut
               off
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Zech.
             11.9
             .
             And
             the
             like
             must
             be
             said
             of
             all
             that
             are
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             not
             baptized
             ,
             or
             as
             good
             as
             not
             baptized
             .
             And
             Covenant
             promises
             are
             not
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Beleevers
             ,
             contrair
             to
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             nor
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             converted
             visibly
             and
             Baptized
             ;
             This
             then
             hath
             never
             yet
             been
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             Heathen
             are
             become
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             Sure
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             2.
             )
             and
             was
             a
             mercy
             for
             the
             seed
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             Exod.
             20.6
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               shewing
               mercies
               unto
               thousands
               of
               them
               that
               love
               me
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               .
            
             Psal.
             89.28
             .
             
               My
               mercy
               will
               I
               keep
               with
            
             David
             
               and
               his
               seed
            
             .
             What
             mercy
             ?
             
               My
               Covenant
               shall
               stand
               fast
               with
               him
               .
            
             Hence
             they
             are
             called
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             .
             Isa.
             55.
             
             The
             Lord
             following
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Godly
             
             with
             real
             mercies
             (
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             the
             favour
             of
             a
             ceremony
             and
             instituted
             or
             positive
             priviledge
             belonging
             only
             to
             the
             Jews
             )
             as
             that
             his
             seed
             is
             blessed
             ,
             Psal.
             37.26
             .
             Psal.
             112.2
             .
             This
             mercy
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             either
             in
             mercie
             or
             in
             wrath
             :
             but
             that
             a
             real
             mercy
             of
             a
             blessing
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             in
             mercy
             ,
             except
             a
             spirituall
             mercy
             of
             saving
             grace
             in
             Christ
             were
             given
             in
             place
             thereof
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             far
             lesse
             hath
             it
             any
             truth
             that
             a
             real
             mercy
             can
             be
             removed
             in
             wrath
             from
             Infants
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Nations
             are
             blessed
             .
             And
             we
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             the
             blessing
             of
             an
             observed
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             curses
             of
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             are
             extended
             to
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             sons
             and
             the
             daughters
             ,
             v.
             418.32
             .
             Job
             21.19
             .
             Job
             29.14
             .
             Job
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             New
             Testament
             dispensation
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             ?
             And
             that
             outward
             positive
             favours
             are
             bestowed
             on
             Infants
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             Christ
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             a
             fixed
             copy
             of
             the
             indwellers
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             are
             clean
             and
             holy
             by
             Covenant
             holinesse
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             being
             born
             of
             the
             marriage-bed
             .
             For
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.16
             .
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             root
             and
             branches
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Children
             :
             And
             no
             man
             dreamed
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             intends
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             insert
             in
             again
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             free
             of
             bastardie
             Father
             and
             sons
             .
             Now
             Infants
             understand
             no
             more
             any
             of
             rhese
             to
             be
             blessed
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             such
             as
             have
             title
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             and
             to
             be
             Covenant-wise
             holy
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             then
             they
             understand
             Baptism
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             same
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             is
             made
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
             Which
             is
             Prophesied
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Ezek
             11.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezek
             34.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Jer.
             31
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Jer.
             32.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Zech.
             13.9
             .
             Hos.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             an
             eke
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             extent
             of
             the
             Covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Test.
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             ,
             hath
             
               better
               promises
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.22
             .
             Heb.
             8.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Now
             that
             were
             a
             strange
             eke
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             Covenant
             above
             the
             Old
             ,
             to
             forfeit
             ,
             without
             farther
             processe
             ,
             all
             Infants
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             
             of
             all
             Covenant-right
             ,
             which
             was
             due
             to
             them
             of
             old
             under
             the
             Covenant
             which
             the
             Lord
             calls
             
               faultie
               :
               Egypt
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             except
             their
             1.
             
             Infants
             .
             2.
             
             And
             except
             their
             aged
             ,
             and
             their
             non-Saints
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Infants
             in
             the
             former
             Covenant
             had
             right
             by
             birth
             to
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             Catechised
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             born
             of
             Covenanting
             Parents
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             title
             to
             Covenant-calling
             ,
             and
             GODS
             Covenant-choising
             ,
             Mat.
             22.4
             .
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             
               I
               know
               Abraham
               will
               command
               his
               Children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.10
             .
             Deut.
             6
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shall
               teach
               them
               diligently
               unto
               thy
               Children
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12
             ▪
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Ps.
             78.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Now
             if
             Infants
             be
             without
             the
             Covenant
             as
             the
             Infants
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             no
             more
             Covenant-right
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             treatie
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             Pagans
             have
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             their
             Fathers
             owe
             that
             much
             naturall
             compassion
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Parents
             duty
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             but
             what
             warrand
             hath
             a
             Father
             as
             a
             Father
             to
             make
             offer
             of
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             GOD
             to
             one
             Pagan
             more
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             since
             all
             are
             equally
             without
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Covenant-call
             warranted
             to
             them
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Fathers
             command
             to
             propone
             and
             ingadge
             the
             Covenanters
             consent
             ,
             if
             the
             Children
             be
             Pagans
             ?
             but
             as
             they
             have
             a
             right
             by
             birth
             to
             the
             call
             ,
             they
             being
             born
             where
             the
             call
             soundeth
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             some
             visible
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             Pagans
             .
             It
             s
             but
             of
             small
             weight
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Paul
             expoundeth
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
            
             only
             of
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             ,
             such
             as
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             was
             predestinated
             to
             Glory
             ,
             not
             of
             those
             that
             are
             carnally
             descended
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             might
             believe
             that
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             void
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             
             Answ.
             The
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             is
             to
             Answer
             a
             sad
             Objection
             :
             if
             the
             Jews
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Paul
             ,
             by
             his
             extreame
             desire
             to
             have
             them
             saved
             ,
             insinuates
             ,
             then
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               takes
               no
               effect
               ,
            
             and
             his
             calling
             and
             choising
             of
             them
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             takes
             no
             effect
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             He
             Answers
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             failed
             ,
             though
             the
             body
             of
             Israel
             be
             rejected
             .
             For
             there
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             Israelits
             ,
             some
             only
             carnall
             and
             born
             
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             Others
             
               sons
               of
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             chosen
             of
             God.
             Now
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             takes
             effect
             in
             the
             latter
             sort
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             chosen
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             promise
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             cast
             off
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               takes
               effect
               ,
               v.
            
             6.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             none
             Covenanted
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             chosen
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             externall
             and
             visible
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             Isa.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             all
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
               ,
               Isa.
            
             19.25
             .
             all
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Isa.
            
             60.
             be
             internally
             Covenanted
             and
             sons
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             predestinated
             to
             life
             ?
             And
             that
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             must
             infer
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             Covenant
             under
             Christ
             must
             be
             spiritually
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Visible
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             must
             be
             the
             invisible
             and
             chosen
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             are
             called
             ,
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             contrair
             to
             Mat.
             22.14
             .
             Hence
             .
             
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               Have
               Infants
               now
               under
               Christ
               no
               priviledge
               nor
               Covenant
               Grace
               externall
               by
               their
               birth
               and
               discent
               from
               beleeving
               Parents
               ?
               Ans.
            
             Sure
             they
             have
             .
             For
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
            
             Either
             to
             all
             children
             or
             to
             some
             ,
             the
             Text
             makes
             no
             exception
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             to
             all
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ?
             Ans.
             That
             must
             be
             an
             internall
             covenanting
             proper
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             is
             not
             made
             to
             the
             aged
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             so
             they
             beleeve
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             promise
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             Infants
             and
             Children
             ,
             but
             not
             while
             they
             come
             to
             age
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             casten
             out
             of
             Covenant
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             Judgement
             ,
             Zecha
             .
             11.9
             .
             Hos.
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
             well
             ,
             
               because
               of
               unbeleef
               they
               are
               broken
               off
               .
            
             Then
             because
             the
             Jewes
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             already
             comed
             ,
             all
             their
             children
             ,
             for
             no
             fault
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             beleef
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             
               must
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ▪
             (
             3.
             )
             Whereas
             Paul
             makes
             it
             a
             misery
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             2.12
             .
             
               were
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenants
               of
               promise
               ,
               ●aving
               no
               hope
               and
               without
               God
               ,
               without
               Christ.
            
             And
             Peter
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             no
             people
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             then
             that
             misery
             lyes
             upon
             the
             Infants
             of
             Christians
             and
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             converted
             and
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             no
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             within
             the
             net
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             office
             house
             of
             Grace
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             
             where
             the
             word
             is
             Preached
             to
             children
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             Deut.
             6.7
             .
             Exod.
             12.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Psal.
             78.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ▪
             4.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             and
             the
             Lord
             reckons
             it
             among
             the
             favours
             ,
             that
             hee
             bestowes
             not
             
               on
               every
               Nation
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             on
             his
             owne
             Covenanted
             Israel
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             gather
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             Math.
             23.37
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Psal.
             78.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             his
             Statutes
             and
             his
             Judgments
             are
             declared
             and
             Preached
             to
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             c.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Psal.
             81.4
             .
             and
             that
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             are
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             the
             promises
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenants
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             special
             blessing
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             old
             and
             young
             is
             clear
             from
             Acts
             13.
             when
             Paul
             turnes
             from
             the
             blaspheming
             Jewes
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             
             47.
             
             
               I
               have
               set
               thee
               to
               be
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               for
               salvation
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Covenant
             salvation
             is
             ,
             Isa.
             49.6
             .
             
               I
               wil
               give
               thee
               to
               restore
               the
               preserved
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             —
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               Covenant
               to
               the
               people
               to
               establish
               the
               earth
               .
            
             —
             9.
             
             
               That
               thou
               mayest
               say
               to
               the
               prisoners
               go
               forth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             singular
             priviledge
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             what
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             make
             it
             a
             Covenant
             priviledge
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             Preached
             to
             the
             aged
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             can
             the
             same
             wayes
             ,
             by
             accident
             ,
             be
             Preached
             and
             promises
             come
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             unbaptised
             Children
             ,
             now
             growing
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             as
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             no
             lesse
             stranges
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             right
             by
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             Parents
             ,
             then
             Indians
             and
             their
             children
             who
             worship
             Satan
             ?
             Paul
             not
             without
             a
             command
             Preacheth
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             discerning
             Gentiles
             ,
             Acts
             13.47
             .
             from
             Isa.
             49.6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             must
             not
             the
             fathers
             have
             command
             to
             speak
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             children
             ?
             Or
             doth
             not
             the
             warrand
             that
             Parents
             and
             Pastors
             have
             to
             take
             within
             the
             Covenant
             the
             fathers
             ,
             warrand
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             same
             Covenant
             to
             the
             children
             ?
             where
             as
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Apostles
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             warrand
             to
             offer
             the
             Covenant
             to
             any
             or
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             a
             given
             Covenant
             to
             any
             :
             But
             1.
             
             To
             such
             as
             are
             come
             to
             age
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             Converts
             .
             3.
             
             To
             such
             as
             can
             
             give
             signification
             by
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             visible
             but
             also
             invisible
             and
             chosen
             confederates
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             have
             said
             all
             children
             are
             now
             by
             Christ
             excluded
             as
             prophane
             Gentiles
             and
             heathen
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             none
             (
             say
             Anabaptists
             )
             but
             reall
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             New
             Testament
             offers
             Christ
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             preached
             promises
             ,
             alike
             to
             fathers
             and
             sons
             .
             Math.
             4.16
             .
             
               The
               people
            
             (
             fathers
             and
             sons
             )
             
               that
               sate
               in
               darknesse
               saw
               great
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Math.
             19.43
             .
             
               Therefore
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               and
               given
               to
               a
               nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               froots
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             punishment
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ?
             If
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             come
             where
             the
             Preached
             Covenant
             is
             ,
             Math.
             3.2
             .
             Math.
             12.28
             .
             and
             the
             Bridegroome
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             of
             joy
             ,
             Math.
             9.15
             .
             and
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             be
             there
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             c.
             2.1
             .
             sure
             this
             is
             much
             to
             children
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             nothing
             ,
             for
             children
             understand
             nothing
             of
             this
             .
             What
             then
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             incoming
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Psal.
             87.3
             .
             
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               city
               of
               God.
            
             
             4.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               Rahab
               and
               Babylon
               to
               them
               that
               know
               me
               ;
               behold
               Phylistia
               and
               Tyre
               ,
               with
               Aethiopia
               ,
               that
               man
               was
               born
               there
               .
               5.
               
               And
               of
               Zion
               i●
               shall
               bee
               said
               ,
               this
               and
               that
               man
               was
               born
               in
               her
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shal
               count
               ,
               when
               he
               writeth
               up
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             Prophecying
             of
             the
             desolation
             extends
             the
             judgement
             of
             a
             despised
             Covenant
             to
             the
             children
             and
             the
             house
             ,
             Math.
             23.37.38
             .
             Luke
             19.44
             .
             Luke
             22.24
             .
             how
             should
             there
             be
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             Covenant
             wrath
             ,
             for
             the
             fathers
             Covenant
             breaking
             derived
             to
             the
             children
             ,
             if
             in
             their
             fathers
             the
             sucking
             children
             brake
             not
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             been
             in
             Covenant
             with
             their
             parents
             ,
             especially
             since
             a
             Visible
             Covenanting
             ,
             by
             borrowed
             allusions
             to
             altars
             ,
             
               speaking
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               offering
               incense
               ,
               swearing
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             spoken
             of
             Egypt
             and
             of
             five
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             many
             
               cities
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Esa.
             19.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             21.
             
             Mal.
             1.18
             .
             and
             Covenant
             blessings
             shall
             be
             derived
             from
             fathers
             to
             children
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             say
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               Egypt
               my
               
               people
               ,
               and
               Assyria
               the
               work
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               Israel
               mine
               inheritance
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             a
             narrow
             blessing
             of
             Covenanted
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
               ,
               Israel
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             blessing
             of
             these
             come
             to
             age
             .
             2.
             
             Professing
             the
             faith
             .
             3.
             
             And
             baptised
             .
             How
             can
             the
             Lord
             say
             ,
             
               blessed
               be
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             whole
             seed
             be
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             every
             promise
             that
             is
             absolute
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             made
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             within
             the
             Visible
             Covenant
             :
             for
             it
             is
             promised
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             was
             given
             to
             them
             and
             undenyably
             the
             visible
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             their
             seed
             were
             the
             chosen
             and
             externally
             Adopted
             and
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Deut.
            
             29.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Deut.
             7.6
             .
             Deut.
             10.19
             .
             and
             the
             Lord
             calls
             them
             those
             whom
             he
             
               delivered
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             his
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             3.7
             .
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               affliction
               of
               my
               people
               ▪
               Ezek.
            
             37.12
             .
             
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               I
               will
               open
               your
               graves
               ,
            
             as
             many
             as
             Saul
             and
             David
             did
             feed
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Lord
             calls
             them
             his
             people
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             9.16.2
             .
             2
             Sam.
             7.8
             .
             See
             Psal.
             50.7
             .
             
               Hear
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               Psal.
            
             81.13
             .
             Jer.
             9.26
             .
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             16.
             is
             called
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             the
             
               Lords
               Kingdomes
            
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             and
             there
             were
             many
             of
             them
             
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               ,
               Jer.
            
             9.26
             .
             Isa.
             1.10
             .
             Amos
             9.7
             .
             and
             with
             many
             of
             them
             ▪
             God
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
             and
             so
             it
             is
             most
             false
             that
             none
             are
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             only
             Believers
             ;
             For
             
               Judas
               ,
               Demas
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             externally
             called
             (
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             baptized
             but
             as
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             )
             Math.
             22.10
             .
             are
             by
             their
             profession
             in
             Covenant
             externally
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             profession
             sayeth
             they
             accepted
             of
             ,
             and
             consented
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             for
             1
             Cor.
             10.7
             .
             
               Be
               not
               ye
               Idolaters
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               commit
               not
               fornication
               ,
               tempt
               not
               Christ
               ,
               murmur
               not
               ,
            
             as
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             v.
             8.9
             .
             th●se
             and
             the
             like
             say
             we
             are
             the
             same
             way
             in
             Covenant
             as
             they
             were
             and
             our
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             Visible
             Church
             then
             are
             of
             the
             same
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               And
               may
               we
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               nature
               and
               substance
               with
               that
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ?
               Ans.
            
             The
             same
             Christ
             was
             their
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             ours
             ,
             Heb.
             13.8
             .
             their
             Rock
             and
             our
             Rock
             ,
             Christ.
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ioh.
             8.56
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             are
             justified
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             
               David
               .
               Rom
            
             ,
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             Ps.
             32.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             saved
             by
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             Acts
             15.11
             .
             by
             faith
             ,
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             Heb.
             11.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.13
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             civill
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             
             because
             it
             distinguished
             Abrahams
             seed
             from
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             an
             earthly
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             Canaan
             was
             promised
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             there
             be
             two
             Covenants
             of
             Works
             ,
             one
             made
             to
             Adam
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             an
             earthly
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             another
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             with
             an
             earthly
             Canaan
             ;
             And
             a
             third
             to
             these
             who
             in
             the
             Gospel
             time
             are
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             Yea
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             ,
             Psal.
             89.
             2
             
             Sam.
             7.
             with
             David
             ,
             having
             a
             Throne
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             yet
             another
             Covenant
             different
             from
             the
             other
             two
             ;
             And
             since
             a
             Covenant
             here
             is
             a
             way
             of
             obtaining
             salvation
             upon
             condition
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             should
             be
             under
             another
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ▪
             then
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             to
             their
             faith
             is
             promised
             the
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             Mark
             16.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             John
             wrought
             no
             miracles
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             beleevers
             work
             no
             miracles
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             under
             a
             third
             Covenant
             :
             For
             though
             Canaan
             was
             promised
             to
             Abrahams
             seed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             call
             it
             an
             earthly
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             another
             different
             covenant
             ,
             for
             to
             all
             beleevers
             the
             blessings
             of
             their
             land
             are
             promised
             ,
             
               Ezek
               ▪
            
             36.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Jer.
             31.31
             .
             compared
             with
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
             Luke
             12.31
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             ,
             6.
             5.
             
             What
             if
             we
             say
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.
             proves
             by
             our
             Saviours
             reasoning
             ,
             Ma●
             .
             22.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             that
             Infants
             shall
             not
             rise
             again
             and
             be
             in
             Angel-state
             and
             saved
             ,
             
             otherwise
             if
             Infants
             and
             all
             beleevers
             in
             the
             Saduces
             time
             be
             not
             under
             the
             same
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             no
             Infants
             shall
             have
             a
             Covenant-Resurrection
             ,
             nor
             a
             Covenant-Salvation
             ;
             Or
             then
             there
             is
             some
             other
             salvation
             for
             Infants
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             some
             Pagan
             heaven
             without
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             Infants
             be
             Pagans
             without
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             either
             none
             of
             them
             are
             saved
             and
             chosen
             to
             life
             .
             Contrair
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             18.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Mark
             10.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             grant
             .
             Or
             there
             is
             a
             salvation
             1
             without
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             the
             New
             and
             Old
             Testament
             .
             2.
             
             Without
             
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Acts
             4.12
             .
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             Pagans
             are
             saved
             .
          
           
             Q
             3.
             
             
               Are
               they
               not
               saved
               all
               of
               them
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               enough
               ?
               But
               because
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               the
               Element
               of
               water
               can
               do
               them
               no
               good
               ,
               except
               they
               beleeve
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             his
             Kingdom
             be
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             because
             his
             wisedom
             hath
             appointed
             externall
             signes
             ,
             then
             no
             promise
             (
             which
             is
             but
             good
             words
             )
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             Children
             ,
             contrair
             to
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             for
             they
             can
             do
             them
             no
             good
             untill
             they
             beleeve
             .
             
             2.
             
             Then
             should
             there
             be
             no
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             for
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             all
             Nations
             can
             be
             profited
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             The
             doubt
             suppones
             that
             it
             is
             legall
             servilitie
             and
             Jewish
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             signes
             and
             seals
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Supper
             ,
             rebukes
             ,
             censures
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             a
             visible
             member
             ,
             and
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             except
             all
             be
             sound
             beleevers
             ,
             must
             be
             Jewish
             Now
             certain
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             new
             Testament
             Ordinance
             that
             Ministers
             Preach
             and
             baptize
             all
             nations
             ,
             though
             the
             greatest
             part
             beleeve
             not
             .
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             
               If
               faith
               sanctifie
               as
               faith
               ,
               then
               an
               unbeleeving
               whore
               might
               be
               sanctified
               by
               a
               beleeving
               fornicator
               :
            
             
             
               For
               faith
               will
               do
               its
               formall
               work
               in
               every
               subject
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Paul
            
             never
             meant
             that
             faith
             doth
             sanctifie
             in
             every
             subject
             ,
             but
             in
             
               subjecto
               capaci
            
             .
             Faith
             sanctifieth
             not
             incest
             and
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             to
             be
             separated
             to
             a
             holy
             use
             :
             If
             fire
             as
             fire
             burn
             ,
             then
             might
             all
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Ocean
             be
             dryed
             up
             with
             the
             least
             sparkle
             of
             fire
             .
             If
             prayer
             as
             prayer
             obtain
             all
             things
             ,
             shall
             it
             obtain
             that
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             your
             son
             to
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             as
             holy
             and
             lawfull
             worship
             ?
             Mr.
             Baxter
             saith
             excellently
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
             
               A
               thing
               must
               be
               first
               lawfull
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               sanctified
            
             ;
             
             
               God
               sanctifieth
               not
               sin
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               .
            
             See
             the
             Argument
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             learnedly
             and
             solidely
             vindicated
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             dispute
             is
             at
             an
             end
             now
             .
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             
               What
               holiness
               is
               it
               that
               is
               called
               federal
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               holiness
               which
               is
               in
               Infants
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             personall
             holinesse
             (
             though
             it
             may
             so
             
             be
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             person
             is
             a
             Church
             member
             ,
             
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             to
             God
             )
             as
             holinesse
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             Society
             ,
             Family
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             which
             is
             derived
             from
             father
             to
             son
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             father
             be
             a
             free
             man
             of
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             that
             priviledge
             is
             so
             personall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             hereditarie
             freedome
             derived
             from
             father
             to
             son
             ,
             if
             the
             father
             have
             
               jus
               ad
               media
               salutis
            
             right
             to
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             son
             .
             Hence
             this
             was
             first
             domestical
             ,
             God
             made
             the
             Covenāt
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             family
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.
             it
             was
             extended
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             father
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             head
             of
             the
             family
             ;
             the
             children
             of
             Servants
             born
             in
             Abrahams
             family
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             and
             to
             be
             instructed
             as
             having
             right
             to
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
             Gen.
             17.12
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               eight
               dayes
               old
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               among
               you
               ,
               every
               man-child
               in
               your
               Generations
            
             (
             so
             it
             is
             Generation-holinesse
             )
             
               he
               that
               is
               born
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               or
               bought
               with
               money
               of
               any
               stranger
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               of
               thy
               seed
               .
            
             So
             God
             showes
             clearly
             that
             in
             Abraham
             he
             chosed
             the
             Nation
             and
             the
             house
             ,
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             
               I
               know
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               command
               his
               children
            
             (
             that
             is
             too
             narrow
             a
             Church
             Visible
             )
             
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Afterward
             he
             choosed
             the
             Nation
             to
             be
             a
             
               peculiar
               people
               holy
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             
             Deut.
             7.6
             ,
             7.
             but
             not
             with
             another
             new
             distinct
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               because
               the
               Lord
               loved
               you
               ,
               and
               would
               keep
               the
               oath
               that
               he
               had
               sworn
               to
               your
               fathers
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             
               Abraham
               .
               Deut.
            
             10.15
             .
             
               He
               chose
               their
               seed
               after
               them
               ,
               even
               you
               ,
               above
               all
               people
               ,
            
             not
             above
             all
             houses
             .
             Amos
             3.2
             .
             
               You
               only
               have
               I
               known
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             So
             the
             externall
             Church
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             right
             to
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             is
             given
             to
             a
             society
             and
             made
             with
             Nations
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Isa.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             22.27
             .
             Psal.
             87.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             not
             any
             are
             baptized
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.39
             .
             )
             who
             were
             baptized
             firstly
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             baptized
             as
             publick
             men
             representing
             a
             seed
             ;
             also
             ,
             societies
             are
             baptized
             .
             
               All
               Judea
            
             ,
             Mat.
             3.3
             .
             
               All
               the
               land
               of
               Judea
            
             ,
             Mark
             1.5
             .
             
               All
               the
               multitude
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               ,
            
             Luke
             4.7.21
             .
             Sure
             the
             fathers
             were
             so
             Christianed
             and
             Baptized
             as
             their
             children
             had
             right
             to
             the
             same
             seal
             .
             So
             Joh.
             3.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             26.
             
             Cornelius
             his
             house
             and
             all
             with
             him
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
             Acts
             10.33
             ▪
             47.
             
             Three
             thousand
             at
             once
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             The
             Jayler
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             Acts
             16.33
             .
             servants
             and
             friends
             .
             The
             houshold
             of
             Stephanas
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.16
             .
             was
             Baptized
             .
             And
             this
             3.
             is
             holden
             forth
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             
               the
               houshold
               of
               Narcissus
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.11
             .
             
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               at
               their
               house
               .
            
             v.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Church
               at
               the
               house
               of
               Philemon
               ,
            
             Phil.
             v.
             2.
             which
             teacheth
             that
             the
             Covenant
             holinesse
             is
             of
             societies
             and
             houses
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             in
             Abrahams
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             Abrahams
             house
             was
             Circumcised
             ,
             so
             are
             whole
             houses
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             Baptized
             .
             4.
             
             Paul
             aptly
             calls
             it
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             lump
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             root-holinesse
             ,
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             root
             and
             the
             branches
             .
             Of
             the
             Olive
             Tree
             and
             the
             branches
             ,
             Rom.
             11.16
             ,
             17.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             speciall
             intent
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             must
             evidence
             this
             ;
             he
             sends
             not
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             but
             to
             gather
             a
             Church
             and
             his
             elect
             ones
             ,
             by
             a
             visibly
             and
             audibly
             Preached
             Covenant
             to
             a
             society
             ,
             to
             a
             City
             ;
             to
             
               Samaria
               .
               Acts
            
             8.
             
             To
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.
             
             
               To
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Mat.
            
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             that
             they
             and
             their
             children
             may
             have
             right
             to
             salvation
             and
             to
             the
             means
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             curiously
             to
             inquire
             whether
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             father
             be
             real
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             come
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             to
             the
             Society
             .
             The
             Lord
             in
             one
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             one
             Cornelius
             ,
             in
             one
             Jayler
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             effectually
             converts
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             gather
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             choises
             the
             race
             ,
             house
             ,
             society
             ,
             nation
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             Covenant-holinesse
             ,
             the
             mans
             being
             born
             where
             the
             call
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             does
             the
             turn
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Parent
             .
             For
             by
             the
             root
             is
             not
             necessarily
             meant
             the
             Physicall
             root
             the
             father
             .
             For
             Abraham
             was
             not
             the
             Physicall
             root
             and
             father
             ,
             
             nor
             Cornelius
             of
             all
             the
             servants
             and
             friends
             in
             the
             house
             .
             But
             if
             a
             friend
             be
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             society
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             obtain
             right
             to
             Baptism
             and
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
             But
             as
             touching
             real
             holinesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             derived
             from
             a
             beleeving
             father
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             son
             a
             beleever
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             say
             the
             contrair
             .
             Nor
             2.
             is
             internall
             and
             effectuall
             confederacie
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             is
             a
             son
             of
             promise
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             and
             predestinate
             to
             life
             ,
             a
             nationall
             favour
             .
             For
             1.
             no
             man
             is
             chosen
             to
             life
             in
             his
             father
             ,
             because
             the
             father
             is
             
             chosen
             :
             A
             chosen
             father
             may
             have
             a
             reprobate
             son
             .
             2.
             
             Election
             to
             life
             is
             not
             of
             nations
             or
             houses
             or
             societies
             ,
             but
             of
             single
             persons
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               before
               the
               nation
               had
               done
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
               I
               chosed
               this
               nation
               all
               and
               whole
               ,
               not
               this
               ,
               but
               I
               loved
               this
               man
               ,
               not
               this
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               formall
               reason
               and
               ground
               that
               any
               hath
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             passive
             right
             ,
             if
             the
             Eunuch
             beleeve
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             and
             if
             such
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             they
             may
             receive
             baptism
             ,
             The
             Eunuch
             moves
             not
             the
             Question
             whether
             Philip
             should
             sin
             in
             baptizing
             him
             or
             not
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             was
             troubled
             to
             make
             sure
             his
             own
             ,
             not
             Philips
             Conversion
             .
             
             They
             who
             bring
             that
             Argument
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Acts
             8.
             and
             that
             ,
             Mark
             16.
             to
             prove
             that
             only
             such
             should
             be
             baptized
             ,
             who
             beleeve
             actually
             and
             are
             come
             to
             age
             :
             They
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             sinneth
             ,
             if
             they
             baptize
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             predestinated
             to
             life
             and
             really
             beleeve
             .
             For
             the
             faith
             that
             Philip
             asked
             for
             ,
             was
             reall
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ▪
             And
             the
             faith
             ,
             Mark
             16.15
             .
             is
             real
             saving
             faith
             ,
             that
             brings
             salvation
             ;
             
               he
               that
               beleeves
               is
               saved
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             can
             not
             be
             visible
             faith
             only
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             in
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             visibly
             so
             beleeve
             and
             is
             baptized
             .
             Yet
             upon
             that
             faith
             he
             was
             not
             saved
             ,
             being
             
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
            
             (
             3.
             )
             
               He
               that
               beleeves
               not
               ,
               is
               damned
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeves
             not
             savingly
             is
             damned
             :
             Or
             then
             he
             that
             beleeves
             not
             visibly
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             and
             Judas
             ,
             is
             damned
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             for
             Peter
             beleeves
             not
             as
             Judas
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             damned
             :
             Or
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             both
             really
             ,
             savingly
             ,
             and
             also
             professedly
             and
             visibly
             ,
             is
             saved
             .
             And
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             concludes
             that
             none
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             both
             real
             and
             visible
             believers
             .
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             true
             that
             none
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             but
             Covenanted
             ones
             ,
             as
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             And
             if
             none
             be
             Covenanted
             ones
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             real
             beleevers
             and
             such
             as
             are
             predestinated
             to
             life
             ,
             as
             our
             Anabaptists
             teach
             from
             Rom.
             9.
             then
             must
             the
             Church
             without
             warrant
             of
             the
             Word
             baptize
             
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
               ,
               Judas
            
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Then
             must
             also
             all
             Judea
             ,
             all
             the
             Generations
             of
             vipers
             baptized
             have
             been
             both
             real
             and
             visible
             beleevers
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             all
             baptized
             ,
             Mat.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Mark
             1.5
             .
             Luke
             1.7.21
             .
             Let
             Independents
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             
               D.
               Fuilk
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               
               Paraeus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Divines
             speak
             on
             these
             places
             against
             the
             auricular
             confession
             of
             all
             the
             huge
             multitude
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             any
             man
             should
             dream
             that
             the
             Eunuch
             made
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             whether
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             Philip
             to
             baptize
             ,
             and
             not
             whether
             he
             himself
             did
             beleeve
             and
             could
             worthily
             receive
             the
             seal
             ,
             Act.
             8.36
             .
             here
             is
             water
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             So
             none
             can
             warrantably
             baptize
             any
             but
             persons
             dying
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             not
             certain
             these
             have
             the
             faith
             that
             is
             ,
             Acts
             8.37
             .
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
             But
             for
             the
             formall
             warrand
             of
             such
             as
             baptize
             :
             
             neither
             are
             the
             aged
             as
             the
             aged
             ,
             nor
             Infants
             as
             Infants
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             for
             so
             all
             the
             aged
             and
             all
             Infants
             even
             of
             Pagans
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             Nor
             2.
             are
             all
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             :
             For
             such
             as
             are
             only
             really
             and
             invisibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             no
             profession
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             are
             not
             warrantably
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             Only
             these
             whether
             old
             or
             young
             that
             are
             ,
             
               tali
               modo
               visibili
               federati
            
             ,
             such
             as
             professedly
             and
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             called
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             are
             warrantably
             baptized
             .
             Hence
             they
             must
             be
             so
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             called
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             baptized
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             Luke
             7.29.30
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               warrand
               is
               there
            
             ,
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             
               for
               Infant
               Baptisme
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             for
             the
             actuall
             baptizing
             of
             them
             at
             that
             instant
             .
             
               But
               every
               one
               of
               you
               be
               baptized
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             father
             and
             sons
             .
             Why
             ?
             
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
            
             break
             the
             Text
             into
             an
             hundred
             pieces
             ,
             and
             blood
             it
             as
             men
             please
             ,
             the
             Genuine
             Thesis
             which
             cannot
             be
             neglected
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               These
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               does
               belong
               ,
               these
               should
               be
               baptized
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               But
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             you
             and
             your
             children
             should
             be
             baptized
             .
             The
             assumption
             is
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Peter
             and
             the
             Proposition
             is
             Peters
             .
             
             
               Every
               one
               of
               you
               be
               baptized
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               to
               you
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Calvin
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Gualther
            
             clear
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             nearest
             capacity
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             he
             explaines
             ,
             when
             he
             showeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             promise
             is
             made
             
               to
               these
               who
               are
               far
               off
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               shall
               call
            
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             are
             under
             the
             call
             and
             offer
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Math.
             22
             
             
               bid
               them
               come
               to
               the
               wedding
               ,
               Luke
            
             14.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             &c.
             are
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             such
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             baptized
             ,
             it
             s
             presumed
             they
             give
             some
             professed
             consent
             to
             the
             call
             and
             do
             not
             right
             down
             deny
             to
             come
             ,
             else
             they
             should
             be
             baptized
             against
             their
             will.
             3.
             
             Calvine
             showes
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             that
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               to
               Believers
               only
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
            
             to
             infants
             ,
             to
             the
             
               children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               the
               fathers
               ,
               Acts
            
             3.25
             .
             Now
             what
             ground
             doe
             Anabaptists
             give
             that
             all
             infants
             believe
             ,
             or
             that
             some
             believe
             ,
             since
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             children
             were
             as
             Pagans
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             if
             to
             
               the
               children
               when
               they
               come
               to
               age
               and
               shall
               believe
            
             ?
             but
             what
             need
             to
             adde
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             believing
             Children
             ?
             for
             these
             are
             not
             children
             but
             men
             of
             age
             ,
             their
             fathers
             and
             they
             both
             being
             believers
             .
             Now
             Peter
             sets
             down
             two
             ranks
             ,
             the
             aged
             who
             
               heard
               the
               word
               with
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             and
             
               were
               pricked
               in
               heart
               ,
               v.
            
             37.41
             .
             and
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             both
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             what
             ground
             is
             their
             to
             exclude
             sucking
             children
             ?
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             is
             Math.
             2.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             where
             sure
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             for
             sucking
             children
             of
             whose
             actuall
             faith
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             not
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
            
             can
             have
             no
             other
             sense
             then
             ,
             
             the
             promise
             and
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             preached
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             in
             you
             ▪
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             If
             it
             have
             another
             sense
             it
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               internally
               Covenanted
               with
               you
               the
            
             3000.
             
               who
               have
               heard
               the
               word
               and
               with
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               the
               spirituall
               seed
               ,
               and
               sons
               of
               promise
               ,
               predestinate
               to
               life
               eternall
               :
            
             as
             Rom.
             9.
             they
             expone
             
               the
               seed
            
             in
             Covenant
             :
             But
             1.
             
             Were
             all
             the
             3000.
             
             Ananias
             and
             Saphi●a
             and
             their
             children
             the
             spirituall
             and
             chosen
             seed
             ?
             for
             he
             commands
             all
             ,
             whom
             he
             exhorts
             to
             repent
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             :
             And
             2.
             
             Now
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             Demas
             ,
             and
             numbers
             of
             such
             ,
             Peter
             could
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
            
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             only
             made
             to
             reall
             and
             actuall
             believers
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             Peter
             therefore
             must
             owne
             them
             all
             whom
             he
             exhorts
             to
             repent
             ,
             as
             the
             chosen
             seed
             .
             But
             if
             the
             former
             sense
             be
             intended
             (
             as
             how
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             ?
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             an
             offer
             of
             Christ
             
             is
             made
             in
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             to
             you
             .
             Then
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               all
            
             the
             Reprobate
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             whether
             they
             believe
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             Christ
             is
             preached
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             preached
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             to
             Judas
             and
             all
             the
             Hypocrites
             
               who
               stumble
               at
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
             Math.
             13.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Acts
             13.44
             ,
             45.
             
             Acts
             18.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Math.
             21.43
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             must
             be
             one
             way
             expounded
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               you
               are
               externally
               only
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
            
             But
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             this
             meaning
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               be
               your
               God
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               are
               all
               predestinate
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               ,
               by
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               spirituall
               seed
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               :
            
             But
             so
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             internall
             Covenanters
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             but
             only
             internall
             Covenanters
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             sayeth
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             
               The
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               mine
               ,
               and
               my
               sons
               .
            
             He
             must
             say
             ,
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
               ,
               Tyrus
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             chosen
             and
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             ,
             and
             these
             Covenanted
             Nations
             and
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             all
             internally
             and
             effectually
             called
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             Visible
             Churches
             in
             the
             New
             Test.
             but
             only
             all
             invisible
             and
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             If
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               be
               limited
               ,
               to
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               effectually
               call
               ,
            
             either
             fathers
             or
             children
             .
             But
             Mr.
             
               Stev
               .
               Marshel
            
             judiciouslie
             observes
             ;
             
             there
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Covenant-favour
             holden
             forth
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Pagans
             ;
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             if
             God
             effectually
             call
             them
             ,
             have
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             .
             5.
             
             It
             s
             clear
             that
             externall
             Covenant-holinesse
             ,
             is
             to
             these
             men
             ceremoniall
             holiness
             now
             out
             of
             date
             ;
             and
             then
             externall
             calling
             the
             only
             means
             of
             internall
             and
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             Math.
             22.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.18.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luke
             15.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             the
             fixed
             Church-hearing
             of
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             is
             a
             ceremony
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             should
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Infants
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             a
             mercie
             to
             fathers
             and
             sons
             coming
             from
             free
             love
             ,
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             Deut.
             7.6.7.8
             .
             and
             Prophesied
             as
             a
             mercy
             
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             was
             a
             ceremony
             removed
             now
             in
             Christ.
             Yea
             3.
             externall
             Covenanting
             ,
             and
             adopting
             ,
             and
             choising
             of
             Israel
             is
             no
             mercy
             ,
             except
             that
             a
             Pedagogie
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             mercy
             for
             a
             time
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
            
             must
             be
             in
             a
             contradictorie
             way
             expounded
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               no
               more
               made
               to
               your
               children
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               Infants
               ,
               then
               to
               Devils
               .
            
             Yea
             fathers
             and
             children
             not
             beleeving
             ,
             though
             chosen
             to
             life
             ,
             are
             excommunicated
             from
             Visible
             adoption
             ,
             calling
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Covenanting
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             only
             internall
             Covenanting
             of
             the
             elect
             .
             5.
             
             Young
             Timothy
             and
             children
             of
             beleeving
             Parents
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             aged
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             
             have
             no
             right
             to
             hear
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             they
             beleeve
             and
             be
             the
             holy
             seed
             ,
             more
             then
             Pagans
             .
             Yea
             6.
             they
             can
             have
             no
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             any
             Covenant
             or
             Gospel
             warrand
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             believers
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             were
             no
             promise
             made
             to
             hearing
             and
             considering
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             beleeve
             ,
             while
             as
             yet
             they
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             and
             untill
             they
             be
             effectually
             called
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             command
             ,
             and
             no
             Law
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Covenant-offer
             made
             in
             Christ.
             It
             shall
             then
             be
             no
             more
             sin
             for
             unconverted
             persons
             
               to
               turn
               away
               their
               ears
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
             7.
             
             It
             were
             non-sense
             to
             say
             to
             men
             under
             the
             externally
             proposed
             Covenant
             ,
             
               repent
               ,
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               use
               the
               means
               ,
               receive
               the
               seals
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             you
             have
             no
             right
             to
             hear
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             warrand
             to
             baptize
             you
             ,
             untill
             ye
             beleeve
             ;
             for
             
               there
               is
               no
               promise
               made
               to
               you
               ,
               nor
               to
               your
               seed
               and
               children
               ,
               untill
               first
               you
               beleeve
               .
            
             And
             it
             must
             say
             there
             was
             no
             threatning
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.17
             .
             before
             he
             sinned
             ,
             and
             no
             promise
             to
             Adam
             nor
             to
             any
             now
             ,
             
               do
               this
               and
               live
            
             ,
             untill
             Adam
             first
             sinned
             ,
             and
             first
             obeyed
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             if
             John
             Covenant
             to
             labour
             in
             Peters
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             Peter
             promise
             to
             him
             four
             pence
             ,
             so
             he
             work
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             shall
             not
             pay
             him
             four
             pence
             ,
             though
             John
             accept
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             work
             but
             one
             hour
             ,
             whereas
             his
             Covenant
             is
             to
             work
             for
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             can
             say
             to
             
               John
               (
               work
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               made
               of
               four
               pence
               to
               you
               )
            
             the
             other
             might
             deny
             ;
             no
             such
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             me
             ,
             except
             I
             work
             twelve
             hours
             .
             It
             were
             ,
             sure
             ,
             unfaithfull
             dealing
             to
             John
             to
             say
             
             so
             .
             For
             the
             four
             pence
             ought
             not
             ,
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             work
             twelve
             hours
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             ,
             without
             palpable
             falshood
             ,
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             broken
             no
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             not
             working
             twelve
             hours
             :
             For
             though
             I
             consented
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             work
             an
             hour
             ,
             yet
             the
             promise
             was
             not
             to
             me
             simply
             ,
             but
             to
             me
             as
             working
             twelve
             hours
             ;
             
             but
             there
             is
             neither
             face
             nor
             faith
             in
             this
             Answer
             :
             For
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             only
             to
             give
             four
             pence
             to
             John
             ,
             if
             he
             work
             twelve
             hours
             ;
             But
             the
             promise
             and
             Covenant
             was
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             foully
             broken
             .
             Yea
             a
             conditionall
             Covenant
             agreed
             unto
             and
             accepted
             ,
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             (
             as
             in
             reason
             we
             ought
             )
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             its
             essence
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             Covenant
             broken
             or
             fulfilled
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             or
             threatning
             ,
             is
             a
             Covenant
             and
             threatning
             oblidging
             Adam
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             agreed
             unto
             ,
             by
             silence
             ,
             as
             Adam
             accepted
             the
             threatning
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             by
             silence
             ,
             and
             Professours
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             by
             their
             professing
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             their
             receiving
             of
             the
             seals
             and
             professed
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             engadge
             themselves
             to
             obey
             commands
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             promises
             are
             as
             properly
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             as
             commands
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             exhortations
             ,
             invitations
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             requests
             are
             made
             to
             them
             .
             But
             tho
             the
             Anabaptists
             ignorantly
             confound
             
               the
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             benefits
             Covenanted
             .
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             commands
             ,
             &
             threatnings
             ,
             whether
             ye
             beleeve
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             command
             is
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             layes
             an
             obligation
             on
             you
             ,
             whether
             ye
             obey
             or
             obey
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             threatnings
             are
             to
             you
             ,
             whether
             ye
             transgress
             ,
             or
             transgresse
             not
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             blessing
             promised
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             eternall
             life
             is
             not
             given
             to
             you
             ,
             untill
             ye
             first
             beleeve
             .
             Object
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             promise
             made
             the
             same
             way
             to
             the
             aged
             as
             to
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             required
             of
             both
             :
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
               But
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               the
               aged
               only
               ,
               if
               they
               actually
               beleeve
               .
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               the
               children
               only
               ,
               if
               they
               actually
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               Infants
               .
               Answ.
            
             Neither
             proposition
             nor
             assumption
             can
             bear
             weight
             .
             For
             the
             proposition
             ,
             when
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               O
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               .
            
             Is
             it
             needfull
             
             that
             God
             require
             the
             same
             conditions
             ,
             that
             is
             actuall
             beleeving
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             save
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             also
             actuall
             beleeving
             from
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             Preached
             from
             all
             Infants
             born
             of
             Abraham
             and
             dying
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             or
             then
             all
             these
             Infants
             so
             dying
             must
             be
             eternally
             damned
             ?
             Nay
             .
             We
             beleeve
             many
             Infants
             (
             we
             reserve
             to
             the
             Holy
             and
             Glorious
             Lord
             his
             liberty
             of
             election
             and
             reprobation
             ,
             Rom.
             9.11
             ,
             12.
             )
             among
             the
             Jews
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             though
             they
             died
             Infants
             .
             And
             this
             we
             condemn
             in
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             they
             show
             no
             revealed
             way
             of
             God
             of
             saving
             Infants
             of
             beleeving
             Parents
             dying
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             saving
             Pagans
             and
             their
             Infants
             ,
             
             for
             to
             them
             both
             are
             alike
             without
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             and
             without
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             beleeving
             Parents
             have
             no
             word
             of
             faith
             or
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             Children
             dying
             in
             Infancie
             ,
             for
             such
             prayers
             have
             neither
             warrant
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             their
             way
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             Gen.
             19.
             
             ●8
             .
             2
             Sam
             ,
             12.16
             .
             Job
             1.5
             .
             Mark
             10.16
             .
             Psal.
             28.9
             .
             and
             if
             we
             pray
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             either
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             savages
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             seeing
             
               there
               is
               no
               name
               under
               Heaven
               by
               which
               men
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.12
             .
             Joh.
             14.6
             .
             There
             is
             no
             other
             warrand
             of
             praying
             for
             such
             ,
             then
             that
             God
             would
             send
             them
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             since
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             Infants
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             Gen.
             48.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Deut.
             33.1.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.2
             .
             Gal.
             1.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             See
             Mar.
             10.16
             ▪
             he
             must
             own
             them
             as
             blessed
             in
             Christ
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             blessed
             ▪
             and
             so
             Covenanted
             with
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             only
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             actuall
             beleeving
             .
             
             1.
             
             It
             is
             made
             to
             their
             children
             expresly
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             way
             of
             their
             beleeving
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             
               that
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               the
               aged
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               beleeving
               .
            
             The
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             them
             absolutely
             ,
             whether
             they
             beleeve
             or
             not
             .
             But
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             promise
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             given
             and
             bestowed
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             
             if
             they
             beleeve
             .
             The
             promise
             is
             absolutely
             made
             :
             it
             s
             called
             conditionall
             from
             the
             thing
             conditionally
             given
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             is
             not
             this
             an
             approven
             distinction
             ,
             that
             persons
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             either
             
               externally
               ,
               professedly
               ,
               visibly
            
             ,
             or
             
               internally
               ,
               really
            
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             ?
             Ergo
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             externally
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             not
             really
             &
             indeed
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Adverbe
             (
             really
             )
             relates
             to
             the
             reall
             fruit
             of
             the
             fulfilled
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             such
             as
             are
             only
             externally
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             are
             not
             really
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             God
             never
             directed
             ,
             nor
             intended
             to
             bestow
             the
             blessing
             Covenanted
             ,
             nor
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             them
             ?
             But
             they
             are
             really
             Covenanted
             and
             engadged
             by
             their
             consented
             profession
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             as
             the
             commands
             and
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             lay
             on
             a
             reall
             obligation
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             only
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             either
             to
             obey
             or
             suffer
             ,
             so
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             imposes
             an
             ingagement
             and
             obligation
             upon
             such
             to
             beleeve
             the
             promise
             ,
             but
             some
             times
             ,
             we
             say
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             are
             not
             really
             made
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             because
             God
             intends
             and
             decrees
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             the
             blessing
             promised
             ,
             nor
             the
             saving
             grace
             to
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             or
             to
             beleeve
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             words
             are
             figurative
             ,
             Heb.
             8.10
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               I
               will
               write
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             speciall
             and
             principall
             Covenanted
             blessing
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             them
             a
             new
             heart
             :
             which
             must
             not
             be
             called
             a
             simple
             prediction
             ,
             though
             a
             prediction
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             also
             a
             real
             promise
             made
             absolutely
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             fulfills
             in
             them
             :
             And
             this
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Because
             1.
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             non-Covenanters
             upon
             whom
             the
             Lord
             bestowes
             not
             this
             part
             and
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             made
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             Visible
             :
             but
             to
             the
             Elect
             and
             Invisible
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             Anabaptists
             shall
             expone
             these
             words
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             
               The
               promise
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               is
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               you
               and
               your
               children
               beleeve
               ,
            
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             untill
             first
             they
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             it
             s
             as
             good
             as
             Peter
             had
             said
             ,
             
               God
               promiseth
               to
               you
               
               and
               to
               your
               children
               grace
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               heart
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               you
               first
               beleeve
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               Gods
               promise
               to
               you
               to
               beleeve
               upon
               condition
               that
               ye
               beleeve
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             this
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             made
             to
             all
             that
             are
             commanded
             to
             beleeve
             and
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             .
             For
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             and
             all
             are
             under
             these
             commands
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             made
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               How
               then
               ?
               Must
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               be
               here
               excluded
               ?
               And
               shall
               nothing
               be
               meant
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               a
               promise
               of
               forgivenesse
               and
               life
               is
               made
               to
               you
               and
               your
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             should
             judge
             it
             hard
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             only
             promise
             here
             made
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               is
               made
               to
               you
               all
               ,
               therefore
               repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             not
             true
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             because
             Peter
             speaks
             unto
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             mixed
             multitude
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             who
             must
             first
             understand
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             and
             forgivenesse
             is
             made
             
               to
               you
               .
               Ergo
            
             ,
             all
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             .
             And
             because
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             therefore
             let
             them
             be
             baptized
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             promise
             of
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             in
             the
             company
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             many
             Elect
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             old
             Prophesie
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Ezek.
             11.
             was
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               call
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             sense
             too
             narrow
             ,
             to
             exclude
             that
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
            
             (
             which
             chiefly
             is
             meant
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             )
             requires
             not
             the
             same
             condition
             in
             fathers
             and
             infants
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             condition
             in
             fathers
             ,
             
               wives
               ,
               hewers
               of
               wood
               ,
               Officers
               and
               Commanders
               ,
               litle
               ones
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             were
             not
             born
             ,
             Deu.
             29.
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             .
             For
             the
             same
             faith
             in
             fath
             is
             and
             in
             infants
             ,
             and
             faith
             working
             in
             the
             same
             duties
             cannot
             be
             required
             of
             husbands
             ,
             wives
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             hewers
             of
             wood
             )
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             promise
             made
             the
             same
             way
             to
             fathers
             ,
             children
             ,
             
               Jews
               near
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gentiles
               farre
               off
            
             ,
             to
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               can
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               write
               the
               Law
               in
               
               the
               heart
               ,
               be
               made
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Elect
               only
               ?
               For
               the
               Elect
               are
               only
               these
               to
               whom
               that
               promise
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Reprobate
               are
               really
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             no
             inconvenient
             that
             the
             Reprobate
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             
             be
             so
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             some
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             mercies
             promised
             to
             them
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             some
             reserved
             speciall
             promises
             
               of
               a
               new
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             of
             perseverance
             belong
             not
             to
             them
             .
             For
             all
             the
             promises
             belong
             not
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             parties
             visibly
             and
             externally
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             parties
             internally
             and
             personally
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             So
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             life
             and
             forgivenesse
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             these
             who
             are
             externally
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             providing
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             to
             these
             that
             are
             only
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             promiseth
             both
             to
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Covenant
             must
             be
             considered
             two
             ways
             ,
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             and
             formally
             ,
             
             in
             the
             letter
             as
             a
             simple
             way
             of
             saving
             sinners
             ,
             so
             they
             believe
             ,
             so
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             contains
             only
             
               the
               will
               of
               precept
            
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             concret
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             caries
             on
             the
             Covenant
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             commensurably
             with
             the
             decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ;
             As
             the
             Lord
             not
             only
             promises
             ,
             but
             acts
             and
             ingraves
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             commensurably
             with
             his
             decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             so
             the
             Elect
             only
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             word
             tells
             of
             no
             condition
             or
             work
             ,
             
             or
             act
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             any
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             do
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             
               ingraven
               Law
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             simple
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Covenanters
             as
             Covenanters
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             should
             be
             a
             promise
             to
             all
             visible
             Covenanters
             (
             for
             visible
             Covenanters
             are
             essentially
             Covenanters
             )
             but
             it
             is
             both
             a
             promise
             and
             a
             prediction
             ,
             yea
             a
             reall
             execution
             or
             an
             efficacious
             way
             of
             fulfilling
             the
             decree
             of
             Election
             to
             such
             and
             such
             chosen
             ,
             and
             specially
             loved
             of
             God
             Covenanters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             new
             heart
             hath
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             ,
             one
             as
             
               a
               duety
               commanded
            
             .
             2.
             
             As
             
               a
               blessing
               promised
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             Ezech.
             18.31
             .
             
               make
               you
               a
               new
               heart
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               ,
            
             Jer.
             4.4
             .
             
               Circumcise
               your
               heart
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               foreskin
               of
               your
               
               heart
               ,
               ye
               men
               of
               Judah
               ,
            
             
             Eph.
             4.23
             .
             
               be
               renued
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               your
               minde
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleeps
               and
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             these
             are
             either
             bare
             commands
             ,
             without
             any
             Gospel
             strength
             given
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             legall
             commands
             in
             the
             letter
             oboblidging
             all
             visible
             Covenanters
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             
               all
               Letter
               all
               Law
            
             ,
             no
             Gospel
             strength
             to
             performe
             speaks
             poor
             unmixed
             Law.
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             God
             repeats
             and
             craves
             back
             again
             from
             broken
             men
             a
             sound
             heart
             ,
             which
             they
             sinfully
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             seek
             heart
             conformitie
             to
             his
             holy
             Law
             from
             all
             men
             .
             Or
             then
             these
             commands
             are
             backed
             with
             Gospel
             strength
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             both
             commands
             and
             blessings
             promised
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             
               This
               my
               Covenant
            
             (
             a
             Covenant
             and
             something
             more
             )
             
               shall
               bee
               —
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             —
             34.
             
             Ezech.
             11.19
             .
             Ezech.
             36.26
             .
             Heb.
             8.6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.12
             .
             so
             the
             more
             strength
             promised
             the
             more
             Gospel
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             inconvenience
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Reprobate
             visible
             Covenanters
             are
             not
             thus
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             speciall
             promises
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             really
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Who
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               believe
               God
               shall
               give
               them
               a
               new
               heart
               Ans.
            
             No
             man
             is
             positively
             to
             believe
             it
             while
             God
             work
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             predestinated
             to
             Glorie
             ,
             while
             he
             first
             have
             the
             effects
             thereof
             in
             him
             ,
             
               the
               hid
               Manna
               ,
               the
               white
               Stone
               ,
               the
               new
               Name
               .
            
             But
             no
             man
             is
             to
             despare
             or
             to
             create
             fatall
             inferences
             that
             he
             is
             Reprobate
             ,
             since
             God
             begins
             kindly
             with
             him
             with
             a
             Gospel
             call
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
             Considerations
             of
             the
             Arguments
             from
             
               Gen.
               17.
               
               Mark
               10.15
               ,
               16.
               
               Luke
               18.
               
               Math.
               19.
               
               Rom.
               11.
            
             for
             Infant
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             IF
             God
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             and
             of
             his
             seed
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             therefore
             every
             male
             child
             shall
             be
             entered
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             the
             
             initiall
             seal
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             so
             women
             also
             who
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             the
             uncircumcised
             might
             not
             do
             :
             and
             Peter
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Jews
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             women
             is
             some
             way
             in
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             be
             circumcised
             in
             them
             upon
             the
             same
             gound
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             fathers
             and
             to
             children
             ,
             
             must
             infants
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Lords
             own
             Argument
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             there
             were
             multitudes
             of
             differences
             between
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             as
             we
             grant
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             substance
             nature
             and
             Theologicall
             essence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             formall
             effects
             they
             are
             the
             same
             .
             We
             grant
             that
             Christ
             revealed
             in
             Types
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
             darkly
             offered
             may
             differ
             from
             Christ
             as
             clearly
             offered
             Preached
             without
             these
             already
             abolished
             shaddows
             and
             who
             is
             now
             come
             .
             Yet
             he
             is
             the
             same
             Saviour
             to
             them
             who
             believed
             in
             him
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             Act.
             10.43
             .
             Act.
             15.11
             .
             And
             we
             2.
             argue
             not
             simply
             from
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
               I
               am
               your
               God.
               Ergo
               ,
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             for
             one
             might
             reply
             .
             
               I
               am
               your
               God.
               Ergo
               ,
               offer
               such
               beasts
               to
               me
               ,
            
             it
             shall
             not
             follow
             ,
             
               But
               I
               am
               your
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             your
             seed
             offering
             to
             you
             the
             same
             Christ
             and
             righteousnesse
             that
             was
             offered
             to
             Abraham
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             of
             you
             be
             baptized
             who
             are
             under
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             was
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             and
             of
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             foreskin
             thereof
             ,
             Jer.
             4.4
             .
             Jer.
             9.26
             .
             Ezech.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             and
             baptisme
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Circumcision
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             so
             is
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             Rom.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Circumcision
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             metonymie
             called
             
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.7
             ,
             13.
             so
             is
             baptisme
             a
             solemn
             installing
             of
             all
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             in
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             Acts
             2.39
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Circumcision
             is
             a
             solemne
             way
             of
             instituting
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             by
             one
             Spirit
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             command
             of
             Circumcising
             is
             as
             large
             as
             Covenanting
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             with
             Abrabam
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             make
             the
             command
             of
             being
             Baptized
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
               be
               Baptized
               ,
            
             
             as
             large
             as
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             call
             :
             
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               call
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             command
             supposes
             that
             all
             the
             Circumcised
             ,
             the
             males
             of
             eight
             dayes
             old
             understand
             not
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             ,
             signification
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             the
             seal
             ,
             
             and
             the
             command
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             supposeth
             that
             the
             children
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             promise
             is
             made
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             same
             as
             touching
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Covenant
             promise
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             positive
             command
             be
             generall
             that
             all
             these
             in
             Covenant
             should
             be
             marked
             with
             the
             initiatorie
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             As
             Gen.
             17.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               I
               am
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
            
             :
             Therefore
             old
             and
             young
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             no
             other
             command
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             baptize
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             but
             the
             institution
             of
             Baptism
             in
             place
             of
             Circumcision
             needfull
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             persons
             ,
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             except
             the
             ground
             of
             externall
             Covenanting
             stand
             as
             warranting
             to
             administrate
             the
             seal
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             Covenanted
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             a
             positive
             command
             and
             warrand
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             tender
             the
             Seal
             of
             Baptism
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             do
             actually
             beleeve
             ;
             then
             should
             there
             be
             an
             expresse
             command
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             concerning
             Baptism
             as
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ▪
             that
             every
             one
             before
             they
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             
             try
             and
             examine
             themselves
             whether
             they
             savingly
             beleeve
             or
             not
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             receive
             their
             own
             damnation
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             for
             self
             judging
             and
             self
             examination
             ,
             if
             actuall
             beleeving
             and
             being
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             these
             in
             whose
             heart
             and
             inward
             part
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             must
             be
             ingraven
             ,
             be
             the
             necessary
             condition
             required
             in
             all
             these
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             can
             warrantably
             tender
             Baptism
             as
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             And
             we
             require
             a
             positive
             command
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             Baptize
             none
             though
             they
             professe
             they
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             can
             try
             and
             examine
             whether
             they
             savingly
             beleeve
             or
             not
             :
             and
             here
             Anabaptists
             must
             flee
             to
             the
             consequences
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             reasons
             drawn
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             an
             express
             command
             they
             cannot
             flee
             unto
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             :
             It
             should
             not
             move
             us
             ,
             that
             Infants
             understand
             neither
             command
             
             nor
             seal
             ,
             nor
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             the
             Argument
             is
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             oblidged
             to
             answer
             it
             ;
             for
             Infants
             are
             as
             ignorant
             of
             the
             promises
             the
             speciall
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             of
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             are
             expresly
             to
             Infants
             of
             the
             New
             Testaments
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             promise
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             promise
             made
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.16
             .
             The
             Gospel
             and
             promise
             of
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             Gal.
             3.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             22
             ,
             29.23.28
             .
             Gal.
             6.2
             .
             Rom.
             4.13.16.20
             .
             Rom.
             9.8
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
             Heb.
             6.12.15
             .
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             1
             John
             5.1
             .
             is
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               your
               children
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             your
             Infants
             ,
             
               if
               they
               beleeve
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             1.
             
             Can
             Infants
             actually
             beleeve
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             promise
             so
             made
             to
             Turks
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeve
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             were
             an
             easier
             way
             to
             Anabaptists
             to
             say
             ,
             infants
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             as
             Parents
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             followed
             with
             Covenant
             mercy
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             is
             more
             spirituall
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             faith
             more
             urged
             ,
             God
             requires
             not
             the
             dipping
             of
             Infants
             in
             Rivers
             (
             a
             ceremony
             more
             onerous
             ,
             
             more
             ,
             truely
             ,
             in
             women
             with
             child
             ,
             virgins
             ,
             diseased
             persons
             ,
             in
             winter
             ,
             in
             cold
             countreys
             ,
             against
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             sixth
             ,
             the
             seventh
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             needs
             to
             be
             refuted
             )
             it
             being
             only
             a
             ceremony
             which
             they
             may
             well
             want
             .
             But
             now
             Infants
             of
             beleevers
             are
             casten
             out
             ,
             for
             no
             fault
             ,
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             Covenant
             mercy
             
               to
               the
               thousand
               Generation
            
             .
             Contrair
             to
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             From
             Covenant-prayers
             and
             Church-prayers
             :
             Contrair
             to
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             
             Ps.
             28.9
             .
             Ps.
             67.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Ps.
             103
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             From
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Covenant-presence
             ,
             who
             dwels
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Ps.
             135.21
             .
             Ps.
             132.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             Isa.
             19.25
             .
             Isa.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               be
               a
               father
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               sons
               and
               daughters
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             Though
             this
             be
             spoken
             to
             ▪
             all
             the
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             are
             Infants
             casten
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             a
             Covenant
             Father
             and
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             (
             5.
             )
             Infants
             are
             debarred
             from
             Covenant-calling
             and
             gathering
             in
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             Christ
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Matth.
             23.37
             .
             Psal.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             and
             excluded
             from
             Gods
             Covenant-choise
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Deut.
             7.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             and
             left
             being
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ,
             a
             prey
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             They
             are
             Excommunicated
             from
             Covenant-blessings
             earthly
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle-protection
             promised
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Deut.
             28.4
             .
             Lev.
             26.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             37.18.22.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Psal.
             92.10
             .
             Psal.
             112.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ezech.
             34.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Ezech.
             36.29.35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Ezech.
             8.7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Matth.
             6.27
             ,
             28.33
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             ,
             6.
             which
             were
             nothing
             if
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             provide
             bread
             ,
             protection
             ,
             safety
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             our
             houses
             ,
             to
             the
             fathers
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             had
             no
             charter
             but
             to
             beggery
             ,
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             wilde
             beasts
             and
             the
             diseases
             of
             Egypt
             :
             And
             the
             Infants
             have
             nothing
             from
             the
             Covenant
             but
             what
             Infants
             of
             Amaleck
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Ps.
             137.5
             .
             and
             of
             Sodom
             have
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             7.
             )
             They
             are
             members
             of
             Satan
             ,
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             not
             members
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             since
             there
             be
             but
             two
             Kings
             ,
             two
             Gods
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Eph.
             2
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
             Matth.
             12.29
             .
             and
             Christ
             the
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             body
             .
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             Infants
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             suffer
             incursions
             of
             Devils
             ,
             dreadfull
             diseases
             ,
             death
             ;
             and
             being
             without
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Pagans
             ;
             these
             evils
             must
             either
             be
             acts
             of
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             and
             preparatorie
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             eternall
             fire
             ,
             or
             blessed
             in
             Christ
             :
             But
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             are
             damned
             ,
             if
             the
             latter
             ,
             what
             blessing
             is
             there
             without
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             (
             8.
             )
             Being
             without
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
             1.
             
             Infants
             cannot
             be
             chosen
             and
             predestinate
             in
             Christ
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             Rom.
             9.11
             .
             nor
             given
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             saved
             Covenant-wayes
             ,
             as
             John
             17.2
             .
             John
             6.39
             .
             nor
             loved
             from
             eternity
             ,
             nor
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             Arminians
             teach
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             carried
             in
             Christ
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             a
             mid
             place
             ,
             without
             God
             or
             providence
             ,
             or
             decrees
             ,
             
             or
             fore-knowledge
             ,
             or
             counsel
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             They
             being
             without
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             cannot
             be
             redeemed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Blood
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             way
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Acts
             4.12
             .
             3.
             
             If
             Infants
             be
             born
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             Anabaptists
             teach
             ,
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             go
             either
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             so
             Christ
             took
             not
             on
             him
             their
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             is
             not
             their
             Saviour
             :
             or
             they
             go
             to
             everlasting
             torment
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             sinned
             ,
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             Divine
             Justice
             :
             Or
             to
             some
             third
             place
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             word
             saith
             ,
             Rev.
             20.12
             .
             
               that
               the
               dead
               small
               and
               great
               shall
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
            
             And
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             Infants
             are
             capable
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             Parents
             punished
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             bear
             Covenant-wrath
             in
             their
             Parents
             :
             As
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             seed
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             
             of
             Achab
             ,
             of
             others
             ,
             Ezod
             .
             20.5
             .
             Gen.
             17.14
             .
             4.
             
             Neither
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             life
             eternall
             ,
             nor
             Sonship
             ,
             nor
             Adoption
             in
             Christs
             suffering
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             can
             belong
             to
             Infants
             if
             they
             be
             without
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nor
             can
             children
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             blessed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               or
               of
               his
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
            
             As
             Mark
             10.
             if
             they
             be
             not
             under
             the
             N.
             Test.
             capable
             of
             Covenant-grace
             :
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             minded
             ,
             that
             Covenanting
             Parents
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             came
             to
             him
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             their
             diseases
             ,
             and
             beleeved
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             the
             blind
             call
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             20.
             and
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               Mat.
            
             15.
             
             Luk
             18.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               brought
               to
               him
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             8.16
             .
             Mat.
             9.2
             .
             Luk.
             4.40
             .
             they
             brought
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             children
             were
             not
             diseased
             ,
             nor
             possessed
             :
             And
             the
             Parents
             being
             desirous
             they
             might
             be
             blessed
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             proved
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             they
             were
             not
             children
             of
             heathen
             ,
             but
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Luk.
             18.16
             .
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             his
             meaning
             is
             of
             such
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Infants
             of
             Jew
             and
             Heathen
             ,
             belonged
             as
             subjects
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Infants
             of
             all
             Heathen
             should
             be
             Covenanted
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Parents
             are
             without
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             grow
             to
             age
             ,
             they
             should
             without
             any
             scandall
             be
             Excommunicate
             ,
             which
             were
             monstruous
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Invisible
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             be
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Infants
             ,
             
             because
             Infants
             were
             saved
             .
             Nor
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Can
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             be
             a
             meer
             Embleme
             that
             such
             were
             blessed
             ,
             for
             so
             ,
             beside
             that
             Doves
             and
             Lambs
             ,
             for
             meeknesse
             are
             
             capable
             of
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             Christ
             and
             blessed
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             coming
             ,
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             forbidden
             .
             v.
             16.
             which
             saith
             he
             desired
             the
             whole
             spece
             of
             Infants
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             him
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Christ
             make
             acts
             of
             Emblems
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             have
             children
             at
             all
             time
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             
               forbid
               them
               not
            
             ;
             He
             once
             cursed
             the
             fig
             tree
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             Embleme
             :
             and
             did
             but
             once
             wash
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             an
             Embleme
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             could
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             only
             Infants
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             ,
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             :
             For
             he
             saith
             indifferently
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
            
             :
             Now
             he
             should
             then
             have
             given
             marks
             to
             discern
             predestinate
             children
             and
             suffer
             them
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             And
             receive
             them
             only
             as
             
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               Mar.
            
             6.36
             ,
             37.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             should
             have
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             some
             Infants
             ,
             as
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             others
             to
             come
             .
             And
             the
             Parents
             should
             have
             known
             what
             children
             are
             predestinate
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Text
             evidences
             that
             the
             Disciples
             had
             a
             prejudice
             and
             a
             carnall
             one
             ,
             at
             infants
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             they
             understood
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             Disciples
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               rebuked
               these
               that
               brought
               them
            
             :
             as
             Anabaptists
             do
             .
             And
             Christ
             rebukes
             them
             and
             instates
             infants
             of
             beleeving
             Parents
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             was
             it
             extraordinary
             ,
             when
             Christ
             said
             
               suffer
               little
               Children
               to
               come
            
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             the
             spece
             instated
             members
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             kind
             must
             be
             saved
             and
             examples
             must
             be
             verified
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             judiciously
             )
             in
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             of
             such
             in
             Covenant
             relation
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             such
             subjects
             .
             For
             if
             Christs
             reason
             be
             ,
             of
             such
             for
             humilitie
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             want
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             invy
             ,
             as
             1
             Pet.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Math.
             18.
             
             Psal.
             131.1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             :
             he
             must
             mean
             by
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Glory
             and
             the
             triumphing
             Church
             ,
             this
             sense
             is
             refused
             by
             Anabaptists
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Infants
             of
             Pagans
             and
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             nature
             ,
             within
             and
             without
             the
             Church
             are
             as
             well
             marked
             resemblances
             of
             converts
             ,
             as
             they
             .
             And
             we
             must
             say
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             taken
             
             
             
             
             
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             blessed
             all
             the
             Pagan
             Infants
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             grow
             to
             age
             they
             should
             be
             for
             no
             fault
             ,
             but
             for
             age
             only
             ,
             Excommunicate
             from
             the
             blessing
             ,
             for
             Pagan
             Infants
             as
             well
             resemble
             humility
             and
             harmlessenesse
             (
             if
             only
             the
             personall
             qualifications
             of
             converts
             ,
             and
             heart-converts
             ,
             not
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Church-holinesse
             of
             visible
             Professours
             ,
             
             be
             here
             meant
             )
             as
             Infants
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             was
             no
             other
             designe
             and
             purpose
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             emphatick
             expression
             ,
             
               forbid
               them
               not
               to
               come
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Math.
            
             19.14
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Luke
             18.16
             .
             
               to
               me
            
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             but
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             common
             interest
             of
             the
             whole
             spece
             of
             infants
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             their
             Covenant
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             imaginable
             reason
             ,
             but
             the
             conceit
             of
             want
             of
             understanding
             (
             the
             prejudice
             of
             Anabaptists
             only
             )
             why
             the
             Disciples
             should
             have
             aimed
             to
             debar
             them
             or
             any
             poor
             sinners
             from
             accesse
             to
             the
             Saviour
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             10
             Christ
             
               took
               them
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               layed
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               blessed
               them
               .
            
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             personall
             reall
             favour
             bestowed
             upon
             infants
             ,
             had
             infants
             been
             meer
             symbolick
             and
             doctrinall
             resemblances
             of
             the
             humilitie
             of
             reall
             converts
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             ones
             as
             much
             without
             the
             Covenant
             as
             Pagans
             ,
             
             and
             as
             uncapable
             of
             Covenant
             grace
             and
             Covenant
             seals
             ,
             because
             void
             of
             actuall
             faith
             now
             under
             the
             new
             Gospel
             administration
             ,
             as
             horses
             or
             beasts
             ,
             let
             the
             opposites
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             show
             what
             sort
             of
             blessing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Christ
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             more
             value
             then
             Jacobs
             blessing
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             as
             reall
             ,
             and
             certain
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             must
             as
             Soveraigne
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             to
             curse
             the
             fig
             tree
             and
             it
             withered
             ,
             by
             his
             Soveraigne
             power
             have
             blessed
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             infants
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             declared
             them
             Covenanted
             Church
             members
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             this
             eminent
             act
             of
             blessing
             the
             children
             and
             in
             commanding
             that
             all
             such
             might
             have
             free
             accesse
             to
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             since
             the
             young
             ones
             were
             Subjects
             of
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             expressely
             forbids
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             be
             hindered
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Mark
             10.14
             .
             Luk.
             18.16
             .
             Math.
             19.14
             .
             and
             three
             Evangelists
             are
             three
             sufficient
             witnesses
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Supreme
             and
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             of
             blessing
             and
             cursing
             :
             
             for
             in
             him
             
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             young
             ones
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             Nations
             ,
             
               must
               be
               blessed
            
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             Isaac
             blessed
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             
               he
               must
               be
               blessed
               ,
               Gen.
            
             ●7
             .
             29.33
             .
             and
             Jacob
             blessed
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             Gen.
             49.28
             .
             and
             Moses
             the
             
               man
               of
               God
               blessed
               Israel
               ,
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               Deut.
            
             33.1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             with
             Covenant
             blessings
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             really
             blessed
             ,
             Christ
             must
             as
             really
             with
             Covenant
             blessings
             ,
             have
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             blessed
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             infants
             of
             Covenanting
             parents
             ,
             except
             Anabaptists
             say
             that
             it
             was
             some
             complementall
             salutation
             ,
             for
             the
             fashion
             that
             Christ
             bestowed
             upon
             infants
             ,
             when
             the
             Evangelists
             say
             ,
             
               he
               blessed
               them
            
             ,
             
             Math.
             19.13
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mark
             10.16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             4.
             by
             the
             glosse
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             .
             Christ
             blessed
             them
             symbolick
             and
             doctrinall
             resemblances
             of
             the
             humilitie
             and
             docility
             of
             reall
             converts
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             blessed
             as
             meer
             signes
             ,
             as
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             blessed
             ,
             or
             as
             new
             made
             crucifixes
             are
             blessed
             and
             dedicated
             to
             divine
             worship
             ,
             
             as
             resemblances
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ;
             and
             as
             Popish
             Images
             are
             symbolicallie
             blessed
             ,
             a
             strange
             devise
             are
             rather
             a
             strong
             delusion
             .
             4.
             
             If
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             infants
             as
             Matthew
             sayeth
             the
             mothers
             or
             parents
             sought
             that
             of
             him
             ,
             Math.
             19
             13.
             his
             prayers
             must
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             what
             could
             he
             seek
             for
             infants
             peace
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             Covenant
             mercies
             and
             salvation
             :
             for
             Christ
             was
             not
             to
             work
             a
             miracle
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             satisfied
             the
             desires
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             brought
             them
             on
             their
             armes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             go
             on
             their
             feet
             nor
             give
             a
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             were
             born
             as
             the
             man
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Math.
             9.2
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Now
             as
             Christ
             is
             always
             hard
             in
             his
             prayes
             ,
             
             Joh.
             11.42
             .
             so
             his
             blessing
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             (
             though
             Anabaptists
             will
             have
             them
             without
             Christ
             and
             the
             Covenant
             and
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             )
             must
             either
             be
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             for
             a
             third
             sort
             of
             blessing
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             not
             :
             Moses
             takes
             all
             blessings
             up
             in
             these
             two
             .
             Deut.
             27.12
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Deut.
             28.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Deut
             30.19
             .
             
               I
               set
               before
               you
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               ,
            
             and
             so
             doeth
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Heb.
             6.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             Christ
             could
             not
             bestow
             the
             Law
             blessing
             of
             Works
             upon
             these
             infants
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             not
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             nor
             can
             infants
             or
             any
             flesh
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             3.20
             .
             therefore
             must
             Christ
             
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Gal.
             3.14
             .
             Heb.
             6.14
             .
             let
             it
             be
             the
             blessing
             of
             remission
             and
             life
             ,
             or
             reall
             right
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             6.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             parents
             that
             brought
             them
             is
             holden
             forth
             ,
             Math.
             19.13
             .
             
               Then
               were
               little
               children
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               lay
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               and
               pray
               :
            
             then
             had
             they
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             praying
             and
             blessing
             should
             be
             availeable
             to
             infants
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             conjecture
             that
             they
             came
             with
             a
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             as
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             well
             sayeth
             ,
             a
             faith
             grounded
             upon
             a
             possibilitie
             of
             Election
             separated
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             secret
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             revealed
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             ,
             not
             election
             abstracted
             from
             that
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
             and
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Math.
             18.4
             ,
             10.
             that
             little
             ones
             Angels
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             1.13
             .
             that
             Angels
             are
             Minstring
             Spirits
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               these
               that
               shall
               by
               heritage
               or
               lot
               injoy
               salvation
               .
            
             It
             s
             clear
             infants
             have
             their
             share
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             by
             Covenant
             it
             must
             be
             .
             As
             also
             the
             blessed
             seed
             is
             promised
             to
             Adam
             before
             he
             have
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             :
             To
             
               Seth
               ,
               Japhet
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             when
             
               Cainan
               ,
               Cham
               ,
               Ishmael
               ,
               Esau
               ,
               Abrahams
            
             Idolatrous
             house
             ,
             to
             David
             ,
             when
             his
             brethren
             are
             refused
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             as
             heads
             of
             Generations
             ,
             when
             contrare
             Generations
             ,
             and
             the
             houses
             of
             
               Cainan
               ,
               Cham
               ,
               Ishmael
            
             ,
             are
             rejected
             :
             Hence
             the
             
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Isa.
             49.
             who
             shall
             bring
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             
               their
               sons
               and
               their
               daughters
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ,
            
             
             22.
             
             Isa.
             54.1
             .
             
               Sing
               O
               barren
               —
               for
               moe
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               desolate
               then
               of
               the
               maried
               wife
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Isa.
             60.4
             .
             
               Lift
               up
               thine
               eyes
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               all
               they
               gather
               themselves
               about
               ,
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               :
               thy
               sons
               shall
               come
               from
               far
               ,
               and
               thy
               sons
               shall
               be
               nourished
               at
               thy
               side
               .
               Israel
            
             marying
             and
             Israel
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             is
             the
             
               holy
               seed
               ,
               Neh.
            
             7.61
             .
             Neh.
             9.2
             .
             
               the
               holy
               seed
               have
               mingled
               with
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             1
             Chron.
             16.13
             .
             
               O
               ye
               seed
               of
               Israel
               his
               servants
               ,
               ye
               children
               of
               Jacob
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               be
               mindfull
               of
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             this
             holinesse
             by
             externall
             Covenanting
             is
             extended
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             
               But
               now
               are
               your
               children
               holy
            
             ;
             and
             its
             holinesse
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             called
             in
             ,
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             
               If
               the
               first
               fruit
               be
               holy
               ,
               the
               lump
               is
               also
               holy
               :
               
               and
               if
               the
               root
               be
               holy
               〈◊〉
               also
               the
               branches
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             prophecied
             ,
             Isa.
             61.9
             .
             
               Their
               seed
               shall
               be
               known
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               their
               off-spring
               among
               the
               people
               :
               All
               that
               see
               them
               shall
               acknowledge
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               But
               ye
               shall
               be
               named
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             holy
             by
             Covenant
             as
             was
             Aarons
             house
             ,
             because
             in
             Covenant
             visibly
             with
             
               God
               )
               men
               shall
               call
               you
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               God
               :
               Ye
               shall
               eat
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               glory
               shall
               ye
               boast
               your selves
               ,
            
             Isa.
             62.2
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               called
               by
               a
               new
               name
               ,
               which
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               named
               .
            
             v.
             12.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               call
               them
               the
               holy
               people
               ,
               the
               Redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               thou
               shalt
               be
               called
               ,
               Sought
               out
               ,
               A
               City
               not
               forsaken
               .
            
             Isa.
             65.22
             .
             
               As
               the
               dayes
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               are
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               people
               :
               and
               mine
               Elect
            
             (
             by
             calling
             )
             
               shall
               long
               injoy
               the
               work
               of
               their
               hands
               .
            
             Sure
             he
             Prophesies
             of
             a
             visibly
             Covenanted
             people
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             For
             he
             adds
             ,
             v.
             23.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               labour
               in
               vain
               ,
               nor
               bring
               forth
               in
               trouble
               :
               for
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               their
               off-spring
               with
               them
               .
            
             Now
             to
             any
             Godly
             Reader
             ,
             there
             is
             here
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             Prophesie
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Isai.
             6●
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             applyes
             that
             Text
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             9.
             
             
               Their
               seed
               shall
               be
               known
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Isa.
             62.2
             .
             
             
               The
               Gentiles
               shall
               see
               thy
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
             And
             for
             Chapter
             65.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Paul
             expounds
             it
             of
             the
             in-coming
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.24.26
             .
             Rom.
             10.20
             .
             Eph.
             2.12.13
             .
             Rom.
             15.20
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             speaks
             of
             a
             Visible
             Church
             and
             of
             their
             seed
             ,
             
               known
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               all
               that
               see
               them
               shall
               acknowledge
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               ,
            
             Isa.
             5●
             .
             9
             .
             
               But
               they
               did
               not
               see
               the
               white
               Stone
            
             (
             the
             seal
             of
             their
             election
             )
             
               and
               a
               new
               Name
               which
               none
               can
               read
               but
               he
               that
               receives
               it
               ,
            
             Rev.
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
             And
             they
             see
             them
             a
             seed
             and
             off-spring
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             God.
             Isa.
             62.12
             .
             
               They
               shall
               call
               them
               the
               holy
               people
               :
            
             then
             they
             must
             judge
             them
             a
             Visible
             Church
             .
             But
             a
             Church
             of
             such
             as
             are
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             ,
             they
             cannot
             see
             them
             to
             be
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Isai.
             55.
             
             They
             are
             a
             Visible
             Church
             .
             21.
             
             
               They
               shall
               build
               houses
               and
               inhabite
               them
            
             —
             22.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               build
               and
               another
               inhabite
               ,
               They
               shall
               not
               plant
               and
               another
               eat
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             23
             —
             ]
             
               Because
               they
               are
            
             (
             they
             shall
             be
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             Prophesie
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             
               the
               
               seed
               of
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               their
               off-spring
               with
               them
               .
               Jer.
            
             23.22
             .
             
               As
               the
               Host
               of
               Heaven
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               ,
               neither
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               measured
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               multiply
               the
               seed
               of
            
             David
             .
             What
             seed
             ?
             The
             visible
             seed
             :
             
               And
               the
               Levits
               that
               Minister
               unto
               me
               ,
               will
               I
               multiply
               :
            
             He
             alludes
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             of
             multiplying
             his
             seed
             ,
             Gen.
             13.15
             .
             Gen.
             15.5
             .
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             And
             this
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             (
             saith
             Calvin
             )
             belongs
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             have
             them
             not
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             people
             to
             their
             own
             Land.
             Now
             the
             people
             and
             Levits
             ,
             and
             house
             of
             David
             were
             never
             so
             multiplied
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             deliverance
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             if
             God
             establish
             Davids
             seed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal.
             89.4
             .
             And
             the
             
               seed
               of
               his
               people
               shall
               possesse
               the
               gates
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
            
             Gen.
             24.60
             .
             And
             if
             he
             powre
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             
               seed
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             Isai.
             44.3
             .
             and
             
               Circumcise
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             
               and
               put
               his
               words
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               seeds
               seed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Isai.
             59.21
             .
             
               And
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               righteous
               be
               blessed
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             37.26
             .
             not
             simply
             because
             they
             are
             a
             seed
             (
             for
             the
             whole
             seed
             of
             man
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             
             if
             so
             )
             but
             because
             
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
            
             Psal.
             69.36
             .
             
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             Esther
             6.13
             .
             
               the
               Children
               of
               his
               Servants
            
             ,
             Psal.
             102.28
             .
             See
             Jer.
             31.35
             ,
             35
             ,
             37.
             
             Isa.
             6.13
             .
             
               because
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Exod.
            
             2.24
             .
             2
             Kings
             13.23
             .
             Psal.
             105.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             111.5
             ,
             9.
             
             Gen.
             17.2
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             Lev.
             26.42
             ,
             45.
             
             Ezek.
             16.60
             .
             Luke
             1.72
             .
             Exod.
             6.4
             .
             Deut.
             8.18
             ,
             &c.
             Then
             must
             the
             Covenant
             be
             established
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             with
             the
             Visible
             seed
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             an
             abridging
             and
             contracting
             of
             this
             favour
             to
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             shewed
             ,
             and
             the
             Charter
             of
             reservation
             and
             exception
             must
             have
             been
             penned
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             .
             
             2.
             
             Otherwise
             the
             seed
             of
             all
             Gentiles
             called
             in
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             visibly
             cursed
             of
             God
             ,
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Congregation
               of
               his
               people
            
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             tenth
             Generation
             only
             as
             the
             Ammonite
             ,
             the
             Moabite
             ,
             the
             
               Bastard
               ,
               Deut.
            
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             Excommunicated
             out
             of
             
               the
               Camp
               as
               unclean
            
             ,
             nor
             should
             Christians
             marry
             or
             Covenant
             with
             them
             :
             As
             Deut.
             23.14
             .
             Lev.
             13.43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Deut.
             7.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Exod.
             34.15
             ,
             16.
             
             1
             
             King.
             11.2
             .
             Ezra
             9.2
             ,
             12.
             
             Nehem.
             13.23
             .
             Judg.
             3.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Judg.
             4.2
             .
             3.
             
             Except
             there
             be
             some
             middle
             between
             a
             cursed
             and
             a
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             a
             seed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             of
             Heathen
             ,
             without
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             A
             middle
             between
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Eph.
             2.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Acts
             26.18
             .
             Col.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
             which
             is
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             .
             Yea
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             and
             the
             same
             blessings
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             comes
             on
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             he
             and
             all
             his
             seed
             were
             blessed
             and
             in
             grace
             by
             the
             externall
             call
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Ezek.
             16.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Deut.
             7
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom.
             10.25
             .
             
             
               I
               will
               call
               them
               my
               people
               that
               were
               not
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               her
               beloved
               which
               was
               not
               beloved
               .
            
             And
             this
             externall
             calling
             is
             of
             Grace
             and
             so
             Grace
             ,
             no
             merit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             predestination
             to
             life
             is
             grace
             ,
             or
             for
             grace
             .
             For
             whosoever
             are
             called
             ,
             not
             because
             Elect
             ,
             but
             because
             freely
             loved
             of
             such
             a
             God
             and
             without
             merit
             called
             ,
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace●
             But
             so
             are
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
             If
             any
             object
             ,
             
               by
               Christs
               comming
               all
               the
               Nations
               old
               and
               young
               are
               not
               become
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
               but
               only
               true
               Believers
               ,
               even
               by
               our
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             are
             
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             not
             only
             because
             they
             are
             truely
             converted
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Office-house
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             reigns
             over
             them
             by
             the
             Scepter
             of
             his
             Word
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             convert
             .
             And
             external
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             is
             of
             it self
             free
             Grace
             and
             a
             singular
             favour
             bestowed
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Psal.
            
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat.
             21.42
             ,
             43.
             
             Luke
             14.16.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             free
             Grace
             that
             God
             will
             have
             hypocrites
             and
             real
             infidels
             to
             beget
             children
             to
             him
             that
             are
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ;
             
             and
             fills
             up
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             by
             Reprobate
             Parents
             who
             are
             instrumentall
             to
             the
             in-coming
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             of
             many
             Heirs
             of
             Glory
             :
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             right
             communicated
             from
             Reprobate
             Parents
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             that
             are
             Heirs
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Externall
             Covenanting
             goes
             before
             internall
             Covenanting
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             before
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             before
             the
             effect
             :
             For
             
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             of
             a
             sent
             Preacher
             ,
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
             and
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             saving
             means
             of
             begeting
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             of
             a
             new
             spirit
             :
             Hence
             1.
             
             All
             must
             be
             first
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             internally
             and
             really
             in
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             God
             is
             a
             God
             simply
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             but
             a
             God
             to
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Protection
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Hedge
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             his
             planting
             and
             watering
             by
             a
             Ministry
             .
             But
             he
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             Hos.
             2.19
             .
             
               I
               will
               betroth
               thee
               unto
               me
               for
               ever
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               betroth
               thee
               unto
               me
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               in
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               mercy
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Lord
             is
             joyned
             to
             back-sliding
             Israel
             ,
             in
             an
             externall
             marriage
             Covenant
             :
             But
             Jer.
             3.14
             .
             
               not
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               in
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             rotten
             party
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             
               Plead
               with
               your
               mother
               ,
               plead
               :
               for
               she
               is
               not
               my
               wife
               ,
               neither
               am
               I
               her
               husband
               .
            
             Zech.
             8.7
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               save
               my
               people
               from
               the
               East
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               West
               Countrey
               .
            
             8.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               bring
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               in
               truth
               and
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Then
             he
             is
             not
             to
             all
             
               a
               God
               in
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             fulfilling
             the
             first
             and
             substantiall
             promise
             of
             ingraving
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             keeps
             not
             Covenant
             even
             to
             external
             confederat●
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             conditionall
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             should
             beleeve
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             he
             promised
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             faith
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             a
             God
             externall
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             therefore
             
               he
               is
               a
               God
               in
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             to
             ingrave
             his
             Law
             in
             their
             heart
             .
             But
             externall
             confederation
             is
             not
             the
             adequate
             cause
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             should
             give
             a
             new
             heart
             to
             all
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             externally
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             the
             adequate
             cause
             is
             confederation
             external
             
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             discriminating
             love
             and
             free
             grace
             he
             is
             a
             God
             to
             some
             .
             
             4.
             
             He
             is
             a
             God
             to
             his
             Elect
             that
             he
             may
             ingrave
             his
             Law
             in
             their
             heart
             and
             inward
             parts
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             promising
             to
             be
             a
             
               God
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             ingraving
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             the
             effect
             .
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             Jer.
             32.38
             .
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             That
             is
             the
             cause
             .
             39.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fear
               me
               for
               ever
               ;
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               and
               of
               their
               children
               
               after
               them
               .
            
             See
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             Ezech.
             11.19
             ,
             20.
             though
             the
             words
             ly
             not
             in
             that
             order
             there
             and
             here
             .
             And
             Heb.
             8.10.5
             .
             God
             is
             not
             then
             a
             God
             to
             any
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             a
             clean
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ingraven
             therein
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ;
             And
             so
             this
             is
             true
             
               (
               because
               he
               is
               our
               God
               in
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               therefore
               we
               beleeve
               )
            
             but
             this
             is
             not
             true
             (
             
               because
               we
               beleeve
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               our
               God
            
             )
             except
             we
             argue
             from
             the
             effect
             to
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             :
             Calvine
             on
             
               Matth
               ▪
            
             19.14
             .
             We
             hence
             gather
             
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               is
               extended
               to
               Infant
               age
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               whole
               mankind
               had
               perished
            
             .
             Beza
             ,
             
               Infants
               are
               also
               comprehended
               in
               the
               free
               Covenant
               .
               Pareus
               ,
            
             its
             unlawfull
             to
             ●●barre
             these
             from
             baptism
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             ●●ds
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             Obj.
             
               But
               Christ
               commands
               not
               they
               be
               baptized
               .
               Answ.
            
             Nor
             doth
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             command
             the
             Parents
             to
             
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             Nor
             speak
             the
             Evangelists
             of
             any
             Parentall
             duty
             ;
             shall
             we
             from
             that
             conclude
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Christs
             mind
             that
             the
             Parents
             take
             care
             of
             the
             fourth
             &
             fifth
             Command
             ?
             Pareus
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             time
             nor
             place
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             he
             bids
             baptize
             all
             .
             3.
             
             He
             who
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             blessed
             them
             ,
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             invited
             them
             to
             bring
             Infants
             to
             him
             (
             of
             all
             which
             Infants
             were
             as
             uncapable
             ,
             
             as
             of
             the
             use
             and
             ends
             of
             Baptism
             and
             of
             actuall
             confession
             of
             sin
             and
             of
             beleeving
             )
             judged
             they
             ought
             be
             Baptized
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             never
             to
             be
             found
             where
             any
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             but
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Family
             is
             Baptized
             :
             And
             when
             we
             read
             that
             houses
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.16
             .
             Acts
             16.33
             .
             There
             is
             no
             more
             ground
             to
             say
             Infants
             are
             not
             Baptized
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             when
             the
             Lord
             saith
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             12.2
             .
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               make
               thy
               name
               great
            
             .
             And
             22.17
             .
             
               in
               blessing
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Isai.
             19.25
             .
             
               blessed
               be
               Aegypt
               my
               people
            
             ;
             he
             should
             mean
             ,
             he
             would
             blesse
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             minds
             to
             blesse
             the
             aged
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             seed
             and
             infants
             ,
             because
             they
             understand
             no●
             what
             a
             blessing
             of
             God
             means
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             womb
             and
             the
             seed
             are
             said
             to
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Psal.
             37.26
             .
             Deut.
             7.13
             .
             and
             God
             so
             intreated
             to
             blesse
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             blesse
             Davids
             house
             ,
             Psal.
             28.9
             .
             Psal.
             67.1
             ▪
             Deut.
             26.16
             .
             2
             Sam.
             7.29
             .
             the
             meaning
             should
             
             not
             be
             that
             God
             would
             blesse
             the
             young
             Infants
             and
             Children
             in
             Israel
             and
             in
             Davids
             house
             :
             And
             when
             Jacob
             is
             said
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             Gen.
             30.30
             .
             And
             the
             beleever
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             Family
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
             the
             meaning
             should
             be
             that
             they
             should
             provide
             for
             the
             aged
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             who
             understood
             what
             provision
             is
             ,
             but
             should
             not
             provide
             for
             the
             young
             ones
             ,
             who
             can
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hungry
             to
             morrow
             .
             To
             say
             young
             ones
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             to
             begge
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             all
             Israel
             
               were
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Sea
               and
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ,
            
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             All
             Israel
             old
             and
             young
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             blessing
             Covenanted
             ,
             Psal.
             28.9
             .
             Psal.
             67.1
             ,
             ●
             .
             and
             so
             of
             the
             seal
             :
             Anabaptists
             grant
             (
             as
             they
             must
             )
             if
             Infants
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             receive
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             by
             baptized
             houses
             ,
             must
             be
             meant
             only
             these
             come
             to
             age
             who
             can
             actually
             beleeve
             ?
          
           
             The
             Jews
             ,
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             
               are
               holy
               root
               and
               branch
            
             ,
             first
             fruit
             and
             lump
             ,
             fathers
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             again
             .
             Why
             ?
             The
             Generation
             to
             come
             in
             
               is
               holy
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             .
             Well
             say
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               but
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               federall
               holinesse
               you
               talk
               of
               ,
            
             
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             
               that
               gives
               not
               right
               to
               the
               casten
               off
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               Church
               priviledges
               ;
               for
               the
               casten
               off
               are
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Church
               priviledge
               ,
               your
               federall
               holinesse
               then
               must
               be
               a
               dream
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             these
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             re-ingrafted
             are
             holy
             ,
             intentionally
             ,
             
             in
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             beloved
             fathers
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             shall
             call
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             gives
             them
             right
             ;
             and
             these
             branches
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             the
             unborn
             Generation
             are
             only
             intentionally
             holy
             by
             this
             federall
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             actually
             holy
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             born
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             present
             Generation
             not
             broken
             off
             through
             unbeleef
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             others
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             election
             ,
             Rom.
             11.7
             .
             have
             right
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             
               For
               God
               hath
               not
               cast
               off
               his
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               fore-known
            
             For
             
               I
               am
               an
               Israelite
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             )
             
               of
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             thousands
             of
             Jews
             now
             hid
             ▪
             as
             in
             Elias
             his
             time
             ,
             
               who
               bowed
               not
               their
               knee
               to
               Baal
            
             ;
             but
             the
             body
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             great
             bulk
             is
             fallen
             away
             and
             cut
             off
             .
             Hence
             the
             Jews
             are
             holy
             federally
             ▪
             
             and
             not
             holy
             ,
             beloved
             of
             the
             fathers
             federally
             ,
             and
             not
             beloved
             federally
             ,
             holy
             and
             keep
             Church
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             founder
             and
             invisible
             part
             :
             And
             not
             holy
             federally
             nor
             having
             any
             Church
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wilfully
             broken
             off
             body
             ,
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             and
             stand
             to
             their
             fathers
             bloody
             deed
             ,
             these
             have
             no
             more
             Church-part
             nor
             portion
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             then
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             carnall
             discent
             from
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             God
             made
             the
             Covenant
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.
             and
             renewed
             the
             same
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             he
             made
             it
             with
             these
             who
             were
             not
             there
             standing
             ,
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
               not
               with
               you
               only
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             but
             virtually
             ,
             radically
             with
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             then
             born
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             substantialls
             ,
             for
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Law-service
             ,
             Types
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             
             Circumcision
             ,
             yea
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Elders
             to
             rule
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             were
             all
             accidents
             ,
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             and
             to
             obtain
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             by
             Christ
             :
             As
             the
             same
             way
             to
             the
             same
             City
             hath
             other
             hedges
             ,
             way-marks
             ,
             bridges
             ,
             this
             year
             which
             it
             had
             not
             500.
             years
             agoe
             .
             And
             look
             as
             a
             father
             that
             knowes
             he
             shall
             beget
             so
             many
             hundreth
             sons
             who
             shall
             all
             be
             Kings
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             royall
             inheritance
             ,
             writeth
             a
             Charter
             intituling
             them
             all
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             inheritance
             :
             They
             have
             all
             virtuall
             and
             radicall
             right
             ,
             ere
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             heir
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             he
             makes
             not
             another
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             So
             Deut.
             29.14
             ,
             15.
             he
             sayeth
             not
             ,
             He
             shall
             make
             another
             Covenant
             with
             these
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             born
             :
             but
             
               I
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               these
               that
               are
               not
               here
               ,
            
             not
             born
             .
             Hence
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Jer.
             2●
             .
             9
             .
             Deut.
             4.23
             .
             Josh
             23.11
             .
             
               My
               Covenant
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Gen.
             17.7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Exod.
             19.5
             .
             Psal.
             50.16
             .
             
               His
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Psal.
             105.8
             .
             
               He
               remembred
               his
               Covenant
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             111.5
             .
             
               He
               will
               remember
               his
               Covenant
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             5.9
             .
             
               His
               Covenant
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             13.23
             .
             When
             Hazael
             King
             of
             Syria
             oppressed
             Israel
             ,
             in
             their
             saddest
             afflictions
             ,
             Levit.
             26.42
             ,
             43.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             called
             
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Exod.
             24.7
             .
             2
             King.
             23.4
             .
             2
             Chron.
             34.30
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             easily
             determined
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             the
             Book
             of
             no
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               
               oath
               unto
               Jacob
               ,
            
             
             1
             Chron.
             16.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Psal.
             105.9
             .
             Jer.
             11.5
             .
             Dan.
             9.11
             .
             Luke
             1.73
             .
             Heb.
             6.15
             ,
             17.
             and
             to
             the
             fathers
             ,
             
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.16
             .
             Gen.
             17.9
             ,
             13.
             which
             relates
             to
             Adam
             also
             ,
             Levit.
             24.8
             .
             2
             Sam.
             23.5
             .
             
               made
               unto
               David
            
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             16.17
             .
             Psal.
             105.10
             .
             Isa.
             61.8
             .
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             so
             many
             Covenants
             ,
             as
             some
             speak
             of
             :
             
               the
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               better
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Heb.
             8.8
             ,
             13.
             
             Heb
             12.20
             ▪
             Jer.
             3.81
             .
             Heb.
             7.21
             .
             which
             newnesse
             and
             excellency
             is
             all
             expounded
             of
             the
             Mediator
             now
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             would
             remember
             that
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Paul
             proves
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             casten
             off
             the
             Jewes
             wholly
             .
             
             1.
             
             Arg.
             Because
             I
             Paul
             am
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             casten
             me
             off
             :
             Ergo
             in
             one
             the
             Covenant
             may
             stand
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             unchangeablenesse
             ,
             God
             hath
             foreknown
             them
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Elias
             .
             By
             way
             of
             p●●occupation
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             many
             are
             fallen
             off
             :
             but
             as
             then
             seven
             thousand
             were
             in
             Israel
             who
             bowed
             not
             their
             knee
             to
             Baal
             ,
             so
             now
             ;
             Because
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             doth
             not
             fall
             now
             ,
             or
             then
             .
             Then
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               not
               of
               works
            
             .
             He
             reconceals
             that
             he
             saith
             with
             what
             before
             ,
             by
             a
             preoccupation
             :
             And
             have
             all
             the
             Jewes
             fallen
             short
             of
             righteousnesse
             ?
             and
             he
             answers
             ,
             All
             are
             not
             fallen
             short
             .
             
               The
               election
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             elected
             have
             obtained
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             rest
             not
             .
             2.
             
             To
             make
             way
             to
             exhort
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             the
             Jews
             ▪
             He
             speaks
             some
             more
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             as
             he
             spake
             ,
             Ch.
             9.
             of
             eternall
             predestination
             ,
             and
             of
             2.
             
             The
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             blinding
             and
             hardning
             .
             They
             have
             fallen
             in
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             may
             utterly
             fall
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             may
             be
             provocked
             by
             their
             fall
             .
          
           
             Hence
             by
             diverse
             Arguments
             he
             proves
             that
             the
             Jewes
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             again
             to
             Christ
             1.
             
             From
             four
             ends
             of
             the
             Jews
             fall
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             provoke
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             some
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             worlds
             salvation
             .
             Whence
             the
             magnifying
             of
             Pauls
             Ministry
             ,
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             2.
             
             Arg.
             From
             the
             great
             fruit
             ;
             If
             their
             fall
             be
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             their
             incoming
             again
             must
             be
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             grave
             of
             the
             buried
             unbeleeving
             world
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             They
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             .
             These
             who
             are
             holy
             separated
             
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             Covenant-call
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             again
             :
             But
             so
             is
             Israel
             .
             The
             Assumption
             he
             proves
             by
             p●rts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             masse
             and
             root
             of
             Israel
             is
             holy
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             were
             the
             Covenanted
             visible
             stock
             ,
             line
             ,
             root
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             sayeth
             :
             then
             the
             posterity
             ,
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             the
             branches
             partly
             born
             ,
             partly
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             must
             be
             holy
             Covenant-wayes
             :
             The
             tree
             ,
             root
             and
             branches
             are
             holy
             and
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             branches
             have
             right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             seals
             .
             Hence
             Anabaptists
             ,
             without
             all
             reason
             ,
             say
             that
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             federall
             and
             externall
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             of
             reall
             ,
             internall
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ,
             only
             of
             the
             invisible
             body
             predestin●ted
             to
             life
             :
             for
             though
             invisible
             holinesse
             cannot
             be
             excluded
             ,
             except
             we
             exclude
             the
             holinesse
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             were
             without
             doubt
             a
             part
             of
             the
             root
             :
             yet
             he
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ,
             as
             made
             visible
             and
             of
             the
             visible
             collective
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             not
             of
             only
             reall
             and
             invisible
             holinesse
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             was
             true
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Elias
             ,
             
             If
             the
             root
             be
             holy
             the
             branches
             are
             holy
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             a
             New
             Testament-Truth
             of
             perpeall
             verity
             ,
             If
             the
             Fathers
             be
             holy
             so
             must
             the
             Sons
             .
             The
             Fathers
             have
             Church-right
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             so
             have
             the
             Children
             :
             but
             it
             is
             most
             false
             of
             the
             invisible
             mysticall
             body
             and
             root
             only
             ,
             and
             of
             reall
             and
             internall
             holinesse
             ;
             For
             neither
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             If
             the
             Fathers
             be
             predestinated
             to
             life
             ,
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             and
             saved
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Children
             be
             .
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               Esau
               ,
               Absalom
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             of
             Hypocrit●●
             called
             from
             their
             prophanenesse
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorah
             ,
             Isai.
             1.10
             .
             
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Moab
            
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             Jerem.
             9.26
             .
             as
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             Amos
             9.7
             .
             Then
             should
             that
             (
             2.
             )
             Distinction
             of
             
               Jewes
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             inward
             ,
             and
             
               of
               Jews
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.28
             .
             and
             of
             the
             
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               children
               of
               the
               promise
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.7
             ,
             8.
             and
             of
             the
             persecuting
             children
             of
             the
             bond
             woman
             not
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             Gal.
             4.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             &c.
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Yea
             3.
             
             If
             by
             the
             root
             and
             the
             lump
             be
             understood
             only
             Believers
             and
             chosen
             to
             life
             ,
             the
             whole
             Israel
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               remnant
               only
               shall
               be
               
               saved
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             LXX
             .
             Te●la
             .
             
               A
               part
               taken
               out
               shal
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.27
             .
             Isai.
             10.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Hos.
             1.10
             .
             4.
             
             By
             the
             branches
             must
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             visible
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             .
             Now
             if
             Anabaptists
             give
             us
             a
             Visible
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             of
             all
             reall
             believers
             ,
             even
             the
             branches
             and
             Infants
             ,
             (
             which
             shall
             hardly
             be
             proven
             by
             the
             Scripture
             )
             these
             infants
             at
             least
             being
             visible
             Believers
             may
             lawfully
             be
             baptized
             ,
             being
             both
             internally
             and
             visible
             ,
             and
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             .
             For
             this
             Scripture
             is
             expresly
             expounded
             by
             them
             of
             reall
             and
             inherent
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             Infants
             must
             be
             reall
             Believers
             and
             in
             Covenant
             .
             Ergo
             they
             must
             be
             baptized
             :
             What
             can
             be
             replied
             is
             not
             imaginable
             :
             but
             they
             have
             not
             actuall
             faith
             ,
             and
             possibly
             that
             is
             not
             known
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             the
             
               branches
               and
               root
               both
               are
               holy
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             new
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             but
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             actuall
             ●●●rcise
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             cannot
             be
             discerned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             these
             that
             are
             come
             to
             age
             .
             5.
             
             Here
             shall
             also
             be
             this
             new
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             predestination
             to
             life
             and
             glory
             must
             be
             propagated
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             lump
             to
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             from
             the
             root
             and
             parents
             to
             the
             branches
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             against
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             Paul
             spake
             abstractly
             of
             the
             only
             invisible
             body
             really
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             visible
             body
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             body
             invisible
             is
             an
             elect
             seed
             that
             cannot
             fall
             away
             ;
             But
             the
             body
             that
             here
             he
             speaks
             of
             are
             such
             ,
             of
             which
             a
             part
             are
             hardned
             and
             blinded
             ,
             
             and
             under
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             elect
             and
             chosen
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               election
               have
               obtained
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               hardned
               ,
            
             and
             of
             such
             a
             body
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             body
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elias
             ,
             of
             which
             multitudes
             fell
             away
             ,
             
               slew
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               digged
               down
               the
               Altars
               ,
            
             and
             a
             good
             number
             were
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             bowed
             not
             
               their
               knee
               to
               Baal
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             body
             now
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mixt
             body
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             body
             that
             is
             fallen
             and
             stumbled
             ,
             v.
             11.
             and
             these
             whom
             he
             preaches
             unto
             ,
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             a
             holy
             emulation
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             incoming
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             which
             is
             sure
             a
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             be
             ingraffed
             in
             again
             ,
             v.
             23.
             which
             includes
             a
             visible
             body
             of
             diverse
             generations
             .
             4.
             
             Yea
             he
             must
             speak
             of
             a
             Nationall
             election
             and
             externall
             calling
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             7.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             Psal.
             132.13
             .
             Isai.
             41.2
             .
             Not
             
             of
             a
             personall
             election
             of
             some
             certain
             persons
             who
             fell
             ,
             were
             blinded
             ,
             rejected
             fully
             and
             totally
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             received
             in
             and
             ingraffed
             as
             sound
             believers
             again
             ▪
             for
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             no
             such
             boating
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             huge
             numerous
             body
             of
             which
             some
             fell
             ,
             some
             stand
             and
             includes
             diverse
             generations
             .
             5.
             
             The
             collective
             visible
             body
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             such
             as
             Paul
             preacheth
             unto
             ,
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             such
             as
             are
             ingraffed
             in
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             ingraffed
             into
             the
             Olive
             of
             the
             visible
             Body
             ,
             and
             
               partake
               of
               the
               fatnesse
            
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             
               Baptism
               ▪
               Co●enant-comforts
            
             ,
             promises
             .
             
             Now
             if
             any
             say
             that
             this
             proves
             not
             that
             Infants
             are
             ingraffed
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             say
             that
             Infants
             of
             the
             Jews
             before
             Christ
             partaked
             of
             no
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             Blessings
             ,
             Presence
             ,
             Protection
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             were
             not
             broken
             off
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             they
             now
             stand
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             holy
             branches
             ,
             as
             the
             root
             is
             holy
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             and
             that
             none
             but
             the
             fathers
             shall
             be
             ingraffed
             in
             ,
             and
             only
             4.
             
             The
             aged
             and
             the
             baptized
             actuall
             believers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             the
             ingraffed
             ones
             ,
             not
             their
             Infants
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Heathen
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             casten
             off
             Jewes
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Jewes
             ingraffing
             in
             again
             shall
             be
             to
             their
             great
             hurt
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             was
             long
             agoe
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             shall
             no
             more
             in
             time
             coming
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Pagans
             and
             the
             lately
             cut
             off
             fathers
             :
             Nor
             can
             the
             Adversaries
             say
             that
             Jewish
             Infants
             were
             
               broken
               off
               through
               unbelief
            
             ▪
             because
             they
             are
             capable
             neither
             of
             belief
             nor
             of
             unbelief
             to
             them
             .
             Then
             they
             remain
             in
             the
             Olive
             tree
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             be
             still
             their
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             fathers
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             the
             fathers
             shall
             be
             reingraffed
             and
             they
             made
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Infants
             shall
             be
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             Covenant-right
             or
             Church-right
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             then
             the
             Infants
             of
             Egyptians
             and
             Philistines
             had
             to
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Shall
               not
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               all
               the
               Infants
               of
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               ingrafted
               in
               ,
               and
               baptized
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Text
             warrants
             us
             to
             say
             it
             only
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             ingrafted
             and
             called
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             right
             to
             baptism
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               This
               Text
               is
               spoken
               of
               these
               that
               have
               hereditary
               Covenant-right
               ,
               from
               their
               naturall
               Father
            
             Abraham
             .
             
               We
               Gentiles
               
               have
               not
               that
               naturall
               relation
               to
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
             
               nor
               are
               we
               his
               naturall
               sons
               ,
               nor
               branches
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             s
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             
               by
               birth
               as
               birth
            
             ,
             had
             hereditary
             right
             to
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             they
             had
             right
             by
             such
             a
             birth
             from
             Abraham
             taken
             in
             out
             of
             free-love
             to
             Covenant
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             are
             naturall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             kindlie
             .
             2.
             
             First
             branches
             and
             sprigs
             ,
             before
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             beleeving
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             we
             beleeving
             are
             made
             Abrahams
             by
             proportion
             ,
             and
             are
             secondary
             and
             so
             wild
             branches
             .
             2.
             
             Abraham
             is
             not
             the
             Physicall
             ,
             but
             a
             Morall
             root
             .
             For
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             beleeving
             Father
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             beleeving
             Head
             of
             Children
             ,
             of
             Servants
             ,
             and
             strangers
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Covenant
             is
             laid
             as
             an
             Heavenly
             depositum
             ,
             upon
             Zacheus
             ,
             in
             relation
             not
             to
             his
             children
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             Luke
             19.
             
             For
             when
             he
             is
             made
             a
             sonne
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Life
             comes
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             house
             :
             and
             so
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             and
             to
             the
             Jayler
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             and
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             way
             I
             distinguish
             seeds
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             the
             Jews
             that
             are
             come
             in
             ,
             be
             federaly
             holy
             for
             their
             fathers
             ?
             Since
             now
             it
             is
             about
             fifteen
             hundreth
             years
             since
             their
             father●
             were
             broken
             off
             from
             Church
             and
             Covenant
             :
             May
             not
             all
             the
             world
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             be
             federally
             holy
             branches
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             ,
             and
             Preached
             unto
             Adam
             a
             beleeving
             root
             and
             father
             in
             Paradice
             ?
             So
             it
             would
             appear
             once
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             seed
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             are
             federally
             holy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             Answ.
             This
             is
             as
             great
             a
             difficultie
             to
             the
             Adversaries
             (
             and
             insuperable
             )
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             unborn
             by
             their
             way
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             holy
             in
             their
             branches
             and
             off-spring
             then
             Turks
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             untill
             they
             grow
             to
             age
             and
             actually
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Infants
             of
             Americans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             worship
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             Satan
             ,
             that
             way
             holy
             .
             And
             so
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             Jews
             have
             no
             holiness
             from
             the
             root
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             
               beloved
               for
               the
               fathers
            
             ,
             as
             vers
             .
             28.2
             .
             All
             the
             Jews
             leave
             not
             off
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Invisible
             Church
             ;
             For
             Paul
             saith
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
             
               blindnesse
               in
               part
               is
               happened
               to
               Israel
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             a
             part
             of
             Israel
             :
             For
             howbeit
             the
             visible
             masse
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             Christ
             and
             
               wrath
               ●e
               come
               upon
               them
               
               to
               the
               outmost
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             2.16
             .
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             said
             universally
             of
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yea
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             the
             Jews
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               .
               James
               to
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.1
             .
             and
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             and
             John
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             I
             judge
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             not
             broken
             off
             the
             Olive
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             a
             Visible
             Church
             way
             ,
             derive
             Covenant
             right
             to
             the
             branches
             that
             shall
             be
             ingrafted
             in
             .
             But
             many
             Nations
             descended
             of
             Adam
             have
             universally
             rejected
             Christ
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             the
             blessed
             seed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               May
               we
               not
               say
               that
               the
               root
               is
               Christ
               as
               mysticall
               Head
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               partake
               of
               the
               s●ppe
               of
               grace
               and
               life
               and
               fatnesse
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             intent
             of
             Paul
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Jews
             cut
             off
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             unbeleef
             ,
             shall
             be
             ingrafted
             in
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             own
             time
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             root
             and
             in
             the
             first
             fruits
             Abraham
             ,
             
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             their
             Covenant-holiness
             is
             not
             the
             adequat
             cause
             ,
             why
             they
             shall
             be
             ingrafted
             in
             really
             into
             Christ
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             the
             carnall
             children
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             relative
             holinesse
             must
             be
             really
             ingrafted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Lords
             free
             love
             ,
             both
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             personall
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Church
             ingrafting
             ,
             and
             the
             continued
             deriving
             of
             that
             relative
             holinesse
             being
             a
             continued
             free
             favour
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             love
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             to
             root
             and
             branches
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             bear
             truth
             ,
             which
             ,
             is
             said
             v.
             28.
             which
             expores
             this
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
               that
               they
               are
               beloved
               for
               the
               fathers
               ,
            
             not
             as
             if
             they
             were
             predestinate
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             Abraham
             was
             so
             chosen
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Covenant-holinesse
             ,
             which
             was
             holinesse
             from
             Christ
             not
             as
             root
             and
             head
             ,
             through
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             politick
             head
             which
             yet
             is
             ,
             what
             we
             say
             .
             For
             because
             Christ
             is
             holy
             as
             root
             ,
             head
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Jews
             once
             his
             Church
             Visible
             and
             to
             be
             so
             again
             ,
             the
             branches
             are
             not
             really
             holy
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             all
             of
             them
             were
             not
             in
             Christ
             :
             But
             if
             all
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             also
             Infants
             who
             are
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             be
             baptized
             into
             the
             visible
             body
             ,
             so
             are
             Infants
             .
             See
             more
             of
             this
             in
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             Mr.
             Black
             ,
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Baxter
            
             ,
             who
             have
             closed
             the
             dispute
             learnedly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             The
             differences
             of
             externall
             and
             internall
             Covenanting
             .
             2.
             
             No
             Universall
             Grace
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10.18
               .
               Psal.
               19.3
            
             .
             nor
             in
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             power
             of
             beleeving
             to
             all
             given
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             HEnce
             ,
             the
             clear
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             externall
             visible
             and
             Nationall
             Covenanting
             of
             the
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             And
             the
             internall
             and
             personall
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             visible
             also
             )
             Covenanting
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             old
             shadows
             are
             abolished
             ▪
             The
             former
             is
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             with
             the
             
               house
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
            
             chosen
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             personall
             with
             single
             men
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             give
             a
             Nation
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             Land
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Covenant
             internally
             is
             so
             made
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             without
             exceptions
             ,
             must
             
               know
               the
               Lord
            
             savingly
             (
             what
             may
             be
             the
             converted
             Jews
             case
             ,
             whether
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             visible
             ,
             real
             ,
             and
             personall
             Covenanters
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             11.26
             .
             seems
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             determine
             )
             and
             all
             and
             every
             one
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             then
             must
             all
             the
             visible
             house
             of
             Israel
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             chosen
             only
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             visible
             externall
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             ,
             Jer.
             31.32
             .
             The
             other
             personall
             and
             internall
             is
             never
             broken
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             really
             fulfilled
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             persons
             and
             single
             branches
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             Jer.
             31.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Isa.
             54.13
             .
             Joh.
             6.45
             .
             not
             so
             in
             the
             visible
             externall
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             externall
             :
             not
             any
             is
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             taught
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             reall
             personall
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             like
             that
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             night
             and
             the
             day
             ;
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             There
             is
             perseverance
             absolutely
             promised
             ,
             Jer.
             32.40
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               good
               .
            
             It
             s
             sure
             in
             Gods
             part
             ,
             for
             he
             changeth
             not
             .
             Nay
             ,
             but
             we
             change
             and
             turn
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             obviats
             that
             :
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               
               fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             
             So
             Isai.
             54.10
             .
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             but
             all
             such
             as
             Nationally
             ,
             visibly
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             profession
             only
             ,
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Jer.
             31.
             
             ●●
             .
             
               Behold
               〈◊〉
               day
               〈◊〉
               come
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               shall
               be
               built
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             spirituall
             right
             in
             Christ
             made
             to
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             these
             that
             are
             personall
             Covenanters
             ;
             As
             Jer.
             32
             .
             4●
             .
             Ezek.
             11.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             33.
             
             Ezek.
             37.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Ezek.
             34.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             which
             promise
             ,
             though
             not
             rep●●ted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             〈…〉
             cited
             ,
             Heb.
             8.8
             .
             Heb.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             but
             of
             purpose
             〈…〉
             ,
             because
             the
             promise
             of
             temporal
             blessings
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             expresse
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Yet
             ▪
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testamant
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             we
             have
             bread
             by
             Covenant-promise
             ,
             Matth.
             19
             ▪
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             8
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             
             ●
             ▪
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             which
             〈…〉
             only
             〈…〉
             Covenant
             externally
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             six
             differences
             are
             clear
             ,
             Jer.
             31.33
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             are
             not
             really
             and
             personally
             confederates
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             the
             Lord
             say
             to
             both
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             yet
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             .
          
           
             Hence
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             truth
             in
             what
             Arminians
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Cov●●ant
             of
             Grace
             is
             made
             with
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             For
             this
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             seed
             :
             But
             a
             Covenant
             so
             universall
             ought
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             to
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             thus
             was
             not
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             published
             and
             made
             it
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             choised
             Israel
             above
             all
             the
             people
             on
             earth
             ,
             
             Deut.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Deut.
             7.6
             .
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             and
             shewed
             his
             judgements
             and
             statutes
             to
             them
             &
             not
             to
             other
             Nations
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             subjejective
             revealing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             universall
             grace
             ,
             given
             to
             Heathen
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             objective
             revealing
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             the
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             as
             some
             teach
             ,
             citing
             the
             Ps.
             29.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             For
             so
             1.
             
             God
             choised
             
               Americans
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wild
             Savages
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             choised
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             if
             the
             
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               went
               out
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             
             as
             they
             expound
             ,
             Psal.
             19.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
             then
             it
             must
             be
             the
             purpose
             of
             David
             and
             Paul
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Christ
               crucified
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             
               alone
               name
               men
               are
               saved
            
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             only
             〈◊〉
             come
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Acts
             4
             .
             1●
             .
             John
             14.6
             .
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             which
             must
             declare
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               day
               unto
               day
               ,
            
             and
             must
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             who
             see
             the
             Sun
             rise
             and
             go
             down
             ;
             ●or
             sure
             that
             sound
             ,
             Psal.
             19.4
             .
             goeth
             through
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             Sure
             Paul
             must
             give
             a
             dark
             interpretation
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             of
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             hearing
             ,
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
             
               (
               but
               I
               say
               have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
               )
            
             be
             the
             hearing
             of
             
               God
               Creator
            
             ,
             his
             sounding
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             Night
             ,
             Day
             and
             Sun
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             by
             all
             that
             see
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             joyfull
             sound
             of
             Christ
             Preached
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             written
             and
             objectively
             〈◊〉
             in
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             as
             Amyrald
             and
             his
             do
             expound
             it
             ;
             Then
             may
             all
             that
             see
             the
             Sun
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             (
             for
             of
             their
             beleef
             Moses
             speaks
             ,
             Deut.
             30.14
             .
             and
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             ●●
             ▪
             )
             and
             all
             have
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             sent
             Prophets
             ▪
             whose
             feet
             are
             beautifull
             upon
             the
             mountains
             ,
             
               publishing
               〈…〉
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             as
             Nah.
             1.15
             .
             Isai.
             52.7
             .
             and
             ●ll
             that
             see
             the
             Sunne
             are
             the
             same
             way
             saved
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             ,
             who
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             Paul
             strangely
             crosseth
             this
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               upon
               him
            
             (
             as
             God
             reveal●●
             i●
             Christ
             )
             
               in
               whom
               they
               believe
               not
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               How
               shal
               they
               〈◊〉
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               〈◊〉
               ?
            
             Now
             if
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             be
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             Sun
             rising
             and
             going
             down
             (
             as
             Amyrald
             and
             some
             Libertines
             do
             say
             ,
             whom
             I
             heard
             Preach
             the
             same
             thing
             at
             
               London
               )
               Paul
            
             might
             receive
             an
             easie
             and
             a
             short
             answer
             :
             The
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             written
             on
             the
             Firmament
             Sun
             and
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             
             is
             as
             lawfull
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             a
             book
             upon
             which
             Americans
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             see
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             read
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             call
             upon
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             winne
             and
             earn
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             industrie
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             sent
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             the
             Preached
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             
             cannot
             deny
             but
             
               faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
            
             of
             some
             other
             Preacher
             then
             a
             Gospel-Preacher
             or
             one
             that
             is
             sent
             ;
             for
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             1.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             19.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             —
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             distinguish
             the
             two
             Books
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             such
             an
             Objection
             dreamed
             as
             Amyrald
             imagines
             of
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
             
               If
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               For
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               declared
               his
               minde
               to
               them
               .
            
             He
             answers
             :
             
               God
               did
               not
               so
               keep
               up
               his
               good
               will
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             ac
             veluti
             voce
             providentiae
             ,
             
               and
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Providence
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               :
               which
               things
               should
               be
               spoken
               to
               no
               purpose
               by
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               if
               they
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               revelation
               of
               God
               as
               Creator
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Redeemer
               :
               for
               what
               hath
               that
               revelation
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Therefore
            
             Calvine
             
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               speaketh
               of
               the
               revelation
               by
               the
               creatures
               preparatory
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             there
             is
             an
             Objection
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             
               But
               I
               say
               have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
            
             A
             learned
             Countrey-man
             ,
             
               Charles
               Fermin
            
             :
             
             But
             the
             Israelites
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             have
             not
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Then
             if
             faith
             be
             from
             hearing
             ,
             and
             saving
             calling
             upon
             God
             be
             from
             faith
             ,
             then
             believing
             Israelites
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             He
             not
             only
             yeelds
             that
             the
             Israelites
             have
             heard
             ,
             but
             he
             confirms
             it
             from
             Psal.
             19.
             
             
               Yea
               their
               sound
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             
               à
               minore
            
             ,
             
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             more
             ,
             The
             whole
             world
             hath
             heard
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             creatures
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             revealed
             Gospel
             ,
             far
             more
             then
             the
             Jewes
             to
             whom
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             were
             committed
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             first
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             preached
             ,
             have
             heard
             :
             And
             therefore
             not
             all
             that
             hear
             do
             believe
             (
             though
             faith
             come
             by
             hearing
             )
             nor
             do
             all
             call
             upon
             God
             and
             are
             saved
             .
             So
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
            
             :
             so
             Calvin
             ,
             
             
               Hyperius
               ,
               Faius
            
             .
             It
             's
             not
             strange
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             for
             God
             spake
             to
             them
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             creature
             .
             Pareus
             observes
             that
             Paul
             cites
             not
             the
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             and
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               written
            
             ,
             but
             alludes
             to
             it
             only
             .
          
           
           
             Spanhemius
             .
             If
             it
             be
             well
             said
             that
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             heavens
             is
             gone
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             may
             be
             said
             truly
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Junius
             to
             that
             sense
             .
             But
             1.
             the
             place
             saith
             not
             that
             God
             called
             with
             a
             will
             ,
             
             to
             save
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               winked
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               not
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.16
             .
             
               But
               now
               God
               commandeth
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               repent
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.30
             .
             and
             he
             revealed
             not
             his
             Testimonies
             to
             them
             .
             
             Now
             was
             not
             the
             same
             Gospel-book
             in
             the
             Pages
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             as
             legible
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             ,
             as
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
             Nor
             can
             the
             Gospel
             which
             never
             came
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             many
             Indians
             and
             millions
             of
             people
             ,
             it
             being
             to
             them
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             ,
             and
             an
             un-heard
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             explain
             the
             book
             of
             Creation
             ;
             as
             the
             thing
             that
             shadows
             out
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             New
             Testament
             clears
             the
             Types
             of
             the
             Old
             :
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             any
             where
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             work
             of
             Creation
             or
             Providence
             ,
             expresseth
             Christs
             
               dying
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               rising
               for
               our
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             tell
             us
             of
             an
             Embleme
             ,
             in
             nature
             ,
             of
             God
             Incarnate
             ,
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             in
             glory
             pleading
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ;
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Lords
             naturall
             desires
             of
             saving
             all
             ,
             calling
             and
             inviting
             all
             to
             Repentance
             ▪
             of
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             ,
             his
             naturall
             willingnesse
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             should
             obey
             ,
             do
             not
             ebbe
             and
             waxe
             and
             decrease
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea
             and
             Moon
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             taking
             such
             a
             course
             with
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             no
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             comes
             to
             their
             ears
             ,
             so
             that
             then
             
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               without
               Christ
               ,
               being
               aliens
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               promise
               ,
            
             
             
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
             
               And
               in
               time
               past
               were
               no
               people
            
             (
             in
             Covenant
             )
             
               and
               had
               not
               obtained
               mercy
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
               and
               were
               far
               off
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             must
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             written
             in
             Sunne
             and
             Moon
             ;
             and
             the
             book
             of
             Creation
             is
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             hath
             been
             shewing
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             in
             Covenant
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             
             and
             since
             no
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             to
             millions
             now
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             not
             in
             Covenant
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Gospel-truth
             now
             ,
             that
             stands
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             Rom.
             9.18
             .
             
               He
               hath
               therefore
               mercy
               upon
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               hardens
               whom
               he
               will.
            
             And
             he
             said
             it
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Exod.
             33.19
             .
             and
             
             repeateth
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             9.15
             .
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               whom
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               have
               compassion
               upon
               whom
               I
               will
               have
               compassion
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             man
             say
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             like
             antecedent
             naturall
             good-will
             ,
             to
             save
             eternally
             all
             these
             whom
             he
             calleth
             and
             moveth
             finally
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             whom
             he
             so
             moveth
             and
             calleth
             as
             he
             knoweth
             they
             shall
             never
             obey
             ,
             whereas
             he
             can
             move
             all
             finally
             to
             obey
             ,
             without
             straining
             their
             naturall
             liberty
             :
             He
             speaks
             things
             that
             cannot
             consist
             with
             both
             the
             wisedom
             and
             liberty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             amongst
             these
             to
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             comes
             ,
             
             some
             are
             externally
             only
             ,
             and
             never
             saved
             ,
             Matth.
             22.14
             .
             Rom.
             9.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Others
             internally
             personally
             and
             really
             in
             Covenant
             and
             saved
             ;
             why
             but
             some
             may
             be
             neither
             wayes
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             they
             never
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Americans
             were
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             Preached
             to
             them
             in
             that
             sound
             ,
             that
             goes
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Why
             ,
             but
             
               Moab
               ,
               Ammon
            
             ,
             and
             
               Assyrians
               ,
               Philistines
               ,
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             are
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             his
             
               chosen
               people
            
             ,
             his
             Sion
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             the
             principall
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             be
             made
             to
             them
             ?
             and
             are
             we
             not
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             will
             write
             his
             Law
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             
               Cain
               ,
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Doeg
               ,
               Ahab
               ,
               Judas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Moabites
               ,
               Ammonites
               ,
               Aegyptians
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ?
             Contrair
             to
             Psa.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Hos.
             8.12
             .
             Exo.
             20.1
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             mankind
             have
             received
             a
             subjective
             power
             to
             beleeve
             and
             receive
             Christ
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             us
             ,
             Printed
             to
             be
             read
             and
             heard
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Creation
             ,
             called
             the
             
               objective
               Gospel
            
             ,
             
             as
             Adam
             had
             power
             to
             fulfill
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             Adam
             had
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             concreated
             in
             his
             soul
             by
             which
             he
             was
             able
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             give
             us
             a
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             Adams
             sons
             are
             converted
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             born
             over
             again
             ,
             for
             by
             no
             other
             power
             but
             by
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             men
             beleeve
             the
             Gospel
             objective
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             works
             Evangelicall
             by
             which
             they
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             remote
             power
             that
             may
             grow
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             the
             like
             power
             which
             Adam
             had
             to
             keep
             the
             Law.
             
             2.
             
             This
             
             power
             is
             either
             naturall
             ,
             or
             supernaturall
             :
             Naturall
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             then
             flesh
             and
             blood
             might
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             the
             wisedom
             of
             the
             flesh
             might
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             denies
             ,
             Mat.
             16.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             2.
             
             There
             should
             be
             no
             need
             that
             Christ
             die
             ,
             except
             only
             to
             satisfie
             for
             our
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             purchase
             new
             grace
             to
             us
             by
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             power
             should
             be
             no
             grace
             of
             Christ.
             If
             it
             be
             a
             supernaturall
             grace
             merited
             by
             Christ
             ,
             then
             have
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Heathen
             that
             supernaturall
             inherent
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             object
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             incongruous
             dispensation
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             give
             a
             supernaturall
             power
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             2.
             
             A
             supernaturall
             power
             to
             beleeve
             is
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             can
             saving
             grace
             be
             in
             Pagans
             or
             in
             any
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             of
             it
             ?
             3.
             
             Yea
             sins
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             condemned
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Gospel-sins
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             Law-sins
             ,
             for
             if
             all
             mankind
             be
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             there
             can
             none
             at
             all
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             there
             can
             be
             none
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             also
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             contrair
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             contrair
             wayes
             of
             salvation
             .
             He
             who
             is
             under
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             under
             Grace
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             is
             under
             Grace
             ,
             is
             married
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             another
             Husband
             ,
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
             and
             not
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Saving
             grace
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             effectuall
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             15.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.14
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             15.11
             .
             and
             no
             greater
             mercy
             can
             be
             wished
             to
             any
             ,
             then
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.14
             .
             Rev.
             22.21
             .
             by
             which
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             justified
             and
             glorified
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             this
             grace
             is
             not
             that
             effectuall
             saving
             grace
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Elect
             ,
             but
             a
             generall
             remote
             gracious
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             acquire
             the
             saving
             grace
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect.
             But
             so
             1.
             that
             grace
             saving
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect
             by
             this
             means
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             all
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             be
             gifted
             with
             a
             power
             to
             purchase
             that
             grace
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect
             :
             That
             must
             be
             strange
             conquishing
             ,
             we
             must
             all
             be
             made
             our
             own
             efficacious
             Redeemers
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             a
             Saviour
             by
             merit
             ,
             not
             by
             efficacy
             ;
             For
             if
             this
             saving
             grace
             be
             infused
             ,
             it
             is
             
             either
             infused
             ,
             we
             doing
             nothing
             to
             which
             they
             cannot
             stand
             :
             
             Or
             then
             it
             is
             acquired
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             make
             the
             generall
             grace
             saving
             and
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             which
             everteth
             the
             nature
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             the
             purchase
             of
             works
             .
             And
             they
             must
             say
             that
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             a
             generall
             ineffectuall
             power
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             dyed
             to
             merit
             a
             speciall
             saving
             grace
             to
             others
             .
             Let
             us
             have
             a
             warrant
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             both
             died
             equally
             to
             save
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             two
             contrary
             intentions
             ,
             to
             purchase
             a
             power
             of
             believing
             which
             should
             be
             effectuall
             to
             some
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             ineffectuall
             to
             others
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             to
             merite
             the
             same
             generall
             power
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             some
             make
             it
             ineffectuall
             ,
             some
             not
             ;
             This
             saith
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Christs
             death
             might
             have
             it's
             fruit
             and
             effect
             ,
             though
             all
             perish
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             dyed
             to
             merite
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             lubrick
             and
             possible
             venture
             of
             heaven
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             dyed
             not
             to
             purchase
             a
             new
             heart
             more
             to
             one
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             whereas
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             the
             blood
             the
             Lord
             shed
             is
             to
             
               Redeem
               us
               from
               our
               vain
               conversation
               ,
            
             
             in
             a
             naturall
             state
             aswell
             as
             to
             save
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ;
             Then
             must
             Christ
             have
             died
             to
             buy
             Pagans
             from
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             that
             either
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             then
             why
             should
             multitudes
             so
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             ?
             If
             conditionally
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             the
             condition
             going
             before
             conversion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             so
             we
             be
             willing
             ,
             before
             our
             conversion
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             .
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             Question
             recur
             concerning
             that
             condition
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             they
             will
             have
             Christs
             death
             to
             buy
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             buy
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             Heaven
             is
             impossible
             .
             Yea
             he
             no
             more
             bought
             to
             men
             a
             grace
             sweetly
             and
             strongly
             inclining
             the
             will
             to
             believe
             ,
             then
             he
             bought
             such
             a
             grace
             to
             the
             damned
             devils
             .
             
             He
             purposed
             to
             give
             to
             all
             Pagans
             a
             power
             by
             which
             they
             should
             be
             made
             fit
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             and
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
            
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
             And
             yet
             Paul
             gives
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             that
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             by
             this
             call
             all
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             either
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             .
             And
             say
             that
             God
             is
             prepared
             ever
             to
             give
             more
             and
             more
             as
             we
             use
             the
             former
             
             well
             ,
             
             and
             that
             all
             by
             sufficient
             grace
             (
             saith
             Corvinus
             )
             are
             disposed
             to
             conversion
             ,
             but
             that
             sufficiency
             is
             not
             habituall
             grace
             ,
             but
             actuall
             assistance
             conveying
             the
             Preached
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             free-wills
             power
             ,
             rejecting
             all
             infused
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             influence
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             free
             will
             to
             use
             or
             not
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             two
             .
             1.
             
             
               In
               a
               measure
               of
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               stirring
               upon
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             Whence
             1.
             
             Grace
             habituall
             so
             is
             denyed
             ;
             then
             the
             will
             needeth
             no
             healing
             .
             2.
             
             Grace
             universall
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Word
             Preached
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             universall
             ;
             For
             Pagans
             hear
             not
             the
             Word
             Preached
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             other
             help
             given
             to
             free-will
             in
             every
             act
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             Information
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             grace
             of
             Pelagius
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             influence
             of
             God
             in
             every
             act
             :
             But
             that
             addes
             not
             new
             strength
             to
             the
             will.
             
             
               Shortly
               they
               say
               ,
               Any
               man
               may
               know
               ,
               understand
               and
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               the
               object
               be
               sufficiently
               proposed
               and
               revealed
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             naturall
             man
             can
             no
             more
             know
             and
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             then
             he
             can
             understand
             the
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             the
             Acromaticks
             of
             Aristotle
             :
             for
             these
             he
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             but
             judgeth
             them
             folly
             ;
             And
             so
             we
             are
             the
             same
             way
             blind
             ,
             dead
             ,
             stony-hearted
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Aristotles
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             believing
             and
             coming
             to
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             all
             men
             (
             even
             these
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             not
             excepted
             )
             that
             untill
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             savingly
             enlighten
             them
             ,
             
               they
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Isa.
             9.1
             .
             Math.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               Christ
               without
               the
               Fathers
               drawing
               ,
            
             and
             God
             teaching
             the
             heart
             ,
             Joh.
             6.44
             ,
             45.
             
             
               The
               naturall
               man
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               cannot
               understand
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               judges
               them
               foolishnesse
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             
               His
               wisedome
               cannot
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
            
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             
               He
               cannot
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               call
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Jesus
               ,
               except
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
             He
             is
             a
             withered
             branch
             
             being
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             Joh.
             15.3.4
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             clear
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             denyeth
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             .
             It
             reckons
             not
             much
             to
             tell
             that
             Jesuites
             ,
             
             as
             
               Martmez
               de
               Ripul
               .
               Swarez
               ,
               Alphonsus
               Curiel
               ,
               Duvallius
               ,
               Lod.
               Molma
               ,
               Did.
               Ruiz
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Phili.
               Samachaeus
               ,
               Sorbonicus
               ,
               Gulie
               .
               Estius
               ,
               Dominica
               ,
               Toletus
               Cardinalis
               ,
               Pirerius
               ,
               Salmeron
               ,
            
             teach
             that
             ,
             without
             saving
             grace
             ,
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             can
             first
             know
             morall
             truths
             ,
             shining
             vertues
             ,
             as
             heathens
             ,
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             touching
             these
             vertues
             in
             their
             due
             circumstances
             .
             2.
             
             Keep
             the
             Commandements
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             3.
             
             Dispose
             themselves
             for
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             grace
             of
             Conversion
             by
             their
             own
             industrie
             .
             4.
             
             Be
             victo●rious
             over
             this
             or
             that
             weighty
             temptation
             singly
             taken
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             intrinsecall
             hurt
             of
             free-will
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             wounded
             a
             little
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             langour
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             not
             dead
             to
             actions
             supernaturall
             .
             6.
             
             That
             we
             may
             love
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             Creator
             sincerelie
             ;
             And
             Arminians
             teach
             that
             we
             may
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             know
             all
             truth
             ,
             
               quantum
               sufficit
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               sufficiently
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             so
             may
             will
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             without
             the
             infused
             supernaturall
             habit
             or
             grace
             ,
             so
             their
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Socinian
             Catechism
             ,
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             212.
             and
             Socinus
             himself
             ,
             
               Praelect
               .
               Theol.
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             Fol.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Et
               de
               officio
               hominis
               Christi
               :
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
             Smalcius
             on
             Joh.
             1.
             
             Hom.
             3.
             
             Give
             to
             us
             manwhole
             ,
             sound
             ,
             sinlesse
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             from
             the
             first
             Adam
             .
             2.
             
             That
             man
             can
             do
             all
             that
             Cod
             commands
             him
             with
             little
             help
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             It
             s
             an
             errour
             (
             saith
             Smalcius
             )
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             strength
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             inward
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             beleeve
             (
             saith
             the
             Raccovian
             Catechism
             )
             for
             we
             read
             not
             that
             such
             a
             gift
             in
             Scripture
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             any
             but
             upon
             beleevers
             :
             
             such
             as
             are
             born
             of
             Adam
             (
             saith
             Socinus
             )
             are
             all
             born
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             
             and
             nothing
             is
             taken
             from
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             he
             naturally
             hath
             or
             was
             to
             have
             .
             
               Ostorodius
               Justi
               .
               Relig.
               Christ.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
             
               Praedicatio
               sola
               Euangelij
               potest
               hominem
               absque
               interná
               Spiritus
               illuminatione
               ,
               &
               operatione
               à
               peccatis
               convertere
               .
            
             The
             only
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             without
             the
             inward
             illumination
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             working
             is
             able
             to
             convert
             a
             man
             from
             sin
             .
             All
             which
             is
             Printed
             and
             taught
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             abominable
             errours
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Objection
             against
             universall
             grace
             (
             as
             I
             judge
             unanswerable
             )
             Corvinus
             Answers
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             prove
             mans
             inability
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             conclude
             well
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             strength
             of
             himself
             without
             Christ
             and
             his
             grace
             ;
             
             but
             this
             is
             but
             to
             cloud
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             mock
             the
             reader
             ,
             for
             if
             all
             and
             every
             man
             (
             even
             the
             Infants
             of
             Pagans
             )
             be
             in
             Covenant
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             able
             by
             a
             gifted
             grace
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             able
             by
             degrees
             to
             do
             all
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             what
             avails
             it
             to
             discourage
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             masters
             of
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             without
             grace
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             no
             lesse
             masters
             of
             good
             thoughts
             and
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             actions
             then
             Adam
             was
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             as
             gifted
             with
             universall
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             hearers
             ,
             and
             before
             their
             conversion
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             
               can
               please
               God
            
             ,
             and
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             Regeneration
             :
             Yea
             there
             is
             no
             animal
             and
             naturall
             Pagan
             
               de
               facto
            
             existing
             in
             the
             world
             (
             by
             their
             way
             )
             who
             cannot
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             come
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               drawn
               ,
            
             for
             all
             Pagans
             and
             others
             are
             drawn
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             it
             might
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             Adam
             as
             wanting
             supernaturall
             grace
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             naturall
             man
             (
             for
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             was
             supernaturall
             grace
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             Arminius
             and
             Corvinus
             teach
             )
             so
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             
               nor
               able
               to
               receive
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             the
             naturall
             man
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             and
             Adam
             so
             was
             also
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             must
             come
             to
             Christ
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             drawn
             by
             the
             grace
             super-added
             to
             nature
             ,
             as
             we
             fallen
             sinners
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             Cases
             from
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             The
             differences
             betwixt
             such
             as
             are
             externally
             ,
             visibly
             ,
             and
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             internally
             and
             personally
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             2.
             
             Gods
             esteem
             ,
             not
             mens
             ,
             make
             Nations
             Visible
             Churches
             .
             3
             The
             first
             and
             prime
             subject
             of
             speciall
             Church-priviledge
             .
             4.
             
             Gods
             command
             to
             receive
             seals
             ,
             
             no
             warrand
             to
             all
             members
             to
             challenge
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             IF
             multitudes
             and
             people
             externally
             Covenanted
             with
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             internally
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             calls
             his
             people
             and
             chosen
             by
             him
             ,
             
             Deut.
             7.6
             .
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             be
             the
             rightly
             constitute
             and
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             granteth
             ,
             then
             Kingdoms
             must
             be
             his
             Visible
             Church
             .
             Answ.
             No
             doubt
             ,
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
            
             ,
             all
             Nations
             ,
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             Prophesied
             to
             be
             the
             Kingdomes
             and
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             challengeth
             them
             as
             his
             ▪
             (
             Isa.
             19.25
             .
             
               blessed
               be
               Egypt
               my
               people
               )
               Isa.
            
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             22.27
             .
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             Psal.
             96.
             
             Psal
             97.
             
             Psal.
             98.
             
             Isal.
             42.10
             .
             Isai.
             49.7
             ,
             8.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Cant.
             8.8
             .
             —
             Act.
             13.46
             ,
             47.
             
             Rom
             15.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             must
             be
             the
             visible
             Covenanted
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             due
             ;
             But
             that
             none
             in
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Assyria
            
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             called
             Gentiles
             ,
             though
             visibly
             and
             professedly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             Sister
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             hath
             right
             to
             membership
             and
             seals
             ,
             except
             men
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             reall
             converts
             ,
             sound
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             so
             internally
             called
             and
             chosen
             ,
             is
             to
             preferre
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             since
             he
             saith
             that
             Kingdomes
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             children
             ,
             are
             his
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             chosen
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             them
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             7.6
             .
             Deut.
             10.15
             .
             Psal
             ,
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             they
             must
             be
             all
             Visible
             Churches
             in
             Gods
             esteem
             ;
             except
             he
             say
             they
             are
             not
             
             Visible
             Churches
             ,
             except
             men
             also
             esteem
             and
             judge
             them
             not
             only
             externally
             ,
             but
             really
             and
             internally
             justified
             and
             effectually
             called
             .
             2.
             
             These
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             in
             Covenant
             visibly
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             so
             calls
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             the
             seals
             do
             belong
             Ecclesiastically
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             not
             signes
             of
             their
             inward
             conversion
             ;
             Except
             we
             say
             that
             our
             judgement
             is
             surer
             then
             the
             Lords
             ;
             But
             the
             Lord
             calls
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             Paul
             and
             Church-members
             judge
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             reall
             converts
             ;
             Else
             the
             seals
             are
             not
             due
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             If
             we
             must
             judge
             them
             all
             really
             redeemed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             
             who
             are
             fed
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hooker
             teacheth
             from
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             
               feed
               the
               flock
            
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             to
             esteem
             all
             the
             fathers
             who
             
               were
               baptized
               unto
               Moses
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               drink
               of
               the
               same
               spirituall
               Rock
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             to
             be
             really
             redeemed
             ,
             reall
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             be
             really
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             world
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             murmurers
             ,
             visibly
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             And
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             oblidged
             to
             esteem
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             all
             Judea
             who
             were
             baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             Mark
             1.5
             .
             Luk.
             3.7
             .
             Matth.
             3.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             really
             sanctified
             and
             redeemed
             ,
             yea
             and
             since
             there
             be
             Prophesies
             under
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Rev.
             1●
             .
             15
             .
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Assyria
            
             ,
             Isa.
             19.25
             .
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Isa.
             2.2
             .
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             shall
             be
             the
             confederate
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             all
             these
             Kingdomes
             are
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             chosen
             to
             life
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Ephesians
             were
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             So
             argues
             M●
             .
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             from
             confederacie
             .
             4.
             
             Let
             one
             word
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             be
             given
             of
             a
             Judicature
             giving
             judicially
             sentence
             on
             earth
             of
             a
             number
             that
             professedly
             are
             hearers
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             due
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             conceived
             of
             men
             to
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             rejected
             ,
             because
             conceived
             to
             be
             non-converts
             ;
             or
             what
             word
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             that
             doth
             regulate
             the
             judiciall
             sentence
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             time
             how
             long
             the
             Church-member
             hath
             been
             so
             .
             2.
             
             What
             motives
             or
             inducements
             led
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             the
             multitude
             and
             all
             the
             people
             baptized
             ,
             Luke
             3.7
             .
             compared
             with
             Luk
             ▪
             3.2
             Matth.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Mark
             1.5
             .
             (
             for
             as
             many
             as
             went
             out
             to
             be
             baptized
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               but
               all
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               all
               Judea
               went
               out
               ,
            
             
             Mat.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
               and
               were
               baptized
            
             ,
             saith
             Mark
             1.5
             .
             )
             what
             motives
             I
             say
             ,
             led
             and
             induced
             them
             to
             join
             ?
             For
             they
             joined
             but
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             Joh.
             5.35
             .
             Matth.
             21.32
             .
             and
             what
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             there
             is
             to
             regulate
             us
             in
             judging
             of
             these
             motives
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             outward
             marks
             the
             word
             gives
             of
             outward
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             predestination
             to
             glory
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Effectuall
             Calling
             ,
             made
             visible
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             see
             in
             others
             ,
             before
             Pastours
             can
             feed
             them
             as
             Pastours
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             is
             in
             all
             the
             like
             a
             perfect
             rule
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
             What
             is
             the
             first
             principall
             and
             only
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             speciall
             note
             ,
             in
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             styles
             ,
             properties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             speciall
             note
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             the
             body
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             Anointed
             ones
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Jer.
             31.35
             ,
             36.
             
             Answ.
             Only
             the
             Invisible
             and
             Mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             ingraven
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             Isa.
             54.13
             .
             Heb.
             8.10
             .
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             ,
             36.
             
             Isa.
             54.10
             .
             Isa.
             59.20.21
             .
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Joh.
             10.27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             are
             
               promises
               of
               speciall
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
            
             ;
             And
             if
             any
             say
             that
             the
             Visible
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             visible
             ,
             whereof
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             principall
             subject
             of
             these
             promises
             or
             of
             
               priviledges
               of
               speciall
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               ,
            
             they
             must
             join
             (
             it
             may
             be
             mistakenly
             )
             with
             Arminians
             .
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             did
             not
             so
             ingenuously
             as
             need
             were
             ,
             refute
             this
             Thesis
             of
             mine
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             
             but
             framed
             an
             other
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             refuted
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             owned
             by
             me
             .
             
               The
               Invisible
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               prime
               and
               only
               subject
               of
               the
               seals
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             externall
             seals
             .
             I
             grant
             all
             the
             externall
             seals
             is
             not
             
               a
               priviledge
               of
               speciall
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               ,
            
             for
             it
             is
             a
             priviledge
             of
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             prophane
             Hypocrites
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             said
             that
             Hypocrites
             and
             gracelesse
             men
             ,
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             Esau
             ,
             have
             
               a
               command
               of
               God
               to
               receive
               the
               seals
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               warrand
               from
               his
               Word
               to
               require
               them
               ,
            
             as
             that
             pious
             and
             grave
             man
             Mr.
             
               Thom.
               Hooker
            
             saith
             in
             his
             
               Survey
               ,
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             pag.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               right
               then
               Gods
               command
               to
               injoin
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               to
               warrand
               us
               to
               challenge
               any
               priviledge
               .
            
             The
             command
             
             of
             God
             is
             a
             good
             warrand
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             to
             conferre
             the
             seals
             to
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Judas
               ,
            
             though
             no
             Word
             of
             God
             warrand
             us
             judicially
             to
             sentence
             them
             to
             be
             regenerate
             ,
             before
             the
             Ministers
             can
             confer
             the
             seals
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hooker
             and
             his
             teach
             ▪
             but
             that
             the
             command
             of
             God
             is
             
               a
               good
               right
               and
               warrand
            
             to
             Esau
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             to
             require
             and
             to
             
               challenge
               the
               seals
            
             is
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             good
             leave
             of
             that
             pious
             man
             ,
             no
             more
             nor
             usurpers
             have
             warrand
             to
             challenge
             that
             to
             which
             they
             have
             no
             right
             ,
             or
             a
             robber
             hath
             warrand
             to
             require
             the
             purse
             of
             an
             innocent
             traveller
             .
             Can
             the
             sorcerer
             Magus
             say
             ,
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               right
               then
               I
               have
               to
               challenge
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
            
             Why
             ?
             
               I
               have
               the
               command
               of
               God.
            
             Nay
             but
             an
             answer
             is
             soon
             returned
             to
             the
             witch
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             hath
             Gods
             warrand
             to
             confer
             the
             seals
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             witches
             skill
             fails
             him
             not
             to
             act
             fairly
             the
             part
             of
             the
             painted
             professour
             ,
             but
             the
             conditionall
             command
             of
             an
             externally
             Preached
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             best
             right
             ,
             nay
             ,
             no
             right
             at
             all
             for
             him
             to
             challenge
             the
             seals
             ,
             except
             he
             come
             beleeving
             and
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ,
             and
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             :
             Indeed
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             Magus
             and
             all
             the
             visible
             members
             ,
             with
             an
             absolute
             command
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               receive
               the
               seals
               whether
               ye
               professe
               ,
               know
               Christ
               ,
               or
               beleeve
               and
               repent
               ,
               or
               not
            
             ;
             that
             command
             should
             warrand
             all
             to
             challenge
             ,
             but
             I
             trust
             Mr.
             Hooker
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             such
             a
             command
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             distinguish
             betwixt
             
               jus
               activum
            
             ,
             ane
             
               active
               right
            
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             confer
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             
               jus
               passivum
            
             ,
             a
             
               passive
               right
            
             in
             Magus
             to
             challenge
             :
             The
             latter
             requires
             that
             Magus
             have
             right
             as
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             seal
             and
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Adversaries
             ;
             Else
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             ,
             no
             command
             of
             God
             to
             challenge
             the
             seals
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             
               qua
               factum
               &
               initum
               ,
               &
               qua
               annunciatum
               ,
            
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             made
             with
             some
             ,
             and
             yet
             Preached
             to
             all
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             Hooker
             saith
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
               pag.
               that
               he
               cannot
               see
               how
               the
               will
               of
               purpose
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               revealed
               command
               ,
               do
               not
               contain
               apparent
               contradictions
               .
            
             This
             Godly
             man
             hated
             Arminians
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             in
             day-light
             .
             I
             cannot
             now
             insist
             to
             answer
             him
             and
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             who
             object
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             they
             differ
             much
             ,
             
             but
             they
             are
             not
             contradicent
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             morall
             obligation
             of
             men
             are
             contrair
             .
             Hypocrites
             and
             such
             ,
             are
             only
             visible
             members
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             true
             and
             internall
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             seals
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             grace
             signified
             or
             the
             promises
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             which
             are
             absolute
             and
             made
             to
             the
             Elect
             and
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             are
             
               the
               only
               principall
               prime
               and
               proper
               subject
               of
               such
               promises
               of
               speciall
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             
             What
             be
             these
             principall
             reall
             Covenanters
             to
             whom
             onely
             ,
             the
             new
             heart
             is
             absolutely
             promised
             ,
             and
             how
             are
             they
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             hypocrisie
             ,
             of
             formall
             Covenanters
             .
             2.
             
             Self-deceit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             new
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             Revelations
             and
             Prophecies
             .
             5.
             
             Markes
             of
             a
             Spirituall
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             THis
             toucheth
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             old
             and
             stony
             heart
             in
             such
             as
             are
             externally
             only
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             Hypocrites
             :
             And
             the
             new
             and
             soft
             heart
             of
             such
             as
             are
             internall
             ,
             reall
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Covenanters
             :
             Hence
             these
             propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Hypocrite
             is
             he
             who
             in
             the
             stage
             represents
             a
             King
             ,
             
             when
             he
             is
             none
             ,
             a
             begger
             ,
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             a
             husband
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             really
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             Luke
             20.20
             .
             
               They
               sent
               out
               spies
               ,
               faining
               themselves
               to
               be
               just
               men
               :
            
             To
             the
             Hebrews
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               faciales
               ,
               facemen
            
             ,
             men
             of
             the
             face
             and
             vizard
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             colorati
             ,
             dyed
             men
             ,
             rid
             men
             ,
             dipped
             ,
             baptized
             ,
             from
             the
             root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             dye
             ,
             dip
             ,
             wash
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             Jer.
             12.9
             .
             
               mine
               heritage
               is
               to
               me
               as
               an
               speckled
               bird
               ,
               or
               a
               pyed
               bird
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             casten
             off
             my
             simple
             liverie
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             bird
             of
             many
             sundrie
             colours
             :
             The
             Hypocrite
             is
             dyed
             and
             watered
             with
             a
             hew
             and
             colour
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             Coneph
             noteth
             hypocrisie
             ,
             Isa.
             32.6
             .
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               simulavit
               ,
               fraudulenter
               egit
            
             .
             The
             noune
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chald.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             is
             sometimes
             just
             ,
             sometimes
             wicked
             ,
             the
             root
             by
             a
             Metaphore
             is
             to
             pollute
             ,
             
             and
             defile
             ,
             Psal.
             106.
             the
             land
             was
             defiled
             with
             bloods
             :
             Hence
             the
             Hypocrite
             is
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             nothing
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             but
             himself
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             is
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             sincerity
             .
             Or
             in
             relation
             to
             these
             graces
             and
             duties
             which
             it
             fenzies
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             all
             the
             true
             vertues
             which
             it
             lyingly
             and
             feinzedly
             represents
             ,
             as
             painting
             is
             opposed
             to
             realitie
             in
             nature
             ,
             being
             a
             counterfeiting
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             things
             that
             are
             painted
             ,
             so
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             growing
             rose
             ,
             things
             obvious
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             sense
             are
             most
             easily
             painted
             as
             colours
             lineaments
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             but
             things
             that
             fall
             under
             the
             understanding
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             smelling
             and
             touching
             ,
             are
             hardly
             pictured
             .
             Ye
             may
             paint
             the
             man
             ,
             the
             roses
             ,
             the
             colour
             ,
             figure
             ,
             and
             the
             fires
             red
             flaming
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             paint
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             rose
             ,
             
             or
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             counterfite
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             as
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sincere
             believing
             intending
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             It
             s
             hard
             to
             get
             a
             coat
             ,
             or
             put
             painture
             on
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ye
             counterfite
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             more
             Divell-like
             is
             the
             forgerie
             ,
             for
             he
             
               changeth
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             use
             for
             painted
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             serve
             for
             ornament
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             use
             for
             faith
             but
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             for
             love
             ,
             but
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             please
             him
             and
             our
             neighbour
             :
             In
             all
             duties
             we
             counterfite
             but
             the
             outward
             bulk
             of
             graces
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             would
             seeme
             to
             do
             what
             we
             do
             not
             :
             If
             the
             colour
             of
             graces
             and
             godlinesse
             be
             desireable
             ,
             it self
             is
             more
             desireable
             ,
             but
             to
             imitate
             only
             the
             externalls
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             keep
             a
             roome
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             a
             lie
             and
             mock
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             reproach
             him
             with
             dimnesse
             of
             sight
             :
             And
             such
             as
             hate
             Christ
             and
             the
             Godly
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             first
             cloath
             them
             with
             the
             coat
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             lyers
             ,
             Samaritanes
             ,
             seditious
             men
             ,
             they
             much
             more
             hate
             Godlinesse
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             have
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             man
             stobbed
             or
             hanged
             ,
             would
             much
             more
             have
             the
             living
             man
             in
             person
             stobbed
             or
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             is
             a
             resembling
             of
             a
             morall
             good
             for
             vaine
             glory
             :
             It
             s
             not
             hypocrisie
             to
             suppresse
             tears
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             
             least
             the
             man
             seeme
             to
             seek
             himself
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             father
             to
             seeme
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             his
             childe
             or
             servant
             when
             he
             is
             not
             angry
             ,
             nor
             to
             put
             on
             deafnesse
             at
             reproaches
             ,
             
             Psal.
             38.12
             .
             
               They
               speak
               mischievous
               things
            
             ,
             13.
             
             
               But
               I
               as
               a
               deaf
               man
               heard
               not
            
             :
             It
             was
             prudencie
             ,
             not
             hypocrisie
             in
             Saul
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             and
             misken
             when
             the
             sons
             of
             Beliall
             despised
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             reigne
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.27
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             hypocrisie
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             Joseph
             to
             put
             on
             an
             other
             person
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             though
             if
             the
             ground
             be
             unbelief
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             David
             to
             feinzie
             himself
             mad
             :
             Nor
             for
             Ammon
             to
             counterfite
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             a
             lie
             upon
             providence
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             hypocrisie
             for
             Solomon
             to
             seeme
             to
             divide
             in
             two
             the
             living
             childe
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             to
             flie
             before
             the
             men
             of
             Ai.
             A
             lawfull
             end
             and
             a
             right
             end
             and
             motive
             ,
             contributes
             goodnesse
             to
             actions
             that
             are
             not
             intrinsecally
             evill
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             naturall
             hypocrisie
             in
             all
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             he
             that
             said
             he
             would
             wish
             that
             he
             might
             dwell
             in
             the
             land
             beyond
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             all
             sincere
             ,
             wished
             to
             dwell
             where
             there
             are
             no
             men
             ;
             for
             where-ever
             men
             are
             ,
             there
             are
             hypocrites
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
             There
             is
             an
             acquired
             hypocrisie
             in
             all
             ,
             lesse
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             an
             habit
             thereof
             in
             not
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             mens
             wayes
             so
             are
             men
             white
             and
             painted
             Hypocrites
             ;
             Herod
             professeth
             to
             worship
             Christ
             and
             mindes
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             Math.
             2.
             
             And
             Absolom
             covers
             treason
             and
             rebellion
             against
             his
             father
             and
             prince
             ,
             with
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             a
             vow
             at
             Hebron
             ,
             what
             better
             is
             the
             whoore
             and
             what
             more
             devoute
             to
             say
             ,
             Prov.
             7.14
             .
             
               I
               have
               peace
               offerings
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               day
               have
               I
               payed
               my
               vowes
               ?
            
             under
             the
             vail
             of
             zeal
             (
             they
             think
             it
             )
             service
             to
             God
             to
             kill
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Joh.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             worst
             of
             Hypocrites
             is
             he
             who
             makes
             himself
             a
             Hypocrite
             ,
             not
             before
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             whitens
             and
             paints
             himself
             before
             himself
             ,
             and
             deceives
             himself
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             a
             man
             hath
             such
             a
             power
             over
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             perswade
             himself
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             deny
             any
             originall
             sinne
             in
             themselves
             or
             others
             ;
             as
             many
             seducers
             now
             do
             ,
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             diverse
             Anabaptists
             ▪
             and
             such
             as
             say
             ,
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             Grace
             ,
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             Works
             :
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             in
             this
             life
             and
             to
             be
             perfite
             ,
             
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             sin
             :
             But
             also
             practically
             a
             mans
             heart
             may
             deceive
             
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             may
             perswade
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             Godly
             and
             Religious
             ,
             Jam.
             1.26
             .
             and
             that
             
               his
               wayes
               are
               right
               ,
               Prov.
            
             14.12
             .
             and
             may
             say
             within
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             think
             not
             only
             ,
             
               I
               am
               holier
               then
               thou
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             ceremonially
             holy
             ,
             
               but
               remaine
               in
               the
               graves
               and
               eat
               swines
               flesh
               ,
               Isa.
            
             65.45
             .
             
               but
               I
               say
               I
               am
               rich
            
             (
             and
             which
             is
             above
             admiration
             )
             
               I
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.17
             .
             that
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             forgivenesse
             ,
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             the
             prejudice
             and
             blindnesse
             of
             self-love
             ,
             doth
             more
             strongly
             perswade
             self-godlinesse
             then
             any
             godlinesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             begets
             a
             more
             strongly
             radicated
             and
             fixed
             habite
             of
             believing
             self-godlinesse
             ,
             then
             Ministers
             the
             godliest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Professors
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             immediatly
             speaking
             (
             so
             long
             as
             the
             revelation
             is
             literall
             )
             Numb
             .
             22.12
             ,
             24
             ,
             28.
             and
             Christ
             Preaching
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             Math.
             8.9
             ,
             14.
             
             Math.
             21.43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Luke
             16.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Ioh.
             10.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             24.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Acts
             26.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
             24.
             can
             be
             able
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             fence
             and
             ward
             off
             ,
             and
             can
             let
             out
             blowes
             at
             all
             that
             ye
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             cary
             this
             habite
             of
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             self-holinesse
             to
             Eternitie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             what
             conceited
             lamps
             they
             hear
             on
             earth
             ,
             did
             glister
             withall
             ;
             and
             plead
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             is
             unjust
             ,
             Matth.
             25.44
             .
             and
             that
             they
             deserve
             for
             their
             profession
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             to
             the
             Bride-groomes
             chamber
             ,
             Math.
             7.22
             .
             Matth.
             25.11
             .
             Luke
             13.25
             .
             and
             all
             such
             fairded
             Professors
             ,
             are
             externally
             only
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             And
             therefore
             these
             are
             sad
             marks
             ,
             when
             first
             ye
             hid
             your
             lusts
             and
             nourish
             them
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             the
             East
             wind
             of
             some
             created
             last
             end
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             God
             for
             your
             last
             end
             ,
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             Psal.
             49.11
             .
             Psal.
             4.6
             .
             Ier.
             22.17
             .
             2.
             
             When
             ye
             know
             not
             that
             ye
             are
             
               poor
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               blind
               ,
               naked
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.17
             .
             Math.
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ▪
             13.
             
             Luke
             15.2
             .
             Luke
             19.7
             .
             and
             ye
             were
             never
             in
             Christs
             hospitall
             ,
             and
             are
             whole
             and
             need
             no
             Physick
             .
             3.
             
             Ye
             loath
             Christ
             but
             knows
             it
             not
             ,
             Luke
             7.44.45
             .
             ye
             love
             Christ
             as
             a
             supposed
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             loath
             him
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             .
             One
             may
             deadly
             hate
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             know
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Ye
             cannot
             compare
             the
             two
             states
             together
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             and
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             ye
             idolize
             your
             own
             choise
             ,
             to
             bear
             down
             Achabs
             Idolatrie
             ,
             
             but
             choose
             not
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             oppose
             Ieroboams
             Idolatrie
             .
             5.
             
             Ye
             want
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ye
             were
             not
             born
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             ye
             are
             eternally
             lost
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             know
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             4.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             are
             beleevers
             the
             parties
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Ans.
             These
             are
             parties
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant-promise
             is
             made
             ,
             not
             these
             who
             already
             have
             the
             benefit
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             beleevers
             must
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             consequently
             faith
             already
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             parties
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             .
             
             As
             because
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             not
             promised
             to
             Adam
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             presupposed
             to
             be
             in
             him
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             before
             God
             make
             with
             him
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             else
             he
             could
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             for
             God
             created
             him
             right
             and
             holy
             ,
             Gen.
             1.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             Therefore
             Adam
             in
             his
             pure
             naturalls
             ,
             as
             not
             yet
             indued
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             partie
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             made
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ▪
             must
             either
             be
             a
             reward
             ,
             which
             Adam
             by
             his
             pure
             naturalls
             and
             strength
             thereof
             must
             purchase
             by
             working
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             cannot
             admit
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             must
             be
             promised
             to
             Adam
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             absurd
             .
             And
             if
             faith
             be
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             must
             be
             made
             with
             some
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             as
             predestinated
             to
             life
             eternall
             and
             yet
             wanting
             a
             new
             heart
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             Covenant●ways
             promise
             a
             new
             heart
             to
             such
             as
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             such̄
             as
             have
             a
             stony
             heart
             and
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             
               Ezek
               ▪
            
             11.19
             .
             nor
             can
             he
             promise
             faith
             to
             such
             as
             have
             faith
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             5.
             
             Who
             are
             these
             that
             have
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             personally
             and
             really
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Ans.
             Because
             the
             new
             spirit
             is
             given
             ,
             when
             the
             new
             heart
             is
             given
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.27
             .
             Ezek.
             18.31
             .
             
               Make
               you
               a
               new
               heart
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             many
             in
             our
             times
             boast
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             new
             spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Hence
             these
             Questions
             of
             the
             new
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             new
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             therefore
             before
             Adam
             could
             
             have
             the
             Gospel-spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             must
             reveal
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               must
               tread
               down
               the
               head
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             
             So
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             are
             promised
             together
             ,
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             Isa.
             30.21
             .
             
               Thy
               teachers
               shall
               not
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               thine
               ears
               shall
               hear
            
             (
             this
             is
             the
             inward
             teaching
             )
             
               a
               voice
               behind
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walk
               ye
               in
               it
               .
               Isa.
            
             51.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             
               Go
               teach
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             word
             :
             
               Loe
               I
               am
               with
               you
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             to
             make
             it
             effectuall
             ,
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             Joh.
             14.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
             Object
             .
             But
             Adam
             
               when
               he
               heard
               first
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               blessed
               seed
               ,
               could
               not
               try
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               speaker
               ,
               by
               any
               new
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             first
             Doctrine
             can
             be
             tryed
             by
             no
             other
             rule
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             first
             rule
             it self
             ,
             nor
             can
             these
             principalls
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             naturally
             (
             
               That
               God
               is
            
             )
             (
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             holy
             )
             &c.
             be
             tryed
             by
             any
             other
             truths
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             first
             truths
             ;
             As
             the
             sense
             of
             seeing
             cannot
             try
             whether
             the
             Sun
             be
             the
             Sun
             by
             the
             light
             of
             some
             other
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             before
             this
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             lightsome
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             another
             Sun
             before
             this
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             hath
             God
             shining
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             these
             who
             are
             enlightened
             ,
             as
             Adam
             was
             ,
             a
             Rubbie
             doth
             speak
             that
             is
             a
             Rubbie
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               How
               then
               should
            
             Adam
             
               know
               what
               God
               spake
               to
               him
               and
               n●t
               to
               another
               ,
               are
               we
               not
               to
               try
               all
               spirits
               that
               speak
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Ans.
             There
             is
             a
             word
             immediatly
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             first
             Preaching
             the
             Lord
             made
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             that
             it
             converteth
             the
             soul
             ,
             Psal.
             19.7
             .
             and
             smells
             of
             that
             same
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             power
             of
             another
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             ▪
             this
             is
             
               Verbum
               Dei
               immediatum
            
             .
             But
             when
             God
             himself
             speaks
             in
             his
             own
             person
             to
             Adam
             ,
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             to
             
               Moses
               ▪
               Isaiah
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Verbum
               Dei
               immediatissimum
            
             ,
             the
             fountain-word
             ;
             neither
             word
             nor
             speaker
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             .
             The
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             are
             never
             bidden
             try
             the
             
               visions
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             when
             God
             speaks
             them
             himself
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             he
             ▪
             and
             only
             he
             who
             speaks
             ,
             and
             we
             read
             not
             of
             any
             in
             this
             deceived
             ,
             Angels
             or
             men
             cannot
             counterfeit
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             There
             have
             ,
             after
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             closed
             ,
             
             been
             some
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             Prophesied
             facts
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             fell
             out
             as
             they
             foretold
             ,
             just
             as
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Elias
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             something
             is
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             written
             ,
             and
             such
             may
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             word
             of
             Scripture
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Such
             men
             may
             have
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             a
             Propheticall
             spirit
             ,
             but
             first
             ,
             they
             were
             eminently
             holy
             and
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             taught
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             should
             beleeve
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             practise
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             Such
             as
             boast
             of
             Spirit
             or
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             these
             men
             of
             God
             foretold
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             fact
             concerning
             a
             man
             ,
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             or
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             a
             particular
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             eternally
             saved
             ,
             but
             no
             
               dogma
               fidei
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             truth
             that
             lays
             bands
             on
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             believe
             that
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             all
             Scripturall
             truths
             do
             ,
             and
             a
             doubt
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             to
             beleeve
             these
             ,
             in
             the
             individuall
             circumstances
             of
             fact
             ,
             
               sub
               periculo
               peccati
            
             ,
             upon
             hazard
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             without
             sin
             suspend
             belief
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             charity
             to
             the
             speaker
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             any
             object
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             did
             foretell
             particular
             facts
             concerning
             the
             death
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             Josiah
             ,
             which
             concerned
             particular
             persons
             :
             I
             ,
             but
             they
             so
             were
             the
             maters
             of
             fact
             (
             as
             the
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             mater
             of
             fact
             )
             as
             also
             they
             did
             by
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             contain
             Historicall
             ,
             Morall
             and
             dogmatically
             divine
             Instructions
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             must
             believe
             them
             ,
             with
             certainty
             of
             divine
             faith
             ,
             
             they
             being
             written
             and
             spoken
             for
             our
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             they
             sin
             who
             believe
             not
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
             What
             are
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             truths
             revealed
             to
             Professors
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             much
             nearnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             shine
             upon
             them
             in
             some
             fulness
             of
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             especially
             in
             particular
             facts
             ?
             Answ.
             There
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             betwixt
             revelations
             ,
             which
             speak
             what
             is
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             ,
             agreeable
             unto
             or
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             And
             what
             is
             good
             
               in
               jure
            
             ,
             and
             what
             
               in
               facto
            
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             or
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             what
             ever
             is
             given
             to
             revelations
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             perfection
             it
             is
             to
             show
             
             what
             is
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             what
             not
             ;
             Therefore
             to
             say
             that
             revelations
             now
             do
             guide
             us
             in
             disobeying
             higher
             Powers
             or
             killing
             men
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             and
             sixth
             Commands
             .
             As
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             God
             may
             and
             doth
             lead
             his
             owne
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             near
             glory
             ,
             under
             fewest
             prejudices
             touching
             time
             and
             eternity
             ,
             to
             speak
             what
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             our
             rule
             .
             It
             's
             an
             Argument
             of
             nought
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               thing
               was
               mightily
               born
               in
               upon
               my
               spirit
               as
               lawfull
               and
               as
               certainly
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               most
               near
               to
               GOD
               in
               a
               full
               manifestation
               of
               himself
               :
               therefore
               such
               a
               way
               is
               right
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               such
               a
               way
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
            
             ;
             For
             not
             to
             say
             1.
             that
             this
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             bastard
             Logick
             in
             the
             affections
             where
             God
             and
             nature
             hath
             seated
             discursive
             power
             ;
             And
             we
             often
             prophesie
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             ,
             not
             because
             we
             see
             the
             visions
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Peter
             might
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             reason
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               at
               the
               transfiguration
               ,
               and
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               higher
               house
               ,
            
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             
               and
               this
               was
               then
               mightily
               born
               in
               upon
               my
               spirit
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               ,
               let
               us
               build
               three
               Tabernacles
               :
               therefore
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               :
            
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             a
             dream
             ;
             who
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             as
             witnesses
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             
             and
             write
             Canonick
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             these
             Disciples
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             there
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             glorified
             body
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             a
             Church
             eternally
             glorified
             in
             that
             Mount
             ,
             of
             only
             six
             persons
             :
             And
             the
             word
             saith
             ,
             Peter
             being
             drunk
             with
             glory
             ,
             Mark
             9.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               knew
               not
               what
               he
               said
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             were
             sleeping
             ,
             not
             prophecying
             ,
             Luke
             9.32
             .
             which
             saith
             they
             were
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             cloathed
             with
             bodies
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             led
             by
             Scripture-light
             (
             as
             that
             good
             Prophecie
             of
             Peter
             was
             contrair
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             suffering
             and
             dying
             ,
             that
             Christ
             prophesied
             was
             abiding
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             Math.
             16.21
             ,
             22.
             )
             we
             should
             reel
             and
             sin
             :
             for
             there
             may
             be
             no
             connexion
             between
             the
             present
             nearnesse
             to
             God
             and
             the
             thing
             suggested
             in
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             they
             cohere
             by
             accident
             .
             So
             one
             in
             prayer
             is
             near
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             sweetnesse
             of
             accesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             individuall
             favour
             which
             ye
             pray
             for
             conditionally
             ,
             
             never
             granted
             ;
             Ye
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             God
             more
             glorified
             in
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             without
             granting
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             2
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
             Sorrow
             and
             desire
             can
             suggest
             such
             an
             
             answer
             to
             the
             fasting
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             say
             and
             think
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             victorious
             now
             over
             the
             children
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             deceived
             .
             
             The
             heart
             would
             be
             silent
             and
             let
             God
             speak
             here
             .
             The
             sight
             may
             be
             dazled
             in
             nearnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             take
             our
             marks
             by
             the
             Moon
             ;
             And
             the
             liberty
             of
             praying
             is
             terminated
             upon
             the
             fiduciall
             acts
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             it
             is
             fastened
             upon
             the
             particular
             thing
             we
             seek
             :
             And
             here
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequence
             folly
             and
             darknesse
             .
             So
             John
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             and
             cap.
             22.
             seeth
             
               Heaven
               opened
               ,
               and
               behold
               a
               white
               horse
               and
               him
               who
               sate
               on
               him
               ,
            
             and
             he
             
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               many
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Halelujah
               ,
            
             and
             saw
             the
             pure
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Him
             that
             sate
             thereupon
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             he
             did
             not
             rightly
             infer
             that
             he
             might
             therefore
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             a
             created
             Angel
             .
             All
             which
             saith
             they
             vainly
             boast
             of
             the
             Spirit
             who
             reject
             the
             light
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             surer
             day-star
             then
             the
             light
             of
             glory
             ,
             for
             our
             direction
             .
             The
             light
             of
             glory
             is
             for
             our
             perfection
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             seeing
             and
             enjoying
             the
             last
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             our
             instruction
             in
             leading
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             .
             The
             Candle-light
             ,
             and
             Sun-light
             in
             the
             City
             comes
             not
             without
             the
             City
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             lights
             and
             torches
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             new
             City
             serve
             not
             to
             guide
             the
             way
             to
             these
             Cities
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             spirituall
             man
             judgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             word
             .
             In
             one
             particular
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             in
             another
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             dottes
             upon
             Montanus
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             prime
             fathers
             ,
             otherwise
             Godly
             ,
             are
             blacked
             with
             Platoes
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             with
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             speaking
             to
             them
             doubtingly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             say
             ;
             
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             ,
             where
             some
             particular
             errours
             are
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             judgement
             be
             rotten
             and
             unsound
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             rottennesse
             in
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Apple
             creeps
             through
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             corruption
             from
             the
             minde
             sink
             down
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             A
             godly
             heretick
             I
             cannot
             know
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Any
             bone
             or
             hurt
             member
             in
             walking
             ,
             actually
             pains
             and
             breedeth
             aiking
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             piercing
             and
             a
             graving
             conviction
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             motion
             ,
             that
             untowardnesse
             and
             opposition
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             pains
             the
             spirit
             and
             new
             man
             ,
             and
             hinders
             the
             stirrings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             is
             there
             ,
             as
             water
             cast
             upon
             fire
             speaketh
             there
             is
             fire
             ,
             Rom.
             7.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             It
             were
             good
             to
             try
             the
             untowardnesse
             
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             and
             severall
             kinds
             of
             delight
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             borrowed
             delight
             from
             the
             literall
             facilitie
             of
             the
             gift
             ,
             from
             gaine
             and
             glory
             ,
             adhereing
             to
             the
             office
             and
             calling
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             inbred
             sweetnesse
             in
             honouring
             God
             ,
             crooking
             and
             pain
             in
             walking
             is
             a
             token
             of
             life-walking
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             spirituall
             disposition
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             in
             a
             particular
             soul
             ,
             
             to
             know
             and
             be
             able
             to
             give
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             all
             the
             motions
             ,
             goings
             and
             comings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             lyeth
             as
             
               a
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               all
               the
               night
               ,
            
             even
             betwixt
             the
             breasts
             ,
             Cant.
             1.13
             .
             
               when
               the
               King
               brings
               you
               into
               his
               house
               of
               new
               wine
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
             Cant.
             2.4
             .
             when
             he
             speaks
             ,
             Cant.
             2.8
             ,
             10.
             —
             
               My
               beloved
               spake
               and
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               arise
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               fair
               one
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               ,
            
             when
             he
             knocks
             ,
             know
             ye
             his
             knock
             ,
             to
             tell
             over
             again
             his
             words
             ,
             
               open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
            
             ,
             &c.
             where
             he
             is
             .
             Cant.
             2.8
             .
             
               Behold
               he
               cometh
               leaping
               upon
               the
               mountains
               ,
               skipping
               upon
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             where
             he
             is
             in
             his
             dispensation
             to
             his
             Ancient
             Church
             ?
             Cant.
             2.9
             .
             
               Behold
               he
               standeth
               behind
               our
               wall
               ,
               he
               looketh
               forth
               at
               the
               windows
               .
            
             16.
             
             
               He
               feedeth
               among
               the
               Lillies
            
             :
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             imbraceth
             ,
             Cant.
             2.6
             .
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               imbrace
               me
               :
            
             when
             he
             withdrawes
             ,
             Cant.
             5.6
             .
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ,
               I
               called
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               me
               not
               .
               Cant.
            
             5.6
             .
             Cant.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             how
             hard
             he
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             how
             easie
             he
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             Cant.
             3.1
             ,
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             what
             spirituall
             stirrings
             he
             makes
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Cant.
             5
             ▪
             4.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               by
               the
               key-hole
               .
            
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             this
             speaks
             much
             soul-love
             to
             be
             where
             he
             is
             .
             Cant.
             1.7
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             be
             able
             to
             write
             a
             spirituall
             Chronicle
             and
             History
             of
             all
             Christs
             stirrings
             towards
             your
             soul
             ,
             saith
             ye
             have
             letters
             daily
             ,
             and
             good
             intelligence
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             writes
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             5.1
             .
             
               I
               am
               come
               into
               my
               garden
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               spouse
               ;
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey-comb
               with
               my
               honey
               ,
               I
               have
               drunk
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milk
               :
            
             Then
             will
             Christ
             write
             a
             letter
             to
             spirituall
             ones
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             reverence
             to
             his
             Holinesse
             )
             give
             a
             sort
             of
             account
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             does
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             he
             hath
             to
             us
             :
             O!
             how
             few
             know
             this
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Godly
             missing
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             ,
             Cant.
             5.6
             .
             
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               beloved
               ,
               but
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               
               Cant.
            
             3.1
             .
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             Such
             as
             are
             pleased
             with
             a
             bare
             literall
             missing
             and
             are
             not
             also
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             anxious
             and
             are
             not
          
           
             6.
             
             Restlesse
             in
             
               rising
               and
               going
               through
               the
               City
               ,
            
             in
             the
             streets
             and
             the
             broad
             wayes
             ,
             seeking
             and
             asking
             ,
             
               saw
               ye
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ?
            
             Cant.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             are
             not
             so
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             is
             required
             .
             Cant.
             5.6
             .
             
               My
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               gone
               ,
               my
               soul
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
               ,
            
             remembring
             his
             speeches
             ,
             when
             he
             knocked
             .
             v.
             2.
             
             There
             may
             be
             some
             too
             longsome
             securitie
             under
             sad
             falls
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             soon
             missed
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             26.15
             .
             Yea
             a
             spirituall
             soul
             having
             regard
             to
             all
             the
             Commandements
             misseth
             the
             spirits
             acting
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             in
             eating
             ,
             Pro.
             3.6
             .
             Act.
             27.35
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             Job
             1.5
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Frequent
             convictions
             (
             which
             are
             the
             connaturall
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             Joh.
             16.9
             .
             and
             of
             the
             most
             spirituall
             sins
             ,
             
             as
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             and
             Gospel-ignorance
             ,
             Joh.
             16.9
             .
             prove
             a
             spirituall
             state
             :
             as
             flaming
             prove
             fire
             to
             be
             fire
             .
             Unbeleef
             is
             more
             contrair
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             carnall
             sins
             ,
             being
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             flower
             and
             bloomings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             sweetest
             operations
             ,
             and
             most
             against
             the
             Mediator-love
             of
             Christ.
             For
             as
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             a
             new
             Office
             to
             redeem
             us
             ,
             
             Matth.
             1.21
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             Luke
             19.10
             .
             Isa.
             61.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Isa.
             44.6
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             a
             new
             Office
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             not
             have
             had
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             Mediatory
             intercession
             ,
             to
             dippe
             us
             in
             the
             fountain
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             John
             16.14
             .
             
               He
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               .
               Joh.
            
             14.16
             .
             to
             be
             the
             
               Comforter
               ,
               Joh.
            
             14.16
             .
             the
             
               Leader
               ,
               Joh.
            
             16.13
             .
             the
             
               Witnesse
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.26
             .
             Rom.
             8.15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Office
             cannot
             step
             one
             foot
             with
             the
             unbeleever
             .
             Hence
             much
             tendernesse
             and
             smiting
             of
             heart
             where
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.5
             .
             is
             .
             Yea
             conscience
             to
             weep
             as
             one
             over
             his
             mothers
             grave
             ,
             for
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Ps.
             35.13
             ,
             14.
             and
             strict
             doubling
             of
             faith
             in
             greatest
             deeps
             :
             In
             which
             Christ
             proves
             himself
             to
             be
             more
             then
             a
             believing
             man
             ,
             Mat.
             26.39
             .
             Luk.
             22.42
             ,
             44.
             for
             no
             man
             that
             is
             only
             man
             can
             both
             drink
             hell
             &
             believe
             heaven
             at
             once
             .
             8.
             
             In
             duties
             there
             be
             these
             .
             1.
             
             The
             end
             .
             2.
             
             The
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             successe
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             lesse
             of
             the
             creature
             and
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             God
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             denyed
             and
             spirituall
             is
             the
             doer
             ,
             when
             purely
             
             for
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             do
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             Col.
             3.23
             .
             we
             are
             sick
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             health
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             wake
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             119.62
             ,
             147
             ,
             148.
             and
             sleep
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             16.7
             .
             Psal.
             139.18
             .
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.23
             .
             live
             and
             die
             to
             him
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             14.7.8
             .
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             Eccles.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             preach
             to
             prepare
             a
             Bride
             to
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.14
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.25
             .
             we
             may
             be
             not
             speaking
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             God
             and
             his
             honour
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             1
             Thess.
             2.19
             ,
             20.
             
             How
             miserable
             and
             carnall
             to
             doe
             all
             for
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             Jer.
             22.15
             .
             Isa.
             5.8
             .
             for
             self
             ,
             Dan.
             4.30
             .
             Heb.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             this
             speaks
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             when
             the
             man
             is
             sick
             and
             hungry
             ,
             for
             the
             exalting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             is
             so
             capaciously
             wide
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             his
             eternall
             glory
             were
             a
             foot-stool
             for
             the
             highting
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             Exod.
             32.31
             .
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
             the
             will
             is
             a
             most
             spirituall
             and
             capacious
             facultie
             ,
             and
             O!
             what
             acceptable
             service
             when
             the
             mans
             will
             looks
             right
             toward
             an
             infinite
             Majestie
             ,
             as
             thirsting
             for
             and
             panting
             after
             this
             :
             O!
             if
             all
             beings
             ,
             millions
             of
             Worlds
             ,
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             created
             beings
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             Clouds
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Seas
             ,
             Floods
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             drops
             of
             Raine
             and
             Hail
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             Dew
             ,
             so
             many
             Worlds
             of
             Angels
             would
             sing
             his
             praises
             ?
             What
             wonder
             then
             ,
             he
             accept
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             will
             averse
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             hates
             him
             ,
             and
             wishes
             that
             God
             were
             not
             ?
             How
             contrair
             to
             a
             Spirituall
             disposition
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             delight
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             disposition
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             as
             duty
             ,
             
               ut
               bonum
               honestum
            
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             this
             formall
             account
             ,
             because
             it
             delighteth
             us
             ;
             Except
             the
             delight
             be
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             glorifieth
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             spiritualnesse
             ,
             when
             abstractedly
             from
             private
             consolation
             we
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             for
             God
             ,
             
             and
             can
             rest
             upon
             suffering
             and
             burning
             quick
             as
             it
             is
             duty
             ,
             though
             the
             sufferer
             should
             be
             deserted
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             We
             often
             feed
             our selves
             with
             the
             
               bonum
               secundum
            
             ,
             the
             pleasantnesse
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             sin
             ,
             except
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             duty
             be
             our
             delight
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             of
             pleasing
             God
             allure
             us
             ,
             but
             feeling
             being
             away
             ,
             we
             find
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             delight
             our selves
             in
             the
             Lord.
             3.
             
             We
             do
             duties
             too
             often
             ,
             for
             the
             successe
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             duty
             :
             We
             pray
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hears
             not
             ,
             we
             wearie
             :
             
             we
             rebuke
             men
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             ,
             and
             we
             wearie
             ▪
             Sucesse
             and
             not
             duty
             ,
             self-delight
             and
             not
             the
             honouring
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             should
             be
             all
             our
             delight
             ,
             take
             us
             up
             .
             I
             pray
             and
             weep
             for
             my
             enemies
             (
             Ah!
             if
             it
             could
             be
             done
             )
             saith
             David
             ,
             they
             are
             worse
             ,
             Psal.
             35.13
             ▪
             
               but
               my
               prayer
               returned
               to
               my
               bosome
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sweet
             ▪
             peace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             praying
             came
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             cheered
             me
             .
             We
             consider
             not
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             consolation
             is
             made
             to
             the
             duty
             it self
             ,
             Psal.
             119.165
             .
             Psal.
             19.11
             .
             Prov.
             3.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             not
             to
             successe
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             wee
             consider
             not
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             quieted
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             patience
             ,
             against
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             duty
             .
             Often
             it
             inrages
             Pharisees
             against
             CHRIST
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             bids
             them
             Preach
             .
             Therefore
             whether
             successe
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             the
             suggar
             of
             delight
             in
             duties
             hire
             us
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             We
             are
             to
             know
             that
             though
             Abrahams
             offering
             of
             Isaac
             to
             God
             had
             neither
             in
             it
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             our
             Saviours
             offering
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             If
             reason
             weigh
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             because
             both
             were
             performed
             upon
             the
             motive
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             commanding
             ,
             both
             was
             most
             spirituall
             obedience
             ,
             
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             duty
             is
             both
             work
             and
             wage
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             in
             the
             obedience
             ;
             I
             mean
             not
             the
             letter
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             including
             the
             love
             .
             2.
             
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             Commander
             .
             3.
             
             The
             beauty
             apprehended
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             ▪
             the
             peace
             in
             obedience
             ;
             the
             more
             spirituall
             is
             the
             obedience
             :
             The
             letter
             only
             may
             show
             you
             duty
             ,
             your
             obligation
             ,
             and
             the
             penaltie
             of
             disobeying
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             three
             in
             a
             literall
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             the
             obedience
             is
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             Gospel-love
             added
             to
             the
             Laws-letter
             makes
             spirituall
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             new
             heart
             of
             Covenanters
             ,
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Characters
             ,
             Properties
             thereof
             ,
             hitherto
             of
             the
             new
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             6.
             
             
               WHen
               are
               we
               to
               judge
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               a
               new
               heart
               ?
               And
               when
               do
               we
               know
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               old
               heart
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1
             Propos.
             As
             Physically
             ,
             so
             also
             Morally
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             
             the
             good
             heart
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             the
             evill
             heart
             ,
             the
             evill
             man
             ,
             and
             God
             weights
             men
             by
             the
             weight
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             of
             the
             hands
             ▪
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             Asa
             his
             heart
             was
             perfect
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.17
             .
             the
             heart
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             17.3
             .
             was
             perefect
             .
             And
             Psal.
             78.37
             .
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             :
             the
             froward
             heart
             is
             the
             froward
             man
             ,
             Pro.
             3.32
             .
             
             For
             there
             is
             a
             man
             speaking
             within
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             heart
             within
             a
             heart
             acting
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             man
             made
             up
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               said
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               I
               will
               ascend
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
            
             so
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Isa.
             14.13
             .
             So
             the
             heart
             acts
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             within
             the
             man
             ,
             Psal.
             14.1
             .
             Luk.
             12.19
             .
             
               they
               have
               a
               heart
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             busied
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             studying
             and
             reading
             covetousnesse
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Propos.
             When
             the
             Lord
             tryes
             the
             man
             ,
             he
             tryes
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             reins
             ,
             Prov.
             15.11
             .
             
               Hell
               and
               the
               heart
               both
               are
               naked
               before
               him
               .
            
             
             Prov.
             17.3
             .
             Theodoret.
             God
             acteth
             the
             noon-day-Sun
             meridionaliter
             in
             every
             heart
             :
             The
             man
             himself
             is
             without
             ,
             and
             God
             within
             ,
             Jer.
             17.9
             ▪
             Man
             searcheth
             not
             his
             own
             heart
             and
             reins
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             plottings
             and
             inclinations
             to
             evill
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             the
             heart
             knows
             not
             ,
             2
             King.
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Peter
             hath
             a
             better
             heart
             then
             all
             men
             in
             the
             books
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             Matth.
             26.33
             .
             but
             it
             s
             not
             so
             indeed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Propos.
             The
             washen
             heart
             that
             lodges
             not
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             Jer.
             4.14
             .
             
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             above
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             bullocks
             and
             goats
             )
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             purified
             by
             faith
             ,
             Act.
             15.14
             .
             is
             the
             good
             heart
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             better
             heart
             according
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             King.
             15.5
             .
             that
             turneth
             not
             aside
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             13.14
             .
             of
             Gods
             seeking
             out
             and
             finding
             ,
             then
             the
             first
             heart
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             And
             ah
             !
             we
             seek
             a
             good
             Ruler
             ,
             a
             good
             Physician
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             sick
             ,
             a
             good
             house
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             
             and
             (
             which
             is
             strange
             )
             a
             good
             horse
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             have
             a
             good
             heart
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Propos.
             The
             excellent
             acts
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             (
             with
             glory
             to
             his
             Highnesse
             )
             to
             mind
             his
             first
             work
             ,
             to
             create
             a
             better
             heart
             then
             the
             first
             which
             he
             created
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             need
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             51.10
             .
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             It
             s
             beyond
             
             all
             admiration
             ,
             to
             create
             so
             ra●e
             a
             peece
             as
             the
             Sun
             out
             of
             no
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             beautifull
             Lillie
             out
             of
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             out
             of
             common
             clay
             to
             bring
             forth
             Saphirs
             ,
             Carbuncles
             ,
             and
             in
             liew
             of
             a
             stony
             heart
             (
             for
             grace
             is
             not
             educed
             out
             of
             the
             potencie
             of
             any
             created
             thing
             )
             to
             create
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             which
             God
             loveth
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             high
             and
             holy
             place
             ,
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
             which
             so
             ravisheth
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             4.7
             ,
             9.
             and
             is
             of
             more
             price
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             gold
             ,
             or
             any
             corruptible
             thing
             ,
             even
             
               a
               meek
               and
               quiet
               spirit
            
             ,
             1
             Ptt.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             is
             the
             rarest
             peece
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             an
             excellent
             act
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             the
             vessell
             in
             a
             spirituall
             season
             ,
             as
             David
             prayes
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.18
             .
             To
             make
             roome
             for
             Christ
             dwelling
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             for
             love
             to
             comprehend
             love
             ,
             Eph.
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             and
             who
             puts
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Ezra
             7.27
             .
             when
             a
             sparkle
             of
             fire
             from
             flint
             falls
             on
             water
             or
             green
             timber
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fireing
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             when
             actuall
             influences
             fall
             upon
             an
             heavenly
             habit
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             can
             cast
             in
             a
             coal
             ,
             or
             a
             lump
             and
             flood
             of
             love
             ,
             Cant.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Luk.
             24.32
             .
             Cant.
             6.12
             .
             there
             are
             most
             heavenly
             actings
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             bows
             and
             inclines
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lords
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             to
             him
             without
             declining
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Ps.
             119.39
             .
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
             Ps.
             141.4
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             1.
             the
             reigning
             evils
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             of
             a
             rotten
             and
             unsound
             heart
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.5
             .
             Psal.
             119.82
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             an
             unsavoury
             stinking
             heart
             ,
             that
             smells
             of
             hell
             and
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             and
             malice
             ,
             like
             a
             green
             opened
             grave
             ,
             Psal.
             5.9
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             an
             uncured
             heart
             ,
             that
             never
             came
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Physician
             (
             Prov.
             14.13
             .
             
               A
               sound
               heart
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             )
             Of
             an
             unsound
             ,
             unsavoury
             and
             a
             rotten
             heart
             ,
             Eph.
             4.29
             .
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             23.
             from
             whence
             issue
             rotten
             words
             ,
             
             borrowed
             from
             rotten
             and
             worm-eaten
             trees
             which
             speak
             an
             uncured
             heart
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             are
             to
             look
             to
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
             in
             all
             the
             branches
             of
             it
             .
             As
             (
             1.
             )
             sullennesse
             and
             dumpish
             sadnesse
             ,
             in
             refusing
             comforts
             ,
             and
             being
             full
             of
             unbeleeving
             heavinesse
             ,
             in
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             69.20
             .
             Psal.
             42.11
             .
             whereas
             we
             are
             alwayes
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             Psal.
             119.52
             .
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Fainting
             at
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             Isa.
             20.3
             .
             Joh.
             14.1
             .
             whence
             comes
             withering
             of
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             102.4
             .
             Psal.
             
             27.13
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             An
             overwhelmed
             and
             unbeleeving
             sowning
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             61.2
             .
             Psal.
             142.3
             .
             Psal.
             143.3
             ,
             4.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             Deadnesse
             in
             going
             about
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             119.37
             .
             
               Quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             of
             this
             else
             where
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Narrownesse
             to
             take
             in
             God
             ,
             opposed
             to
             an
             inlarged
             and
             wide
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             119.32
             .
             Psal.
             81.10
             .
             and
             straitening
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             hampered
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             Psal.
             77.4
             .
             unbeleef
             clipps
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             layes
             on
             fetters
             ,
             which
             may
             come
             from
             the
             wicked
             company
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             laid
             on
             by
             our selves
             ,
             Psal.
             39.1
             ,
             2.
             
             (
             6.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             Atheist
             heart
             to
             hate
             the
             existence
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             a
             Gospel
             ,
             Jam.
             2.19
             .
             Matth.
             8.29
             .
             Compared
             with
             Psal.
             14.1
             .
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
             Some
             beleevers
             are
             near
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             'le
             pray
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             .
             Jer.
             20.9
             .
             Ps.
             73.13
             ,
             14.
             but
             it
             is
             not
             a
             fixed
             resolution
             :
             of
             this
             else
             where
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             
               an
               evill
               heart
               of
               unbeleef
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             A
             heart
             that
             deviseth
             ,
             ploweth
             ,
             or
             delveth
             wicked
             imaginations
             ,
             Prov.
             6.18
             .
             As
             Prov.
             3.29
             .
             
               Plow
               not
               evill
               against
               thy
               neighbour
               .
            
             Hos.
             10.13
             .
             
               You
               have
               plowed
               iniquity
            
             ,
             such
             plots
             are
             forged
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             27.1
             .
             Nah.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             proud
             heart
             (
             1.
             )
             resisted
             of
             God.
             (
             2.
             )
             Farrest
             from
             the
             lowly
             and
             meek
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
             Phil.
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             Most
             near
             to
             Satans
             heart
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             are
             we
             more
             ashamed
             of
             an
             unclean
             lustfull
             heart
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             proud
             heart
             ?
             Ans.
             A
             proud
             heart
             is
             deeper
             guiltinesse
             ,
             and
             nearer
             to
             Satans
             nature
             ;
             
             And
             pride
             and
             unbeleef
             are
             sins
             more
             reproachfull
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             incroach
             more
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             more
             flesh
             in
             us
             then
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             that
             there
             is
             more
             of
             a
             beast
             in
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             we
             are
             more
             ashamed
             of
             lying
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             and
             stealing
             ,
             then
             of
             pride
             ?
             Ans.
             There
             's
             more
             of
             being
             ashamed
             before
             men
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             carnall
             sort
             of
             passion
             ,
             then
             of
             being
             ashamed
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             falshood
             and
             lying
             to
             men
             are
             fleshly
             evils
             against
             common
             honesty
             ,
             but
             pride
             is
             a
             more
             Angel-sin
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             God-like
             sin
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             sin
             ,
             and
             pride
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             heart-heresie
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             judge
             but
             blindly
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             ascend
             and
             climb
             aloft
             to
             
             Gods
             roome
             ,
             Gen.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Isai.
             14.13
             .
             because
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             parts
             ,
             power
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             is
             deceitfulnesse
             and
             self-deceiving
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Isa.
             44.20
             .
             the
             Idolater
             feeds
             on
             ashes
             ,
             
               a
               deceived
               heart
               hath
               turned
               him
               aside
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               deliver
               his
               soul
               ,
               nor
               say
               ,
               is
               there
               not
               a
               lie
               in
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             Obadiah
             3.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             greatest
             liar
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             say
             and
             gain-say
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             is
             a
             wicked
             fearfulnesse
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             Jude
             12.
             
               feeding
               themselves
               without
               fear
            
             ,
             3
             Sam.
             1.14
             .
             
               was
               thou
               not
               affraid
            
             (
             saith
             David
             to
             the
             
               Amalekite
               )
               to
               put
               out
               thine
               hand
               to
               destroy
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ?
            
             It
             s
             a
             godly
             fear
             to
             tremble
             alwayes
             ,
             at
             feasting
             ,
             speaking
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             company
             ,
             Prov.
             28.14
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             Job
             1.5
             .
             And
             in
             all
             there
             ly
             snares
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             is
             a
             wicked
             flintinesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               have
               peace
            
             ,
             
             though
             we
             both
             hear
             cursing
             and
             walk
             loosly
             ,
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
             we
             are
             fallen
             ,
             but
             Ephraims
             stout
             heart
             (
             2.
             )
             will
             rise
             whether
             God
             will
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             Isa.
             9.9
             .
             And
             (
             3.
             )
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria's
             stout
             heart
             will
             be
             as
             strong
             as
             God
             ,
             Isa.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             (
             4.
             )
             its
             wicked
             stoutnesse
             to
             say
             godly
             mourning
             before
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             Mal.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             It
             s
             wicked
             stoutnesse
             to
             rest
             upon
             your
             own
             righteousnesse
             and
             refuse
             to
             treat
             with
             God
             ,
             Isa.
             46.12
             ,
             13.
             
             (
             6.
             )
             And
             vain
             stoutnesse
             to
             darre
             God
             in
             his
             own
             quarters
             and
             fight
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             14.8.23
             .
             Exod.
             23.8
             ▪
             13.
             
             Isai.
             36.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             own
             seas
             as
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Aegyptians
             would
             do
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             is
             a
             wicked
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             men
             make
             the
             Lord
             his
             word
             and
             mighty
             works
             the
             contrair
             party
             ,
             Exod.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Exod.
             7.10
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             20
             ,
             23.
             
             Exod·
             8.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Isai.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Zech.
             7.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Ezek.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ezek.
             3.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Mat.
             13.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Act.
             13.44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             and
             oppose
             God
             in
             his
             word
             and
             works
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             sinfull
             dulnesse
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             are
             as
             weaned
             childen
             ,
             
               line
               upon
               line
               ,
               line
               upon
               line
               ,
            
             
             can
             do
             them
             no
             good
             ,
             Isai.
             29.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             we
             cannot
             Preach
             Omnipotency
             ,
             nor
             perswade
             a
             world
             to
             be
             created
             ,
             nor
             a
             new
             heart
             to
             be
             infused
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             Preach
             to
             a
             Wolf
             to
             become
             a
             meek
             Lamb
             ,
             nor
             threaten
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             at
             midnight
             ,
             we
             but
             
             speak
             words
             about
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             the
             husband-man
             but
             breaks
             the
             earth
             with
             his
             plough
             ,
             but
             God
             makes
             the
             corn
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             
             not
             that
             the
             word
             is
             not
             the
             instrument
             of
             conversion
             of
             souls
             ,
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
             but
             how
             to
             the
             act
             of
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             the
             word
             concurres
             as
             a
             morall
             and
             suasory
             instrument
             ,
             
             is
             above
             my
             capacity
             .
             
          
           
             
             15.
             
             There
             is
             a
             froward
             heart
             ,
             Pro.
             17.20
             .
             that
             perverteth
             and
             is
             crafty
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             pervert
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             
               wicked
               heart
            
             ,
             Pro.
             26.23
             .
             
               set
               on
               evil
            
             ,
             Eccl.
             8.11.17
             .
             
               foolishnesse
               is
               bound
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Pro.
             22.15
             .
             a
             dissembling
             heart
             ,
             when
             seven
             abominations
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             Pro.
             26
             ▪
             25.
             
             (
             1.
             )
             We
             take
             no●
             heed
             to
             the
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             actuall
             sins
             make
             originall
             sin
             to
             swell
             ,
             as
             two
             floods
             running
             into
             one
             maketh
             a
             hudge
             River
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             take
             not
             heed
             to
             the
             young
             births
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             fancie
             and
             imagination
             ,
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             forgeries
             ,
             clay-pots
             ,
             and
             imaginations
             framed
             ,
             as
             a
             potter
             deviseth
             vessels
             of
             earth
             of
             many
             quantities
             ,
             figures
             ,
             shapes
             ,
             great
             ,
             small
             ,
             narrow
             ,
             wide
             ,
             round
             ,
             cornered
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             is
             a
             potters
             word
             ,
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             1
             Chr.
             28.9
             .
             
               with
               all
               keeping
               keep
               thy
               heart
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.23
             .
             the
             word
             is
             to
             keep
             as
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             ,
             Cant.
             3.5
             .
             as
             sheepheards
             ,
             for
             it
             s
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             stollen
             away
             ,
             Hos.
             4.11
             .
             2
             Sam.
             17.6
             .
             Hos.
             7.11
             .
             
               Ephraim
               is
               like
               a
               silly
               dove
               without
               heart
               ,
            
             but
             we
             take
             no
             heed
             to
             the
             entry
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             goes
             in
             ,
             what
             comes
             out
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             What
             if
             there
             be
             no
             God
             ?
             Psal.
             14.1
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             What
             if
             God
             see
             not
             ?
             Ezek.
             9.9
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             What
             if
             man
             perish
             as
             the
             beasts
             ?
             Eccl.
             3.19
             .
             It
             may
             be
             there
             is
             no
             heaven
             ,
             
             nor
             hell
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             What
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             only
             questions
             of
             words
             ?
             Such
             clay-pots
             were
             framed
             by
             Gallio
             ,
             and
             Festus
             ,
             Act.
             18.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Act.
             25.11
             ,
             19.
             
             Hence
             come
             imaginations
             of
             things
             impossible
             ,
             Isa.
             14.13
             .
             
               I
               'le
               ascend
               to
               heaven
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Babylon
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               my
               nest
               among
               the
               stars
               .
            
             Oba
             .
             4.
             
             Tyrus
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               god
               ,
               I
               sit
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               God.
            
             And
             new-wild-fire
             flights
             which
             are
             indeed
             old
             heresies
             ,
             are
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             
             such
             are
             dreamers
             ,
             who
             see
             seven
             lean
             kine
             eat
             seven
             fat
             kine
             ,
             
               in
               re
            
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             lie
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             A
             new
             heart
             is
             the
             Office-house
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             heart
             delighting
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             is
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             is
             imprinted
             and
             ingraven
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Isa.
             51.7
             .
             
               Hearken
               
               ye
               people
               in
               whose
               heart
               is
               my
               Law.
            
             Psal.
             40.8
             .
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
             It
             s
             true
             there
             is
             a
             new
             delight
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             delight
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             Isa.
             58.2
             .
             Joh.
             5.35
             .
             for
             a
             delight
             in
             the
             Gospel
             as
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             good
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             delighting
             in
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             that
             feeds
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             Christ
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             Joh.
             6.26
             .
             that
             saves
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             new
             heart
             is
             a
             heart
             universall
             ,
             wholly
             for
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             inteernesse
             in
             it
             ,
             
             when
             the
             whole
             
               spirit
               and
               soul
               and
               body
               is
               kept
               blamelesse
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.23
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               holy
               conversations
               and
               godlinesses
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
             Half
             a
             globe
             ,
             though
             exquisitely
             plained
             ,
             or
             half
             a
             cart
             wheell
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             globe
             nor
             a
             cart
             wheell
             .
             Externall
             things
             may
             be
             devided
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             an
             hearing
             Professor
             ,
             and
             a
             drunken
             Professor
             ,
             and
             a
             praising
             ,
             a
             singing
             Professor
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             praying
             nor
             a
             believing
             Professor
             in
             private
             ,
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             cannot
             be
             devided
             :
             half
             a
             faith
             ,
             half
             a
             love
             ,
             is
             no
             faith
             ,
             no
             love
             ,
             saving
             grace
             is
             an
             essence
             that
             consists
             in
             indivisibili
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             parted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             new
             heart
             is
             a
             fixed
             and
             established
             heart
             by
             Grace
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             new
             state
             ,
             not
             a
             new
             transient
             flash
             ,
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             Deut.
             5.27
             .
             
             
               All
               that
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               will
               speak
               unto
               thee
               ,
               we
               will
               hear
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             verse
             19.
             
             
             
               O!
               that
               there
               were
               such
               a
               heart
               in
               them
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             not
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             1
             
             Sam.
             10.9
             .
             
               God
               gave
               Saul
               an
               other
               heart
               ,
            
             
             then
             a
             changed
             heart
             is
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             a
             new
             spirit
             or
             a
             new
             gift
             in
             Jehu
             is
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             ;
             It
             's
             not
             newnesse
             that
             makes
             the
             heart
             new
             ,
             but
             Gods
             new
             ingraving
             ,
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             heart
             keeped
             with
             all
             keeping
             is
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             Prov.
             4.23
             .
             both
             the
             words
             note
             exact
             diligence
             in
             keeping
             as
             watchmen
             and
             sheepherds
             with
             all
             keeping
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             
             Psal.
             119.119
             .
             some
             pull
             their
             hearts
             to
             pray
             and
             hear
             ,
             but
             not
             while
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             or
             under
             a
             storme
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             word
             in
             some
             company
             ,
             not
             at
             other
             times
             and
             in
             other
             company
             ▪
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             new
             ,
             where
             the
             affections
             are
             all
             faith
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             all
             sanctified
             ,
             reason
             and
             zeal
             is
             a
             lump
             of
             angry
             reason
             ,
             and
             fear
             a
             masse
             of
             shining
             reverence
             ;
             and
             love
             only
             soul
             sicknesse
             and
             pure
             adherence
             to
             God
             ,
             
             the
             instinct
             of
             faith
             wholly
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             and
             only
             end
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             heart
             is
             new
             when
             the
             
             affections
             are
             equivocally
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             set
             upon
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             seen
             ,
             but
             what
             either
             is
             ▪
             colour
             ,
             or
             affected
             with
             colour
             ,
             so
             nothing
             is
             fixedly
             sought
             after
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             he
             onely
             feared
             and
             served
             ,
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
             Deut.
             10.20
             .
             only
             desired
             ,
             Psal.
             73.25
             .
             only
             loved
             ,
             Deut.
             10.12
             .
             Cant.
             3.2
             ,
             3.
             the
             soul
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             only
             only
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             2.5
             .
             Cant.
             5.8
             .
             he
             only
             trusted
             in
             ,
             Jer.
             17.5
             ,
             7.
             
             Psal.
             62.5
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Nothing
             is
             all
             good
             and
             all
             desirable
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             19.17
             .
             Cant.
             5.16
             .
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             fountain
             is
             not
             the
             reall
             Sun
             :
             the
             stirrings
             of
             the
             pulse
             of
             the
             affections
             towards
             the
             shadowed
             good
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             should
             be
             lent
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             beating
             of
             the
             pulse
             of
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             godly
             contradiction
             ,
             loving
             and
             not
             loving
             ,
             joying
             and
             not
             joying
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30.
             mourning
             and
             not
             mourning
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             1.
             
             The
             place
             of
             Evangelick
             works
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             Possession
             of
             glory
             and
             right
             to
             glory
             considerably
             different
             .
             3.
             
             A
             twofold
             right
             to
             life
             .
             4.
             
             We
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             Works
             .
             5.
             
             The
             place
             of
             declarative
             justification
             by
             Works
             ,
             
               Jam.
               2.
            
             discussed
             .
             6.
             
             Faith
             and
             Works
             different
             .
             7.
             
             Possession
             of
             life
             and
             right
             to
             life
             cleared
             .
             8.
             
             Faith
             and
             finall
             believing
             both
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             finall
             unbelief
             not
             the
             sin
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Gospel
             onely
             .
             9.
             
             How
             life
             is
             promised
             to
             works
             Evangelick
             .
          
           
             IT
             's
             a
             grave
             and
             weighty
             Question
             to
             rid
             marches
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             in
             their
             conditions
             ,
             the
             one
             requiring
             the
             obedience
             of
             Works
             ,
             the
             other
             Faith
             :
             It
             's
             not
             to
             be
             said
             that
             for
             fifeteen
             hundred
             years
             no
             man
             did
             doubt
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             
             Paul
             propones
             the
             objections
             of
             the
             
               Antinomians
               ,
               Shall
               we
               sin
               and
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               Rom.
            
             6.1
             .
             this
             they
             spake
             through
             the
             occasion
             of
             what
             he
             taught
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             some
             have
             said
             
               they
               are
               hurtfull
            
             ,
             because
             we
             abuse
             them
             ,
             
               some
               arbitrarie
               and
               indifferent
            
             ,
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             justification
             .
             
             O!
             
             what
             pronnesse
             in
             us
             to
             suck
             out
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             free
             Grace
             poyson
             ,
             how
             kindly
             to
             desire
             there
             were
             no
             Law
             against
             treason
             ,
             because
             the
             Prince
             pardons
             ;
             All
             sin
             is
             virtually
             Atheisme
             ,
             to
             wish
             the
             existence
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             just
             holy
             and
             unchangeable
             God
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             hardly
             believe
             this
             .
             And
             2.
             what
             rising
             of
             heart
             and
             carnall
             reason
             is
             there
             against
             the
             first
             acts
             of
             providence
             ,
             why
             ,
             and
             what
             necessity
             was
             there
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             to
             forbid
             the
             eating
             of
             an
             Aple
             ,
             God
             foreseeing
             that
             thence
             should
             come
             the
             ruine
             and
             endlesse
             damnation
             of
             all
             .
             It
             had
             been
             good
             God
             had
             never
             created
             such
             a
             Tree
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             eating
             thereof
             had
             never
             been
             forbidden
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             had
             never
             had
             such
             a
             name
             ,
             as
             
               the
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             for
             it
             deceived
             Evah
             .
             4.
             
             That
             God
             had
             not
             given
             free-will
             to
             Adam
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             had
             given
             him
             confirming
             grace
             in
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             Creation
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Observe
             1.
             
             Satan
             started
             first
             the
             dispute
             concerning
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Disciples
             of
             and
             appr●ntises
             to
             Satan
             ,
             when
             we
             tosse
             and
             rackot
             arguments
             in
             our
             carnall
             heart-Logick
             against
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.2
             .
             and
             make
             the
             heart
             a
             ferrie
             boat
             to
             cary
             messengers
             and
             divellish
             thoughts
             hither
             and
             yonder
             ,
             in
             questioning
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             speaking
             Grace
             ,
             to
             close
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             these
             inbred
             principles
             of
             honesty
             and
             truth
             ,
             to
             
               hurt
               none
               ,
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
            
             (
             for
             Satan
             raised
             not
             the
             first
             dispute
             about
             these
             )
             but
             with
             all
             the
             judgements
             and
             testimonies
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.127
             ,
             128.
             vers
             .
             86.
             
             
               All
               thy
               commandements
               are
               faithfull
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.7
             .
             
               Stand
               still
               that
               I
               may
               reason
               with
               you
               of
               all
               the
               righteous
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             It
             s
             a
             mind
             like
             Christs
             that
             hath
             an
             heart
             prejudice
             at
             no
             one
             command
             ,
             by
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             is
             sweetly
             friended
             with
             all
             that
             God
             commands
             ,
             Math.
             3.15
             .
             
               It
               becomes
               us
               to
               fulfill
               all
               rightenesse
               ,
            
             and
             O!
             how
             sweet
             to
             have
             no
             heart
             quarrell
             ,
             but
             a
             sweet
             stouping
             of
             soul
             unto
             ,
             and
             an
             adoring
             of
             God
             in
             all
             providences
             ,
             and
             acts
             or
             decrees
             he
             hath
             concluded
             or
             done
             in
             time
             or
             from
             Eternitie
             .
             These
             draw
             deep
             in
             the
             decree
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             God
             had
             an
             hatefull
             designe
             against
             me
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             is
             an
             untrue
             and
             fabulous
             dispensation
             .
             What
             a
             spirit
             is
             Galaenus
             who
             reproacheth
             Moses
             because
             he
             
               teacheth
               not
               that
               God
               works
               ever
               and
               by
               necessity
            
             
             
             
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             
             
               what
               is
               most
               good
               for
               the
               creature
               .
            
             And
             that
             Prince
             who
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             Counsellour
             to
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             many
             things
             should
             have
             been
             created
             
               ordinatius
               &
               melius
               ,
               in
               a
               better
               order
               and
               state
               ,
            
             then
             they
             were
             .
             Let
             the
             man
             be
             remembred
             who
             called
             the
             Gospel
             a
             fable
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             who
             reproach
             the
             Scripture
             
               as
               inkie
               wisedom
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               A
               bare
               dead
               forme
               bare
               flesh
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             weak
             ones
             under
             desertion
             ,
             who
             feed
             upon
             reports
             and
             lying
             news
             from
             Satan
             ,
             God
             hated
             me
             before
             time
             ,
             and
             carries
             on
             a
             design
             of
             eternall
             ruine
             to
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             right
             to
             hear
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             eat
             ,
             to
             sleep
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             the
             necessity
             of
             good
             works
             is
             asserted
             by
             Luther
             ,
             the
             
               Augustine
               Confess
            
             .
             and
             
               Apol.
               Arti.
            
             20.
             
               docent
               nostri
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Evangelick
             works
             are
             necessarie
             ,
             not
             to
             merite
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             will
             and
             commandement
             of
             God
             :
             Calvin
             calleth
             them
             inferiour
             causes
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             The
             dispute
             began
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             book
             called
             Interim
             Anno
             —
             M.DLXVIII
             .
             and
             in
             Colloquie
             at
             
               Altenburge
               ,
               Melanthone
            
             and
             the
             Divines
             of
             Wittenberge
             assented
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Flaccius
               Illyricus
            
             dissented
             :
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Concord
             condemne
             these
             of
             Flaccius
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             deny
             a
             necessity
             of
             efficiency
             in
             works
             to
             deserve
             salvation
             ,
             but
             yeeld
             
               a
               necessity
               of
               their
               presence
            
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             salvation
             be
             not
             hindered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             distinctions
             are
             necessary
             .
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
            
             jus
             
               and
               right
               to
               Gospel
               life
               eternall
               .
               And
            
             2.
             
               there
               is
               actuall
               possession
               of
               life
               eternall
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
            
             jus
             ,
             
               One
               by
               the
               purchase
               of
               merit
               ,
               and
               the
               payed
               ransome
               of
               blood
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               right
               secundary
               by
               promise
               ,
               every
               promise
               giveth
               a
               right
               in
               a
               manner
               :
               but
               its
               unproper
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               promise
               of
               life
               formally
               federall
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               promis●
               of
               life
               consequentèr
               federall
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               one
               going
               before
               the
               other
               as
               the
               Antecedent
               and
               the
               Consequent
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               of
               cause
               and
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Law-obedience
               doth
               much
               differ
               from
               Gospel-obedience
               ,
               as
               Law-commands
               from
               Gospel-commands
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               GOD
               sent
               his
               Sonne
               to
               justifie
               persons
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               justifie
               works
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               inherent
               obedience
               perfect
               or
               our
               righteousnesse
               before
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             Asser.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             new
             Covenant
             be
             considered
             strictly
             and
             formally
             in
             its
             essence
             ,
             
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             whether
             his
             faith
             be
             weake
             or
             strong
             is
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             Joh
             ,
             3.18
             ,
             36.
             
             Joh.
             5.24
             .
             Act.
             15.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             3.16
             .
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             for
             faith
             justifieth
             as
             lively
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             great
             or
             small
             :
             Otherwise
             none
             should
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             but
             the
             strong
             beleever
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hence
             Mr.
             Sibs
             excellently
             .
             
             
               Know
               that
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               God
               requires
               the
               truth
               of
               Grace
               ,
               not
               any
               certain
               measure
               ,
               and
               a
               spark
               of
               fire
               is
               aswell
               fire
               as
               the
               whole
               element
               thereof
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               to
               Grace
               in
               the
               sparkle
               aswell
               as
               the
               whole
               flame
               ,
               all
               have
               not
               the
               like
               strong
               ,
               yet
               the
               like
               precious
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lay
               hold
               and
               put
               on
               the
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               weak
               hand
               may
               receive
               a
               rich
               Jewell
               ,
               a
               few
               grapes
               will
               shew
               that
               the
               plant
               is
               a
               vine
               not
               a
               thorne
               :
            
             There
             is
             a
             roome
             in
             heaven
             for
             thee
             who
             judges
             thy self
             ;
             for
             the
             number
             of
             lambes
             ,
             and
             babes
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ▪
             do
             far
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             the
             strong
             and
             aged
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             names
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             
               little
               ones
               ,
               babes
            
             ,
             his
             sheep
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             a
             flock
             of
             fathers
             and
             strong
             ones
             .
          
           
             Asser.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             right
             to
             life
             by
             promise
             ,
             
             he
             that
             beleeves
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             
               Promissio
               facit
               jus
               ,
               &
               creat
               debitum
               :
               Godlinesse
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
            
             ;
             And
             because
             a
             promise
             as
             a
             promise
             cannot
             create
             an
             equality
             betwixt
             the
             work
             and
             the
             wages
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             unproper
             right
             ,
             and
             not
             proper
             debt
             ,
             and
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             free
             gift
             :
             This
             is
             no
             consequence
             at
             all
             ,
             
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             doth
             justifie
             Adam
             by
             Law-works
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             no
             sinner
             ,
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             life
             eternall
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             doth
             justifie
             the
             beleever
             ,
             by
             Evangelick
             works
             ,
             make
             him
             no
             sinner
             ,
             but
             a
             perfect
             fulfiller
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             hath
             due
             right
             by
             working
             to
             life
             eternall
             .
             Certainly
             then
             ,
             1.
             doing
             Evangelick
             gives
             us
             as
             good
             right
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             price
             and
             ransome
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             doing
             legall
             gives
             to
             the
             same
             life
             .
             2.
             
             When
             we
             sin
             and
             fall
             in
             atrocious
             offences
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Paricide
             ,
             Robbing
             ,
             
             we
             have
             as
             good
             right
             to
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             by
             Evangelick
             works
             ,
             suppose
             he
             be
             a
             robber
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             repenting
             theef
             ,
             as
             Adam
             ,
             suppose
             he
             had
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             the
             Law.
             Now
             though
             believing
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             farre
             other
             nature
             then
             perfect
             doing
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             constant
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             deed
             with
             
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               and
               mind
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               strength
               .
            
             For
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             place
             for
             punishing
             justice
             ,
             or
             wrath
             ,
             none
             can
             so
             believe
             ,
             but
             he
             sins
             and
             so
             deserves
             everlasting
             wrath
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             he
             doeth
             deserve
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             for
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             to
             him
             life
             eternall
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             We
             speak
             now
             of
             the
             right
             that
             a
             Believer
             hath
             by
             Evangelick
             works
             to
             justification
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             opinion
             saith
             that
             a
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             Evangelick
             doing
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             like
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             jus
             and
             right
             by
             promise
             ,
             to
             doing
             Evangelick
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             to
             Law-doing
             ,
             if
             Christs
             merits
             be
             added
             to
             qualifie
             Evangelick
             works
             ,
             to
             adde
             to
             them
             the
             worth
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             then
             Christs
             merits
             must
             give
             life
             eternall
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             or
             a
             vertue
             of
             meriting
             condignly
             to
             our
             Evangelick
             doing
             ,
             as
             Papists
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             saviours
             and
             redeemers
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             right
             to
             life
             
               ex
               condigno
            
             more
             then
             Adams
             most
             perfite
             Law-obedience
             had
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             commanding
             faith
             ,
             doeth
             by
             this
             opinion
             command
             all
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             doeth
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             Evangelick
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             done
             sincerely
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             must
             forbid
             all
             sin
             which
             the
             Law
             forbids
             ;
             But
             the
             Law
             forbids
             not
             only
             unbelief
             ,
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             Also
             Christ
             must
             come
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             louse
             and
             dissolve
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             denyes
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             for
             if
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             condemne
             nothing
             but
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             
             Christ
             in
             this
             Covenant
             must
             dissolve
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             Christ
             sayeth
             ,
             he
             that
             breaks
             or
             
               teacheth
               men
               to
               break
               these
               is
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             an
             other
             jus
             and
             right
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             dying
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             Law
             ,
             expiated
             our
             sins
             ,
             restored
             as
             much
             and
             more
             glory
             to
             God
             by
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             we
             had
             taken
             glory
             from
             God
             by
             our
             evill
             doing
             ,
             and
             so
             merited
             to
             us
             life
             eternall
             .
             If
             any
             say
             abusing
             that
             place
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             
             14.
             that
             we
             obtain
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             our
             life
             and
             everlasting
             glory
             (
             which
             is
             our
             only
             right
             ,
             the
             only
             Charter
             of
             blood
             )
             by
             keeping
             the
             Commandements
             Evangelically
             ;
             he
             must
             say
             that
             we
             first
             may
             keep
             the
             Commandements
             Evangelically
             before
             we
             have
             right
             to
             life
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             before
             we
             beleeve
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             merit
             Christs
             right
             or
             merite
             by
             doing
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Evangelick
             works
             ,
             we
             buy
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             hath
             not
             merited
             to
             us
             a
             jus
             and
             right
             and
             title
             to
             life
             everlasting
             by
             dying
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             a
             gracious
             right
             to
             do
             his
             Commandements
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             ,
             by
             doing
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             do
             earne
             and
             sweat
             for
             a
             right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             doing
             ,
             merite
             and
             deserve
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             merite
             Christ
             to
             our selves
             ,
             by
             doing
             ,
             
             whereas
             it
             is
             he
             and
             he
             alone
             ,
             that
             hath
             merited
             to
             us
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             title
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Not
             to
             say
             that
             a
             Charter
             of
             life
             from
             such
             a
             noble
             Superiour
             as
             Christ
             by
             the
             purchase
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             blood
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             is
             some
             better
             then
             to
             have
             eternall
             liveliehood
             and
             free-hold
             from
             our
             duty
             and
             lubrick
             best
             works
             ,
             which
             are
             polluted
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             Evangelically
             
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               of
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               should
               we
               not
               be
               therefore
               justified
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             for
             the
             righteousnesse
             in
             which
             is
             Davids
             blessednesse
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Abrahams
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             ours
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             in
             
               forgiving
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               covering
               of
               sin
               ,
               not
               imputing
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             our
             sins
             are
             never
             said
             to
             be
             pardoned
             and
             not
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             most
             Evangelick
             doing
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
             not
             by
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             
               and
               are
               washen
               from
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               Blood
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.7
             .
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             Mat.
             26.28
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             not
             by
             our
             Evangelick
             doings
             ,
             and
             if
             such
             a
             case
             could
             stand
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             sure
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             justified
             by
             their
             own
             blood
             ,
             and
             since
             no
             pardoning
             ,
             wash●ng
             ,
             Law-satisfying
             vertue
             ,
             can
             be
             in
             faith
             ,
             works
             ,
             or
             our
             Evangelick
             deservings
             ,
             they
             can
             not
             justifie
             us
             nor
             keep
             and
             occupy
             the
             Chair
             of
             Christ.
             And
             the
             fault
             were
             the
             lesse
             ,
             
             if
             our
             works
             were
             onely
             called
             
               the
               way
               to
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               raigning
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               called
               perfect
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               conforme
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               
               and
               also
               in
               order
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               justifie
               us
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               us
               .
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             in
             Christ
             may
             say
             ,
             
               we
               have
               no
               sin
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
             1
             King.
             8.46
             .
             Eccles.
             7.20
             .
             Prov.
             20.9
             .
             Jam.
             2.10
             .
             Yea
             though
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             in
             one
             offends
             in
             all
             ,
             yet
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               flesh
               shall
               be
               justified
               ,
            
             this
             way
             ,
             Psal.
             143.2
             .
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             such
             works
             are
             perfectly
             conform
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             the
             doers
             beleeving
             in
             the
             lowest
             degree
             fulfills
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Gospel
             commands
             only
             faith
             in
             the
             lowest
             degree
             ;
             Then
             the
             Centurions
             faith
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             faith
             shall
             not
             be
             required
             in
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             cannot
             (
             say
             they
             )
             be
             required
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             required
             in
             the
             Gospel
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             sinning
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             damnation
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             who
             have
             not
             faith
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             should
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             violate
             and
             break
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             saith
             that
             these
             who
             have
             weak
             faith
             are
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             greatest
             faith
             shall
             be
             will-worship
             and
             a
             work
             of
             supererogation
             .
             And
             because
             this
             way
             saith
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             then
             1.
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             living
             under
             the
             Law.
             2.
             no
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             beleeve
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             shall
             lay
             an
             obligation
             on
             any
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             James
             be
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             yet
             mean
             ,
             
               that
               both
               faith
               and
               works
               concur
               as
               causes
               ,
               though
               faith
               more
               principally
               ,
            
             
             how
             can
             Paul
             deny
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             If
             Peter
             and
             John
             jointly
             work
             a
             miracle
             and
             heal
             the
             creeple
             man
             ,
             suppose
             the
             influence
             of
             John
             in
             the
             miracle
             be
             more
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             Peter
             wrought
             the
             miracle
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             say
             that
             we
             are
             more
             principally
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             lesse
             principally
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             the
             places
             alledged
             for
             salvation
             by
             works
             (
             if
             works
             have
             a
             causative
             influence
             )
             specially
             Matth.
             25.
             speaks
             more
             for
             the
             preheminence
             of
             works
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             insinuate
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Justification
             ,
             or
             of
             growing
             in
             Justification
             ,
             in
             having
             our
             sins
             not
             imputed
             to
             us
             to
             our
             very
             day
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             the
             Question
             must
             be
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             whether
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             works
             done
             before
             
             circumcision
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             when
             as
             
               faith
               was
               not
               reckoned
               to
            
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             uncircumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             cometh
             both
             upon
             circumcision
             and
             uncircumcision
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             and
             he
             had
             faith
             and
             righteousnesse
             and
             was
             in
             Christ
             and
             regenerated
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             justified
             .
             Though
             some
             taught
             Justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             yet
             
               Paul
               Gal.
            
             3.10
             .
             states
             the
             Question
             of
             works
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             that
             are
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             done
             by
             Grace
             .
             And
             Paul
             might
             justly
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             have
             excepted
             himself
             ,
             
               David
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             justified
             by
             giving
             almes
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             as
             was
             Rachab
             ,
             by
             receiving
             and
             lodging
             the
             spyes
             .
             
             The
             
               English
               Divines
            
             say
             ,
             
               How
               could
               the
               Scripture
               conclude
               from
            
             Abrahams
             
               being
               justified
               by
               works
            
             ,
             whence
             he
             offered
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             works
             here
             we
             understand
             a
             working
             faith
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             must
             mean
             the
             same
             by
             works
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             that
             he
             meaneth
             by
             faith
             ,
             23.
             for
             he
             cannot
             say
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               the
               Scripture
               was
               fulfilled
            
             (
             in
             Abrahams
             being
             justified
             in
             the
             work
             of
             offering
             his
             son
             ,
             v.
             21.
             )
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Abraham
               beleeved
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             Except
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             offering
             his
             son
             
               Isaac
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Now
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             expresly
             vers
             .
             23.
             saith
             that
             
               beleeving
               God
               was
               counted
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               for
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             then
             the
             work
             of
             offering
             his
             Son
             must
             either
             be
             the
             beleeving
             declared
             by
             offering
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             faith
             working
             by
             that
             act
             of
             offering
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             two
             sundry
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             say
             this
             in
             effect
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             the
             work
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             vers
             .
             2●
             .
             causatively
             before
             God
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             Abraham
             is
             justified
             by
             beleeving
             causatively
             before
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             which
             we
             cannot
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             minde
             who
             make
             faith
             and
             works
             the
             two
             collaterall
             and
             joint
             causes
             of
             Justification
             before
             God
             :
             as
             if
             one
             would
             say
             Peter
             wrought
             the
             miracle
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             that
             Iohn
             wrought
             the
             miracle
             .
             So
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Abraham
            
             was
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             23.
             2.
             
             The
             faith
             which
             Iames
             debarres
             from
             Justification
             must
             be
             the
             faith
             ,
             Iam.
             2.
             by
             which
             Paul
             strongly
             proves
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             we
             are
             justified
             without
             works
             .
             If
             faith
             and
             works
             concurre
             as
             
             collaterall
             causes
             in
             our
             Justification
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             contend
             ;
             but
             the
             faith
             which
             James
             excludes
             from
             Justification
             ,
             is
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             .
             But
             only
             (
             1.
             )
             fair
             words
             to
             the
             hungry
             and
             naked
             ,
             
             and
             giving
             them
             supply
             for
             no
             necessity
             either
             of
             hunger
             or
             nakednesse
             ,
             and
             which
             
               cannot
               save
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             no
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             have
             no
             saving
             influence
             with
             works
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             ,
             but
             such
             is
             the
             faith
             which
             James
             excludes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             v.
             14
             ,
             v.
             15.
             the
             faith
             of
             Paul
             ,
             saves
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             purifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts
             15.9
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             A
             dead
             faith
             is
             no
             saving
             and
             living
             faith
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             dead
             corps
             is
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             A
             faith
             that
             cannot
             be
             shown
             to
             others
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             this
             v.
             18.
             is
             no
             faith
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             no
             motions
             of
             life
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             A
             faith
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             
               who
               beleeve
               and
               tremble
            
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             A
             faith
             which
             a
             vain
             empty
             professour
             imagines
             to
             be
             a
             living
             faith
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             dead
             ,
             without
             works
             ,
             as
             this
             v.
             20.
             can
             have
             no
             joint
             influence
             of
             life
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             with
             good
             works
             ;
             all
             which
             saving
             influences
             contrair
             to
             this
             ,
             saving
             faith
             hath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             James
             maketh
             mention
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             faiths
             ,
             
             ch
             .
             2.
             which
             the
             Adversarie
             confounds
             .
             1.
             
             All
             alongs
             ,
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             he
             gives
             
               vive
               characters
            
             of
             a
             dead
             painted
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               vaine
            
             empty
             boaster
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             2.
             
             He
             showes
             us
             of
             a
             lively
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             wrought
             with
             his
             Works
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             a
             lewd
             error
             to
             make
             Abrahams
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             believing
             Rahab
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             vain
             empty
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             's
             faith
             is
             nothing
             but
             fair
             words
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             Divels
             .
             So
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               Lorinus
               ,
               Estius
            
             ,
             
             
               Stapleton
               ,
               Mavochius
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             make
             it
             an
             Hypocriticall
             and
             dead
             faith
             ,
             and
             lively
             faith
             as
             Abrahams
             was
             ,
             a
             vitall
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             and
             a
             believing
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             as
             believing
             is
             counted
             
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             differ
             not
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             sound
             Believers
             there
             is
             a
             Godly
             submitting
             and
             leading
             captive
             of
             the
             understanding
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             speaks
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             receiving
             of
             the
             Word
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
             1
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
             Math.
             22.32
             .
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Divels
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             is
             in
             it
             a
             receiving
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Joh.
            
             1.11
             .
             a
             fiduciall
             resting
             of
             the
             heart
             upon
             God
             in
             Christ.
             And
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             confide
             ,
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             a
             lu●king
             place
             ,
             where
             one
             may
             be
             safe
             from
             a
             storme
             ,
             Psal.
             2.12
             .
             Psal.
             11.1
             .
             Psal.
             31.2
             .
             Deut.
             32.37
             .
             Psal.
             118.9
             .
             Judg.
             9.15
             .
             
               come
               and
               〈◊〉
               under
               my
               shaddow
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             Divels
             and
             Hypocrites
             who
             cannot
             seek
             their
             lodging
             nor
             a
             hiding
             place
             against
             wrath
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             lean
             and
             rest
             the
             body
             ,
             
             2
             Sam.
             1.6
             .
             
               Saul
               leaned
               upon
               his
               spear
            
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Metaphore
             it
             is
             to
             cast
             the
             burden
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Isa.
             50.10
             .
             Psal.
             55.22
             .
             hence
             the
             word
             that
             notes
             a
             staffe
             ,
             
             2
             Sam.
             22.18
             .
             Isa.
             3.
             the
             
               Lord
               hath
               broken
               the
               stay
               and
               the
               staffe
               of
               bread
               ,
               Isa.
            
             30.1
             .
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             often
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             present
             duty
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             any
             work
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             fiduciall
             relying
             upon
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Red
             Sea
             Moses
             and
             the
             people
             were
             to
             leane
             upon
             JEHOVAH
             only
             ,
             not
             to
             act
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Divels
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             to
             look
             with
             delight
             and
             confidence
             ,
             Isa.
             17.7
             .
             as
             oppressed
             servants
             ,
             Psal.
             123
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             word
             that
             notes
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             ,
             not
             to
             move
             ,
             Josh.
             10.12
             ,
             1●
             .
             
               the
               Sun
               was
               silent
            
             ,
             it
             moved
             not
             :
             It
             notes
             a
             Godly
             submission
             that
             the
             soul
             dar
             not
             speak
             against
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             37.7
             .
             
               rest
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               file
               Jehov●
            
             :
             LXX
             .
             
               sub
               ditus
               esto
               Domino
               ,
               Psal.
            
             62.6
             .
             whence
             faith
             teacheth
             us
             to
             submit
             and
             hold
             our
             peace
             and
             lay
             the
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             a
             spirit
             dantoned
             of
             God
             ,
             Lev.
             10.3
             .
             Job
             1.21
             .
             Lam.
             3
             ▪
             28.
             
             Ezek.
             16
             .
             6●
             .
             which
             is
             far
             from
             Hypocrites
             .
             (
             ●
             .
             )
             To
             believe
             is
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             a
             root
             that
             signifies
             to
             adhere
             as
             thing●
             glewed
             together
             with
             pick
             or
             glew
             ,
             Psal.
             63
             ▪
             ●
             .
             Josh.
             23.8
             .
             
             Deut.
             11.22
             .
             so
             we
             become
             one
             Spirit
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
             (
             6.
             )
             It
             is
             a
             word
             of
             near
             adherence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             lean
             firmly
             upon
             any
             with
             hope
             of
             securitie
             ,
             2
             King.
             18.5
             .
             
               hast
               thou
               leaned
               upon
               this
               reed
               ?
               Hos.
            
             10.13
             .
             Psal.
             13.6
             .
             Psal.
             31.7
             .
             Deut.
             12.10
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               dwell
               safely
            
             ,
             confidently
             ,
             it
             places
             the
             soul
             under
             the
             Rock
             of
             Omnipotencie
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             It
             is
             to
             roll
             thy self
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             borrowed
             from
             heavy
             bodies
             ,
             Josh.
             10.18
             .
             
               Roll
               great
               stones
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               cave
               ,
            
             Genes
             .
             29.3
             .
             Psal.
             22.9
             .
             
               he
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rolling
               himself
               on
               the
               Lord.
            
             Prov.
             16.3
             .
             
               commit
               thy
               works
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thy
               thoughts
               shall
               be
               established
               .
               Cartwright
            
             sayeth
             it
             is
             a
             Metaphore
             from
             men
             who
             ,
             being
             oppressed
             with
             a
             burden
             ,
             transfer
             it
             off
             themselves
             upon
             one
             who
             is
             mightier
             and
             stronger
             :
             it
             is
             excellent
             when
             the
             heart
             rolles
             all
             its
             cares
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             disburdens
             it self
             upon
             him
             .
             (
             8.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             word
             that
             noteth
             to
             leane
             ,
             to
             stay
             or
             stablish
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             Isa.
             48.2
             .
             2
             Chron.
             32.8
             .
             
               the
               people
               rested
               themselves
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               Ezekiah
               ,
            
             Cant.
             2.5
             .
             
               stay
               me
               with
               flagons
            
             ,
             Psal.
             71.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               leaned
               upon
               thee
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             and
             it
             notes
             to
             draw
             near
             ,
             Ezek.
             24.2
             .
             so
             it
             is
             to
             strengthen
             and
             make
             strong
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             trembling
             and
             shaking
             if
             it
             be
             not
             stayed
             upon
             God.
             
             And
             shall
             all
             these
             excellencies
             of
             faith
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Divels
             and
             Hypocrites
             ?
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             to
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             all
             one
             in
             nature
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             Divels
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             the
             difference
             only
             in
             having
             Works
             ,
             and
             no
             Works
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             the
             same
             heart
             leaning
             ,
             soul
             rolling
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             faith
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             Hypocrites
             and
             Divels
             who
             tremble
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Abraham
               believed
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             Is
             not
             Gen.
             22.
             when
             he
             did
             justifie
             himself
             by
             the
             work
             of
             sacrificing
             Isaac
             :
             But
             it
             is
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             when
             the
             son
             of
             promise
             Isaac
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             :
             at
             which
             time
             there
             was
             no
             work
             at
             all
             required
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             only
             believing
             the
             promise
             ,
             for
             what
             should
             Abraham
             act
             or
             do
             to
             further
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             promise
             ,
             for
             he
             believed
             that
             Gospel
             ▪
             promise
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             with
             a
             faith
             lively
             ,
             and
             having
             with
             it
             as
             a
             concomitant
             a
             resolution
             to
             walk
             before
             God
             and
             be
             perfect
             ,
             〈◊〉
             then
             the
             Text
             shall
             say
             ,
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             Abraham
             resolved
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             that
             resolution
             of
             good
             works
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             most
             violent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             so
             are
             justified
             causally
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             by
             Workes
             ,
             as
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               him
               workes
            
             are
             counted
             as
             the
             forma●●
             cause
             ,
             for
             so
             James
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               believed
               God
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteo●●nesse
               .
            
             Which
             sayeth
             ,
             by
             that
             faith
             he
             was
             declared
             or
             by
             that
             〈◊〉
             was
             justified
             ,
             which
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousn●●●e
             .
             But
             his
             beleeving
             or
             his
             faith
             living
             and
             working
             like
             the
             ●ody
             quickened
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righte●●snesse
             .
             Now
             except
             it
             be
             yeelded
             that
             James
             speaks
             of
             two
             ●aiths
             ,
             one
             dead
             and
             empty
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             ver
             .
             ●●
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             another
             lively
             and
             working
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             
               Abraham
               ▪
               ●er
            
             .
             23.
             and
             except
             this
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             was
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             not
             by
             that
             same
             faith
             ;
             It
             must
             follow
             that
             A●●ahams
             empty
             beleeving
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             was
             that
             which
             
               was
               count●●o
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.6
             .
             but
             James
             cannot
             be
             so
             ●●derstood
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Scripture
            
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●ulfilled
             ;
             for
             his
             faith
             in
             beleeving
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             Ge●●
             .
             he
             shows
             that
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             faith
             without
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             when
             he
             saith
             he
             was
             justified
             〈…〉
             ●orks
             in
             offering
             his
             son
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             22.
             he
             saith
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             ●●●lared
             just
             ,
             or
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             empty
             and
             idle
             faith
             of
             〈◊〉
             hypocrites
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             faith
             that
             did
             prove
             it self
             to
             be
             lively
             .
             So
             that
             James
             proveth
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             a
             dead
             faith
             that
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             good
             works
             .
             As
             his
             Adversaries
             said
             ,
             and
             Paul
             proves
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             our
             own
             inherent
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             .
             Because
             Abraham
             then
             should
             boast
             as
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             free
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             needed
             no
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             should
             save
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             needed
             not
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             nor
             the
             non-imputation
             of
             iniquity
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             mids
             between
             these
             ,
             and
             Iames
             saith
             that
             is
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             by
             a
             metonymie
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             
               by
               faith
               made
               known
               to
               be
               lively
               ,
            
             not
             to
             the
             world
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             for
             if
             Iames
             should
             mean
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             works
             properly
             as
             counted
             to
             us
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             say
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
             
               Abraham
               was
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               his
               son
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             22.
             he
             cannot
             infer
             ,
             vers
             .
             2●
             .
             
               thou
               sees
               that
               his
               faith
               wrought
               with
               his
               works
               :
            
             What
             faith
             ?
             He
             had
             spoken
             of
             works
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Abrahams●aith
             ●aith
             ,
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             Abraham
             was
             justif●●d
             ,
             that
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             really
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             conscienc●
             and
             others
             justified
             ,
             his
             faith
             did
             work
             in
             a
             lively
             way
             as
             reall
             in
             an●
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             that
             Abrahams
             faith
             ,
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             
               was
               perfect●●
               by
               works
            
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             
               when
               he
               offered
               his
               son
            
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             not
             〈◊〉
             as
             touching
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             justifying
             ,
             for
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Rom.
             4.
             cites
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             to
             prove
             that
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             〈◊〉
             faith
             in
             beleeving
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             some
             25.
             year●
             as
             others
             reckon
             30.
             years
             before
             he
             sacrificed
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
             22
             .
             ●
             that
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             Abraham
             was
             not
             justified
             by
             works
             ▪
             no●
             his
             〈◊〉
             perfect
             in
             its
             lively
             operations
             untill
             he
             offered
             his
             son
             Isaac
             :
             ●hen
             the
             contrair
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             for
             by
             faith
             he
             〈◊〉
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             C.
             12.
             
             By
             faith
             beleeving
             the
             promise
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
             4.
             many
             year●
             before
             :
             Therefore
             these
             words
             ,
             
               seest
               thou
               〈◊〉
               faith
            
             ,
             must
             mean
             that
             his
             faith
             came
             out
             to
             view
             by
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             But
             the●e
             be
             learned
             and
             godly
             Protestants
             who
             〈◊〉
             that
             James
             must
             speak
             of
             ●ustification
             reall
             and
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             declared
             Justification
             before
             men
             only
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             〈…〉
             to
             name
             them
             .
             But
             these
             are
             subordinate
             :
             James
             speaks
             not
             〈◊〉
             a
             faith
             only
             declared
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             justification
             onely
             declared
             to
             the
             world
             :
             But
             of
             a
             declared
             Justification
             that
             is
             reall
             before
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             is
             declared
             to
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             world
             .
             And
             that
             James
             speaks
             of
             a
             Justification
             before
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Text
             saith
             :
             Because
             he
             saith
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               What
               can
               that
               faith
               profite
            
             ?
             Which
             is
             empty
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             profite
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             save
             and
             justifie
             ?
             As
             the
             word
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
             
               if
               I
               have
               not
               love
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               profits
               me
               nothing
               before
               God.
            
             2.
             
             
               Can
               that
               faith
            
             (
             it
             is
             not
             well
             translated
             leaving
             out
             the
             particle
             in
             the
             new
             Translation
             ,
             can
             faith
             save
             him
             ?
             )
             
               save
               him
            
             ?
             Then
             he
             must
             speak
             also
             of
             reall
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             reall
             salvation
             and
             so
             of
             justification
             before
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             examples
             of
             the
             Justification
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             Rahab
             ,
             which
             were
             reall
             ,
             must
             say
             something
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             speaks
             of
             reall
             Justification
             to
             the
             mans
             own
             conscience
             as
             
             well
             as
             to
             the
             world
             if
             clear
             in
             the
             Text
             also
             .
             For
             James
             speaks
             to
             the
             conscience
             and
             privitie
             of
             the
             man
             who
             saith
             that
             he
             is
             justified
             ,
             and
             hath
             faith
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             19.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               faith
               ,
               thou
               beleeves
               ,
            
             the
             Devils
             also
             beleeve
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             hypocrite
             to
             discusse
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             solidely
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             his
             Faith
             and
             Justification
             be
             reall
             or
             not
             ;
             And
             James
             wakens
             all
             visible
             professours
             in
             this
             Epistle
             (
             as
             Iohn
             also
             doth
             )
             to
             try
             his
             Religion
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             and
             solide
             ,
             or
             vain
             :
             by
             Chap.
             1.
             
               being
               a
               doer
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               hearer
               only
               ,
            
             23
             ▪
             24.
             by
             
               visiting
               the
               fatherlesse
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             by
             loving
             and
             respecting
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             Godly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rich
             ,
             Ch.
             2.
             by
             trying
             his
             faith
             whether
             it
             be
             dead
             or
             lively
             ,
             
               by
               bridling
               the
               tongue
               ,
               Ch.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Arminians
             and
             others
             do
             but
             lose
             their
             labour
             ,
             who
             say
             Iames
             doeth
             not
             speak
             here
             of
             Justification
             declared
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
             because
             the
             world
             cannot
             judge
             infallibly
             whether
             our
             works
             by
             which
             we
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             are
             sincere
             or
             not
             .
             For
             1.
             we
             say
             that
             Iames
             doth
             speak
             of
             Justification
             declared
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             real
             Justification
             before
             God
             but
             as
             declared
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             world
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             conscience
             also
             of
             the
             doer
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             world
             can
             not
             infallibly
             judge
             of
             our
             Justification
             and
             works
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             judge
             at
             all
             .
             It
             s
             a
             loose
             consequence
             :
             For
             we
             may
             declare
             our selves
             to
             our
             own
             conscience
             and
             to
             others
             by
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             before
             God
             justified
             .
             Otherwise
             because
             men
             connot
             see
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               principles
               from
               which
               they
               proceed
            
             ,
             whether
             from
             saving
             faith
             or
             not
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               they
               are
               ,
            
             whether
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             men
             should
             not
             glorifie
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Matth.
             5.16
             .
             nor
             should
             the
             Gentiles
             glorify
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             visitation
             :
             As
             1
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             because
             they
             cannot
             infallibly
             〈◊〉
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             works
             or
             not
             and
             done
             in
             faith
             and
             for
             Go●
             :
             Nor
             is
             Abraham
             declared
             to
             be
             justified
             because
             of
             a
             secret
             heart-●●tention
             to
             offer
             his
             son
             to
             God
             in
             the
             court
             of
             men
             (
             but
             in
             the
             co●●t
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             he
             may
             )
             yet
             his
             journeying
             to
             
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             son
             ,
             his
             building
             an
             Altar
             ,
             his
             laying
             on
             wood
             ,
             his
             binding
             his
             son
             and
             stretching
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             may
             well
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             a
             justified
             man
             to
             the
             world
             and
             to
             men
             .
             Trelcatius
             ,
             the
             
               Professours
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               Calvine
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Paraeus
               ,
            
             yea
             a
             Papist
             Cajetan
             hath
             said
             well
             to
             this
             point
             .
             Not
             to
             adde
             that
             Scripture
             shall
             never
             admit
             ,
             
             that
             Abrahams
             and
             Rahabs
             sins
             were
             pardoned
             ,
             their
             
               iniquities
               not
               imputed
               ,
               and
               they
               delivered
               from
               cond●mnation
               ,
            
             by
             the
             works
             of
             offering
             Isaac
             ,
             receiving
             the
             spies
             ,
             fighting
             the
             Lords
             battels
             ,
             suffering
             persecution
             of
             Saul
             .
             For
             Iames
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             any
             thing
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             good
             works
             are
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             our
             merits
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             place
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             blood
             shed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             so
             be
             formall
             causes
             not
             of
             the
             declaratory
             act
             of
             justifying
             (
             for
             that
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             our
             Justifiers
             act
             )
             yet
             of
             our
             own
             Justification
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             we
             fight
             and
             run
             for
             the
             Crowne
             of
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             of
             works
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             what
             Scripture
             is
             there
             for
             that
             ?
             3.
             
             A
             man
             shall
             be
             as
             just
             and
             sinlesse
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               I
               am
               just
            
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             forbids
             no
             sin
             (
             as
             some
             
             for
             this
             way
             do
             teach
             )
             but
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             he
             no
             more
             needs
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             nor
             pardoning
             grace
             ,
             then
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Adam
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             ,
             Prov.
             20.9
             .
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.20
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             
               Who
               can
               say
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ,
               I
               am
               pure
               from
               my
               sin
               ?
            
             The
             man
             Evangelically
             justified
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ,
               I
               am
               pure
               from
               my
               sinne
               .
            
             4.
             
             No●
             needs
             such
             a
             man
             pray
             ,
             
               forgive
               me
               my
               sins
               ,
               as
               I
               forgive
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             he
             is
             justified
             from
             all
             Law-sins
             ,
             who
             is
             inherently
             holy
             and
             Evangelically
             just
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             new
             Law
             which
             does
             not
             forbid
             all
             sins
             that
             the
             Law
             forbids
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             not
             under
             sinne
             ,
             though
             he
             sinne
             against
             the
             love
             of
             Christ.
             According
             to
             that
             ,
             
               if
               ye
               love
               me
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.15
             .
             so
             he
             once
             ,
             ere
             he
             die
             ,
             beleeve
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             (
             say
             the
             Authors
             )
             forbids
             not
             unbeleef
             ,
             nor
             any
             Evangelick
             unthankfulness
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             ransome-payer
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             I
             judge
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             condemnes
             :
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             forbids
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             and
             the
             beleever
             can
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             except
             he
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             it
             may
             justly
             be
             asked
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             beleever
             Evangelically
             justified
             ,
             who
             needs
             no
             grace
             of
             pardon
             of
             Redemption
             from
             sin
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             needs
             the
             grace
             of
             renovation
             to
             keep
             him
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             for
             he
             needs
             no
             pardon
             for
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             finall
             beleeving
             ,
             for
             the
             smallest
             weak
             faith
             is
             a
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             To
             these
             adde
             ,
             if
             James
             mean
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               faith
               alone
            
             ,
             v.
             24.
             by
             which
             he
             sayes
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             no
             other
             then
             the
             dead
             faith
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             and
             the
             faith
             which
             cannot
             save
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             fair
             words
             to
             the
             hungry
             and
             naked
             ,
             when
             the
             vain
             man
             gives
             him
             nothing
             necessary
             for
             his
             body
             ,
             16.
             the
             faith
             without
             works
             ,
             17.
             the
             faith
             that
             cannot
             be
             shown
             to
             men
             ,
             18.
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             devils
             ,
             19.
             and
             vain
             hypocrites
             boast
             of
             ,
             20.
             then
             sure
             the
             conclusion
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             Iames
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ye
               see
               then
               a
               man
               is
               justified
            
             before
             men
             and
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             really
             declared
             before
             God
             ,
             
             justified
             and
             saved
             
               by
               works
            
             as
             the
             fruits
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               not
               by
               faith
               only
            
             which
             is
             dead
             and
             without
             works
             .
             For
             1.
             he
             cannot
             exclude
             saving
             and
             lively
             faith
             :
             
             For
             that
             beleeving
             God
             is
             counted
             to
             Abraham
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             saith
             Iames
             ▪
             ver
             .
             23.
             for
             then
             the
             conclusion
             should
             contradict
             the
             premisses
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             justified
             by
             sound
             and
             lively
             beleeving
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             only
             sound
             and
             lively
             beleeving
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Adversaries
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             say
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             know
             no
             Gospel-faith
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             but
             faith
             including
             essentially
             new
             obedience
             ,
             the
             crucifying
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             the
             walking
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ;
             as
             else
             where
             I
             cite
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Iames
             saith
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             a
             naked
             dead
             assent
             :
             as
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ;
             We
             are
             not
             justified
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             we
             say
             :
             Iames
             denies
             not
             but
             sayes
             that
             Abraham
             beleeved
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             (
             It
             is
             only
             beleeving
             but
             lively
             and
             not
             dead
             ,
             not
             a
             naked
             assent
             ,
             which
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             )
             and
             Gen.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             he
             was
             thereby
             justified
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             and
             Iames
             are
             well
             reconciled
             .
             And
             the
             faith
             here
             excluded
             must
             be
             a
             dead
             faith
             ,
             not
             a
             lively
             faith
             and
             a
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             without
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             true
             body
             and
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             living
             body
             .
             So
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             faith
             that
             Iames
             excludes
             is
             a
             true
             faith
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             true
             faith
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             Devils
             and
             Hypocrites
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             false
             by
             the
             Papists
             
             way
             and
             Arminians
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             true
             and
             generall
             assent
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             for
             they
             teach
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Justification
             ,
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             only
             without
             works
             ,
             as
             Paul
             proves
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             second
             Justification
             when
             a
             man
             of
             just
             is
             made
             more
             just
             (
             say
             they
             )
             he
             is
             justified
             by
             works
             ;
             as
             saith
             
               Iames
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Now
             by
             this
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             Iames
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             first
             Justification
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             beside
             that
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             not
             two
             Justifications
             ,
             Iames
             must
             deny
             that
             the
             unconverted
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             Rahab
             the
             harlot
             were
             justified
             by
             only
             faith
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             most
             incongruous
             to
             teach
             unconverted
             ones
             who
             never
             knew
             the
             first
             Justification
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             not
             justified
             in
             the
             second
             Justification
             .
             And
             if
             James
             be
             speaking
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             causes
             of
             the
             same
             Justification
             before
             God
             only
             ,
             with
             Paul
             and
             not
             of
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             it
             were
             false
             that
             James
             saith
             (
             with
             reverence
             to
             the
             holy
             Lord
             )
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             faith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             works
             ,
             for
             Paul
             sayes
             it
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             strongly
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             never
             insinuates
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             a
             second
             Justification
             by
             works
             .
             And
             sure
             he
             should
             not
             have
             denyed
             all
             the
             Jews
             ,
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             Rom.
             3
             9
             ,
             19
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             David
             a
             man
             
               according
               to
               Gods
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             much
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             penned
             the
             32.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             a
             beleever
             and
             effectually
             called
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             and
             justified
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             beleeved
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             works
             in
             their
             second
             ,
             or
             their
             Evangelick
             Justification
             .
          
           
             Yea
             when
             James
             saith
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             
               fidem
               solitariam
            
             ,
             a
             faith
             solitary
             which
             hath
             no
             works
             conveying
             it
             ,
             as
             man
             sees
             not
             with
             eyes
             that
             are
             solitary
             and
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             hearing
             ,
             smelling
             ,
             and
             the
             senses
             ,
             though
             faith
             ,
             if
             true
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             (
             as
             they
             say
             this
             is
             )
             must
             justifie
             as
             the
             eye
             sees
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             e●re
             onely
             ,
             not
             the
             eye
             ,
             hears
             ,
             now
             this
             faith
             hath
             a
             causative
             influence
             in
             Justification
             as
             well
             as
             works
             (
             if
             it
             be
             proper
             and
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             without
             the
             spirit
             hath
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             body
             )
             and
             so
             James
             had
             no
             more
             ground
             for
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             
               ye
               see
               then
               that
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
            
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               ye
               see
               then
               that
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               works
               only
               .
            
             For
             works
             separated
             from
             faith
             
             are
             no
             lesse
             dead
             works
             &
             cannot
             justifie
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Then
             faith
             separated
             from
             works
             ,
             &
             really
             pulled
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             faith
             .
             Obj.
             When
             James
             
               saith
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               not
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
               he
               maketh
               faith
               and
               works
               concomitant
               in
               that
               procurement
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               kind
               of
               causality
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               commonly
               interpreted
               (
               not
               by
               faith
               which
               is
               alone
               )
               but
               by
               faith
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             is
             not
             more
             commonly
             ,
             nor
             soundly
             and
             truely
             interpreted
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               justified
               by
               faith
               which
               is
               alone
               ,
               fide
               solitariâ
               ,
            
             by
             dead
             faith
             .
             For
             
               solâ
               fide
               justificamur
            
             .
             Faith
             hath
             the
             only
             vertue
             of
             justifying
             as
             an
             instrument
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Adverbe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Solùm
             taken
             ,
             Matth.
             5.47
             .
             
               If
               ye
               salute
               your
               brethren
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               only
               ,
               what
               do
               ye
               more
               then
               Publicans
               ?
            
             Where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             notes
             duties
             only
             naturall
             excluding
             these
             which
             only
             converts
             in
             a
             spirituall
             way
             can
             do
             ,
             Matth.
             8
             ▪
             8.
             
             
               Only
               say
               the
               word
            
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             clearly
             saith
             that
             a
             mandat
             of
             Omnipotency
             only
             in
             CHRIST
             could
             heal
             the
             sick
             servant
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             Omnipotency
             is
             not
             really
             separated
             from
             justice
             ,
             wisedom
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             Matth.
             9.21
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               If
               I
               only
               touch
               him
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               whole
               .
            
             But
             the
             act
             of
             touching
             was
             conjoined
             with
             the
             act
             of
             hearing
             :
             
               Who
               hath
               touched
               me
            
             ?
             Yet
             the
             act
             of
             hearing
             had
             no
             causative
             influence
             in
             the
             drawing
             vertue
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             act
             of
             touching
             did
             extract
             the
             vertue
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Luk.
             8.50
             .
             Mar.
             5.36
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               only
               beleeve
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Ruler
             ;
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             this
             excludes
             works
             as
             touching
             the
             apprehending
             of
             the
             power
             and
             mercy
             of
             Christ
             in
             raising
             the
             dead
             Damosel
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             beleeving
             was
             not
             solitary
             ,
             but
             conjoined
             with
             love
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             submission
             ,
             35.
             
             So
             Luk.
             8.50
             .
             Mat.
             21.19
             .
             And
             Act.
             3.16
             .
             
               The
               faith
               that
               is
               by
               Christ
               hath
               given
               this
               creeple
               perfect
               soundnesse
               .
               Heb.
            
             11.30
             .
             
               By
               faith
               the
               walls
               of
            
             Jericho
             fell
             .
             It
             were
             strange
             to
             say
             (
             by
             Peter's
             and
             John's
             good
             works
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             the
             creeple
             man
             was
             made
             whole
             )
             and
             (
             by
             good
             works
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             fell
             )
             and
             yet
             there
             were
             good
             works
             ,
             love
             ,
             mercifulnesse
             ,
             courage
             in
             the
             Priests
             who
             compassed
             the
             walls
             of
             Iericho
             ,
             and
             in
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             .
             Adde
             to
             these
             that
             by
             good
             works
             we
             must
             more
             and
             more
             justifie
             and
             pardon
             our
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             must
             more
             and
             more
             buy
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             as
             they
             teach
             ,
             citing
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             and
             more
             merit
             ,
             
               ex
               pacto
               Euangelico
            
             ,
             life
             eternall
             :
             and
             so
             our
             works
             and
             merites
             must
             be
             joint
             causes
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             blood
             and
             Christs
             blood
             must
             have
             paralel
             and
             collateral
             influence
             with
             Christs
             blood
             to
             buy
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ;
             Yea
             and
             Paul
             already
             justified
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             progresse
             of
             that
             which
             is
             called
             his
             Evangelick
             Justification
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             would
             be
             in
             another
             condition
             ,
             9.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               be
               found
               in
               him
               not
               having
               mine
               own
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               .
            
             And
             why
             should
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             Pauls
             own
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             is
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             infused
             as
             Papists
             say
             ,
             but
             acquired
             as
             they
             teach
             .
             
             3.
             
             It
             came
             (
             say
             they
             )
             from
             Pauls
             own
             free-will
             indifferent
             to
             will
             or
             nill
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             is
             the
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             in
             Abrahams
             beleeving
             ,
             Iam.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Apostle
             spake
             often
             of
             faith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             v.
             14.
             twice
             ,
             v.
             17.
             once
             ,
             v.
             18.
             thrice
             ,
             v.
             19.
             twice
             ,
             v.
             20.
             once
             ,
             v.
             22.
             twise
             ,
             that
             is
             nine
             times
             ,
             thereof
             Emphatically
             ,
             v.
             23.
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             the
             
               Scripture
               was
               then
               fulfilled
            
             ▪
             Abraham
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               written
               ,
            
             Gen.
             ●5
             .
             6
             .
             before
             God
             and
             man
             and
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             
               when
               he
               offered
               his
               son
               Isaac
               upon
               the
               altar
               .
            
             That
             was
             reall
             ,
             visible
             and
             conspicuous
             believing
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             deny
             himself
             so
             far
             for
             God
             :
             For
             James
             is
             much
             for
             Religion
             made
             known
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             hath
             far
             other
             Adversaries
             in
             the
             other
             extremity
             then
             Paul
             had
             ,
             even
             the
             old
             Gnosticks
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Jews
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             laid
             aside
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               doing
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Jam.
             1.22
             ,
             23.
             
               all
               works
            
             ,
             c.
             2.14
             .
             all
             conscience
             of
             
               bridling
               the
               tongue
            
             ,
             c.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             of
             peaceable
             and
             mortified
             living
             ,
             c.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             and
             thought
             it
             godlinesse
             
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             without
             love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             in
             their
             head
             a
             room
             ,
             empty
             faith
             ,
             and
             professed
             fair
             ,
             and
             gave
             good
             words
             ,
             but
             no
             garments
             to
             the
             naked
             ,
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             James
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             treat
             of
             a
             visible
             and
             declared
             faith
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             meerly
             declared
             ,
             but
             which
             was
             reall
             and
             can
             save
             ,
             14.
             and
             of
             justification
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Rachab
             ,
             as
             was
             sen●sible
             
             and
             reall
             and
             not
             in
             a
             bare
             profession
             :
             For
             Iames
             speaks
             of
             a
             profiting
             and
             saving
             faith
             ,
             Iam.
             2.14
             .
             
               What
               doth
               it
               profite
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Can
               faith
               save
               him
            
             ?
             Another
             devise
             is
             here
             alledged
             ,
             of
             a
             formed
             faith
             animated
             with
             charity
             and
             that
             justifies
             (
             say
             Papists
             )
             and
             an
             unformed
             faith
             void
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             doth
             not
             justifie
             :
             
             And
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             expressions
             ,
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             teach
             ,
             that
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             and
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             Commandements
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             compleat
             formed
             and
             Evangelick
             faith
             .
             But
             we
             distinguish
             them
             as
             the
             Scripture
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Rom.
             4.9
             .
             faith
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               imputed
               to
               Abraham
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             so
             v.
             3.
             v.
             5.
             but
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             act
             or
             work
             of
             believing
             ,
             that
             was
             counted
             for
             Abrahams
             formall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             there
             should
             so
             no
             room
             be
             left
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reckoned
             to
             be
             ours
             :
             if
             all
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             1
             Corin.
             5.21
             .
             Phili.
             3.9
             .
             should
             be
             turned
             over
             in
             an
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             mixt
             with
             much
             doubting
             and
             in
             our
             sinfull
             obedience
             ;
             And
             the
             Socinians
             have
             more
             reason
             for
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             any
             reall
             satisfaction
             of
             blood
             payed
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Papists
             :
             For
             if
             our
             righteousnesse
             and
             inherent
             obedience
             may
             be
             of
             grace
             esteemed
             formall
             righteousnesse
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             free
             Evangelick
             paction
             and
             an
             act
             of
             Gods
             free-will
             :
             the
             Lord
             might
             have
             esteemed
             the
             eating
             of
             an
             aple
             ,
             or
             any
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             our
             formall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Christ
               dyed
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             to
             become
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             where
             an
             act
             of
             a
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             deed
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             faith
             is
             sufficient
             .
             What
             needs
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Frustrà
               fit
               per
               plura
               ,
               quod
               aequè
               benè
               potest
               fieri
               per
               pauciora
               .
            
             There
             's
             no
             need
             of
             reall
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             imputed
             doth
             well
             bear
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             object
             that
             faith
             layes
             hold
             on
             ,
             as
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Rom.
             3.21
             .
             
               Now
               the
               
               righteousnsse
               of
               God
               without
               the
               Law
               is
               manifested
               .
            
             What
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ?
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               Even
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               unto
               all
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             without
             one
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             works
             ,
             why
             not
             without
             another
             Law
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             inherent
             Gospel-righteousnesse
             ?
             And
             what
             need
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             ,
             if
             the
             act
             of
             beleeving
             should
             be
             that
             precious
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             faith
             ?
             This
             by
             the
             way
             .
             As
             hope
             is
             put
             for
             the
             object
             hoped
             for
             ?
             As
             Rom.
             8.24
             .
             
               Hope
               that
               is
               seen
               is
               not
               hope
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             thing
             possessed
             ,
             the
             salvation
             which
             we
             have
             in
             present
             possession
             ,
             is
             not
             hoped
             for
             .
             Col.
             1.5
             .
             
               For
               the
               hops
               sake
               laid
               up
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             .
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             hope
             is
             not
             laid
             up
             in
             heaven
             .
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             
               Christ
               in
               you
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               .
            
             So
             faith
             here
             put
             for
             the
             thing
             beleeved
             ;
             so
             saith
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             
               my
               love
               is
               crucified
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             my
             loved
             or
             beleeved
             one
             is
             crucified
             :
             So
             
               by
               faith
               in
               his
               name
               is
               this
               man
               made
               whole
               .
            
             It
             were
             strange
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             mortification
             is
             this
             man
             made
             whole
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             faith
             includes
             repentance
             .
             Now
             Peter
             denies
             ,
             Acts
             3.12
             .
             this
             ,
             why
             marvail
             ye
             ,
             
               as
               if
               we
               by
               our
               power
               and
               holinesse
               had
               made
               this
               man
               to
               walk
               ?
            
             It
             s
             not
             our
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             even
             God
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             &c.
             ver
             .
             13.
             hath
             done
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
               faith
               in
               his
               Name
               hath
               made
               him
               strong
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             faith
             or
             beleeving
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             God-head
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             strong
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             faith
             is
             put
             for
             the
             thing
             or
             righteousnesse
             beleeved
             :
             So
             Heb.
             11.
             
             
               By
               faith
               the
               walls
               of
               Jericho
               fell
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             love
             the
             soul
             and
             form
             of
             faith
             ,
             say
             Papists
             ,
             and
             by
             repentance
             and
             new
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             faith
             ,
             say
             
               Socinians
               ,
               the
               walls
               of
               Jericho
               fell
               .
            
             So
             
               by
               faith
               they
               subdued
               Kingdomes
               ,
               stopped
               the
               mouths
               of
               Lions
               .
            
             What
             influence
             reall
             or
             physicall
             had
             faith
             in
             slaying
             men
             ,
             
             in
             refraining
             the
             hungry
             Lions
             to
             eat
             Daniel
             ?
             None
             at
             all
             :
             But
             thus
             the
             mighty
             God
             beleeved
             in
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             subdued
             Kingdomes
             ,
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             Lions
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             replyed
             there
             is
             not
             alike
             reason
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             dead
             as
             touching
             the
             influence
             and
             causality
             to
             justifie
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             miracles
             in
             these
             points
             ;
             it
             is
             replyed
             ,
             there
             is
             every
             way
             the
             same
             reason
             :
             For
             as
             Abrahams
             dead
             faith
             ,
             if
             it
             
             had
             been
             dead
             could
             no
             more
             have
             justified
             and
             saved
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             hypocrites
             dead
             faith
             can
             save
             and
             justifie
             him
             ,
             as
             James
             saith
             ,
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             could
             not
             these
             worthies
             recorded
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             have
             
               casten
               down
               the
               walls
               of
               Jericho
               ,
               subdued
               Kingdomes
               ,
               stopped
               the
               mouths
               of
               Lions
            
             by
             faith
             ,
             if
             that
             faith
             had
             been
             as
             dead
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             vain
             Gnostick
             and
             Hypocrite
             ,
             who
             saith
             to
             the
             brother
             o●
             sister
             naked
             ,
             
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               be
               thou
               warmed
               and
               filled
               ,
               and
               yet
               gives
               him
               not
               these
               things
               that
               are
               needfull
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               Jam.
            
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             this
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             except
             we
             admit
             that
             the
             fancied
             faith
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             can
             remove
             mountains
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             place
             to
             dispute
             whether
             Reprobates
             as
             Judas
             have
             saving
             faith
             in
             working
             miracles
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             their
             faith
             of
             miracles
             cannot
             be
             a
             Hypocriticall
             faith
             such
             as
             is
             ,
             Iames
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Scripture
             differenceth
             between
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             As
             1.
             we
             are
             not
             once
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             never
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             love
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             almes
             deeds
             .
             It
             s
             easie
             with
             an
             active
             ingine
             to
             labour
             to
             prove
             how
             faith
             includes
             love
             :
             And
             so
             doth
             hope
             and
             love
             include
             many
             other
             works
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             distinguisheth
             them
             .
             As
             (
             2.
             )
             by
             faith
             as
             from
             a
             saving
             principle
             ,
             Abraham
             sojourned
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             faith
             Noah
             builded
             an
             Ark
             ,
             Iacob
             blessed
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Moses
            
             would
             not
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             yet
             to
             build
             an
             Ark
             is
             not
             to
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ;
             we
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             hear
             in
             faith
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Mar.
             1.15
             .
             
               Repent
               and
               beleeve
            
             ,
             Act.
             20.21
             .
             
               Testifying
               repentance
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               faith
               toward
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             
               Not
               laying
               the
               foundation
               of
               repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               faith
               toward
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
             
               Love
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               and
               faith
               unfained
               ,
            
             Phil.
             5.
             
             
               Love
               and
               faith
            
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.3
             .
             
               We
               thank
               God
               ,
               remembring
               your
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.10
             .
             
               Labour
               of
               love
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               full
               assurance
               of
               hope
            
             .
             12.
             
             
               Faith
               and
               patience
            
             .
             We
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             do
             we
             repent
             in
             Christ
             ?
             4.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             leaning
             on
             God
             ,
             Isa.
             10.20
             .
             Isa.
             26.3
             .
             Isa.
             50.10
             .
             love
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Faith
             is
             a
             coming
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             affiance
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.40
             .
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             Ioh.
             6.37
             .
             a
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.11
             .
             
               an
               eating
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             6.54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             not
             any
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             repentance
             ,
             of
             new
             obedience
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             If
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             as
             Lord
             and
             Law-giver
             be
             formally
             (
             for
             effectively
             and
             practically
             we
             may
             with
             that
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             D.
             Prestoun
             say
             it
             is
             )
             a
             consenting
             to
             Christs
             Dominion
             and
             Government
             over
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             (
             though
             to
             consent
             at
             the
             Corronation
             and
             to
             swear
             an
             oath
             of
             loyaltie
             to
             a
             King
             be
             widely
             different
             from
             obeying
             his
             Laws
             )
             as
             unbeleef
             is
             a
             rebellion
             against
             his
             Government
             ,
             Luk.
             19.17
             .
             then
             well
             may
             Adam
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             faith
             ;
             
             for
             if
             to
             beleeve
             in
             
               God
               Redeemer
            
             ,
             be
             to
             give
             our selves
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             
               Lord
               Redeemer
            
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             surrendering
             be
             the
             obedience
             of
             works
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             and
             saved
             and
             perfectly
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             beleeve
             in
             God
             Law-giver
             and
             Creator
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             for
             Adam
             to
             surrender
             himself
             Covenant
             wayes
             ,
             by
             a
             legall
             faith
             shall
             be
             the
             Law
             obedience
             of
             works
             by
             which
             Adam
             is
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             saved
             by
             Law-faith
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             by
             Gospel-faith
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             to
             give
             himself
             to
             
               Christ
               as
               his
               Lord
               to
               be
               governed
            
             and
             commanded
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             obey
             him
             is
             neither
             formally
             faith
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             conjoined
             with
             beleeving
             )
             nor
             obedience
             ,
             but
             an
             intention
             or
             purpose
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             1.
             shall
             we
             then
             be
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             purpose
             and
             intention
             to
             work
             ?
             2.
             
             There
             are
             in
             us
             May
             resolutions
             and
             purposes
             like
             May
             blossomes
             ,
             that
             wither
             before
             Harvest
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             willing
             but
             not
             obedient
             ,
             Isa.
             1.19
             .
             One
             saith
             he
             will
             go
             work
             in
             his
             fathers
             Vineyard
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             purposes
             to
             work
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             works
             not
             ,
             Mat.
             21.30
             .
             nor
             is
             a
             practic●ll
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             obey
             either
             obedience
             or
             faith
             formally
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             as
             not
             only
             Jesus
             who
             saves
             ,
             but
             as
             Lord
             who
             commands
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             love
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             to
             love
             him
             not
             as
             Jesus
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.22
             .
             Eph.
             6.24
             .
             especially
             since
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             come
             under
             the
             command
             of
             love
             ,
             Matth.
             22.3.7
             .
             Luk.
             7.27
             .
             Deu.
             6.5
             .
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             All
             these
             ,
             
               thy
               faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
               ,
               Matth.
            
             9.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             
               only
               beleeve
            
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               thy
               good
               works
               hath
               saved
               thee
               :
               
               only
               do
               good
               works
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
             
               By
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             9.
             
             
               Not
               of
               works
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               .
            
             Nor
             could
             Paul
             make
             an
             opposition
             between
             grace
             and
             works
             (
             as
             in
             Rom.
             11.6
             .
             )
             if
             the
             grace
             of
             beleeving
             and
             good
             works
             were
             one
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             works
             .
             And
             Paul
             by
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             takes
             that
             away
             .
             Yea
             but
             we
             are
             saved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             justified
             and
             delivered
             from
             obligation
             to
             wrath
             by
             the
             works
             of
             free-grace
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             nay
             ,
             but
             neither
             are
             we
             saved
             or
             justified
             by
             these
             works
             of
             grace
             as
             by
             means
             or
             causes
             .
             
             For
             we
             are
             first
             saved
             and
             justified
             before
             we
             can
             do
             good
             works
             ,
             for
             good
             works
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             free-grace
             ,
             since
             v.
             10.
             
               we
               are
               his
               workmanship
               created
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             (
             and
             so
             justified
             and
             saved
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             )
             
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             Paul
             undenyably
             removeth
             this
             doubt
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             
               I
               know
               nothing
               by
               my self
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             I
             am
             free
             of
             such
             sinnes
             as
             bring
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             must
             abound
             in
             works
             of
             grace
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             thereby
             (
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             my
             inherent
             holinesse
             by
             works
             of
             grace
             )
             
               I
               am
               not
               justified
            
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             There
             should
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             gloriation
             and
             boasting
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             Socinian
             and
             Arminian
             way
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             be
             justified
             by
             works
             which
             come
             from
             free-will
             not
             determined
             by
             any
             grace
             either
             habituall
             or
             actuall
             which
             is
             merited
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             do
             proceed
             from
             pure
             free-will
             which
             separateth
             the
             beleever
             from
             the
             non-beleever
             :
             Then
             might
             we
             glory
             and
             boast
             that
             we
             are
             not
             in
             the
             debt
             of
             Christ
             or
             of
             his
             grace
             for
             that
             which
             is
             our
             formall
             righteousnesse
             before
             GOD
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             flesh
             can
             say
             they
             are
             justified
             by
             grace
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             nature
             the
             same
             way
             that
             Adam
             should
             have
             been
             justified
             without
             being
             beholden
             to
             CHRIST
             or
             to
             his
             death
             .
             
          
           
             Asser.
             3.
             
             There
             are
             not
             properly
             the
             same
             causes
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             Life
             Eternall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Life
             Eternall
             :
             The
             ransome
             of
             Christs
             blood
             is
             only
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             right
             .
             For
             jus
             or
             right
             to
             Life
             Eternall
             is
             a
             legall
             and
             a
             morall
             thing
             ,
             
               e●s
               morale
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             morall
             cause
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             right
             to
             such
             a
             City
             being
             the
             Lord
             and
             owner
             thereof
             by
             birth
             ,
             or
             money
             ▪
             or
             
             conquesse
             ,
             or
             by
             gift
             or
             grant
             of
             a
             Prince
             or
             of
             the
             Citizens
             themselves
             ,
             but
             possession
             and
             injoying
             the
             houses
             and
             rents
             of
             the
             City
             is
             a
             Physicall
             thing
             ,
             
               ens
               Physicum
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Physicall
             cause
             ,
             as
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             lodging
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             wearing
             of
             cloaths
             to
             defend
             the
             body
             from
             the
             cold
             .
             So
             the
             legall
             right
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             the
             bread
             and
             lodging
             he
             hath
             in
             an
             Innes
             ,
             but
             the
             Physicall
             causes
             ,
             are
             hunger
             ,
             appetite
             ,
             bodily
             necessities
             so
             require
             and
             his
             pleasure
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             necessities
             .
             Hence
             the
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             
             may
             be
             Physically
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             ,
             
               jus
               legale
            
             ,
             very
             bad
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             bread
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             it
             only
             by
             spoil
             and
             rapine
             .
             So
             the
             legall
             right
             ,
             
               jus
               legale
            
             to
             life
             eternall
             is
             the
             ransome
             of
             blood
             that
             Christ
             payed
             ,
             our
             Goel
             ,
             our
             friend
             and
             kinsman
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             inheritance
             ours
             ;
             but
             that
             great
             (
             I
             may
             say
             )
             almost
             Apostolick
             light
             ,
             Mr.
             
               John
               Calvin
            
             saith
             good
             works
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             causes
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             life
             .
             So
             simple
             possession
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             
               qu●
               jure
               aut
               titulo
            
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             Law-right
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             Good
             works
             are
             necessary
             ,
             
               necessitate
               praecepti
            
             ,
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             and
             promise
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             and
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             
               Godlinesse
               is
               profitable
               to
               all
            
             things
             ,
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             promise
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Law.
             And
             that
             is
             a
             strong
             Argument
             ,
             Gal.
             3.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               If
               the
               inheritance
               be
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               of
               promise
               ,
               but
               God
               gave
               it
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               by
               promise
            
             ,
             Covenant-promise
             :
             What
             is
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             and
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             ?
             M●ch
             every
             way
             .
             For
             three
             notable
             points
             are
             therein
             .
             1.
             
             The
             heavenly
             inheritance
             promised
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             not
             a
             p●or
             earthly
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             Socini●ns
             and
             Papists
             say
             ,
             were
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             except
             they
             say
             that
             an
             earthly
             Canaan
             was
             promised
             to
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             Covenant-promise
             of
             an
             heavenly
             inheritance
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             
             same
             is
             made
             to
             the
             believing
             Galatians
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             else
             Paul
             saith
             nothing
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             faith
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             contrair
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             an
             inheritance
             by
             Covenant-promise
             a
             promise
             of
             eternall
             life
             made
             not
             to
             works
             as
             the
             price
             that
             buyes
             the
             right
             :
             for
             ,
             sure
             ,
             then
             Christ
             must
             have
             dyed
             in
             vain
             .
             3.
             
             Works
             are
             not
             necessary
             simply
             ,
             
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             :
             for
             then
             we
             must
             exclude
             all
             Infants
             ;
             But
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Precept
             inferreth
             a
             necessity
             of
             means
             ordinary
             to
             all
             capable
             of
             a
             Command
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             
               sow
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               reap
               of
               the
               Spirit
               life
               everlasting
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.8
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Math.
             5.16
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             They
             are
             necessary
             by
             the
             law
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             both
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             debters
             to
             God
             for
             being
             ,
             so
             to
             God-incarnate
             as
             ransoned
             ones
             for
             everlasting
             life
             ▪
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             Luke
             1.75
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             and
             eternall
             well-being
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             will
             have
             our
             works
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             they
             put
             them
             in
             the
             chair
             of
             Christs
             merite
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             meritorious
             as
             Adams
             legall
             obedience
             should
             have
             been
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               but
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               and
               of
               gracious
               estimation
               ,
               God
               so
               esteeming
               them
               ,
            
             say
             they
             .
             True
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             ,
             neither
             was
             Adams
             obedience
             meritorious
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             estimation
             :
             Yea
             and
             Calvine
             gives
             a
             power
             of
             meriting
             
               ex
               pacto
            
             to
             our
             works
             .
             But
             our
             works
             of
             grace
             are
             dyed
             and
             washen
             in
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             and
             justified
             that
             they
             may
             justifie
             us
             .
             
             But
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             justifying
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             not
             imputing
             sin
             to
             our
             works
             .
             Antinomians
             dream
             of
             a
             freeing
             of
             both
             the
             person
             and
             works
             of
             a
             justified
             man
             from
             Law-obligation
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             way
             indeed
             to
             justifie
             works
             of
             murther
             and
             adultery
             in
             David
             or
             any
             justified
             man
             from
             being
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             But
             because
             our
             works
             of
             grace
             have
             an
             intrins●call
             power
             of
             meriting
             and
             justifying
             communicated
             to
             them
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             far
             more
             our
             formall
             righteousnesse
             before
             God
             ,
             then
             Adams
             righteousnesse
             was
             his
             justification
             and
             life
             before
             God.
             And
             if
             our
             works
             of
             grace
             have
             no
             power
             of
             merite
             or
             worth
             communicated
             to
             them
             from
             Christs
             death
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             follow
             ,
             though
             Christ
             had
             never
             dyed
             ,
             our
             works
             may
             have
             the
             same
             gracious
             esteem
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             power
             of
             meriting
             ,
             of
             justifying
             
             and
             saving
             they
             now
             have
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             since
             Christ
             hath
             
               redeemed
               us
               from
               our
               vain
               conversation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             by
             his
             blood
             :
             Why
             but
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             hell
             ,
             
             and
             purchased
             salvation
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             grace
             by
             our
             own
             good
             works
             after
             conversion
             to
             redeem
             and
             justifie
             and
             save
             our selves
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             by
             giving
             us
             grace
             to
             do
             such
             works
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             redeemed
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             be
             converted
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             merite
             our
             conversion
             and
             Redemption
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             absolutely
             and
             without
             any
             condition
             that
             is
             required
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             by
             his
             blood
             redeems
             all
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             his
             Son
             Christ
             to
             die
             for
             ,
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             .
             1.
             
             All
             mankinde
             without
             exception
             (
             for
             by
             their
             way
             he
             hath
             died
             for
             them
             all
             )
             must
             be
             redeemed
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             and
             converted
             :
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             false
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-Commands
             shall
             in
             vain
             crave
             obedience
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             duty
             of
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             such
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             redeemed
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             or
             not
             yet
             converted
             :
             For
             that
             Redemption
             is
             promised
             to
             them
             ●bsolutely
             ,
             without
             any
             condition
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             saith
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               If
               works
               have
               a
               causative
               influence
               on
               the
               possession
               of
               glory
               ,
               as
               working
               on
               wages
               ,
               and
               fighting
               on
               victory
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               must
               they
               have
               influence
               on
               just
               possession
               also
               :
               For
               possession
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               just
               ,
               is
               no
               possession
               ,
               but
               usurpation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Possession
             is
             essentially
             the
             enjoying
             of
             any
             thing
             pleasant
             ,
             gainfull
             ,
             yea
             or
             honest
             ,
             whether
             the
             title
             be
             just
             or
             unjust
             .
             The
             Title
             is
             accidentall
             to
             the
             Possession
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             
               He
               that
               possesseth
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             
             
               possesseth
               the
               Diamonds
               and
               pretious
               stones
               and
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               Therefore
               he
               that
               possesseth
               life
               ,
               possesseth
               the
               right
               and
               title
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             :
             but
             hence
             it
             followeth
             not
             but
             possession
             and
             right
             to
             what
             we
             possesse
             do
             differ
             in
             their
             nature
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             properly
             possess
             the
             right
             of
             possession
             :
             for
             the
             right
             or
             title
             is
             
               modus
               rei
               ,
               non
               res
            
             ,
             the
             maner
             of
             and
             the
             due
             or
             the
             undue
             way
             of
             the
             possession
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             *
             
               Is
               not
               possession
               of
               eternall
               life
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               title
               or
               right
               to
               the
               Crown
               from
               Him
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             both
             are
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             way
             .
             Possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             is
             the
             enjoying
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             from
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             as
             willing
             and
             sanctified
             agents
             ,
             make
             use
             thereof
             :
             But
             Christ
             alone
             bought
             with
             his
             blood
             the
             title
             and
             right
             to
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             gave
             his
             life
             for
             the
             rightfull
             and
             due
             possession
             of
             glory
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             did
             contribute
             nothing
             either
             request
             or
             help
             to
             procure
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             to
             enter
             in
             to
             the
             possession
             by
             faith
             is
             the
             fruits
             also
             of
             free
             grace
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             but
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             enter
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             :
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             as
             there
             is
             any
             meritorious
             or
             federall
             power
             of
             deserving
             the
             possession
             communicate
             to
             our
             works
             ;
             Only
             they
             are
             made
             by
             Christs
             death
             the
             oblidged
             way
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             
               How
               then
               is
               there
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               made
               to
               Godlinesse
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             That
             promise
             is
             neither
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             for
             
               by
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               no
               flesh
               can
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             federall
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             except
             any
             would
             say
             that
             it
             is
             called
             a
             promise
             especially
             for
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             speciall
             Godlinesse
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
             and
             so
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Godly
             in
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.1
             .
             Nor
             3.
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             title
             and
             right
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             to
             Christ
             our
             Ransone
             payer
             ,
             made
             to
             our
             Godlinesse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             buy
             our
             right
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             or
             were
             the
             price
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             Life
             is
             promised
             to
             Believers
             who
             work
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             work
             :
             And
             5.
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             only
             showeth
             the
             order
             of
             bringing
             men
             to
             glory
             ,
             not
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             right
             and
             title
             to
             glory
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             the
             mowing
             of
             the
             first
             quarter
             of
             the
             Meadow
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             mowing
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             way
             to
             the
             mowing
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             mowing
             of
             the
             second
             quarter
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             mowing
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             ,
             untill
             all
             be
             mown
             .
             As
             ,
             because
             God
             gives
             grace
             to
             work
             ,
             to
             run
             ,
             to
             use
             means
             ,
             therefore
             he
             giveth
             ,
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             crown
             of
             life
             in
             the
             possession
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Adams
             
               Law-obedience
               should
               only
               have
               so
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               way
               been
               the
               cause
               or
               way
               to
               the
               possession
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Not
             so
             ,
             if
             Adam
             had
             perfected
             his
             obedience
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             claimed
             life
             by
             right
             of
             sinlesse
             ,
             federall
             merit
             ,
             
               ex
               pacto
            
             ,
             without
             suiting
             of
             it
             by
             any
             title
             of
             grace
             merited
             by
             CHRIST
             ,
             not
             so
             we
             .
             It
             s
             true
             beleevers
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             worthy
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             but
             that
             is
             legally
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             meritorious
             worth
             of
             Christ
             goeth
             out
             of
             himself
             and
             renders
             our
             works
             intrinsecally
             meritorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             Whether
             or
             not
             suffered
             Christ
             for
             any
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             only
             ,
             such
             as
             unbeleef
             finall
             ,
             which
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             only
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             all
             without
             exception
             .
             The
             unwarrantablenesse
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             how
             the
             Law
             commands
             justifying
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             appear
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             not
             for
             any
             sin
             which
             is
             onely
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             such
             as
             finall
             unbeleef
             :
             
               If
               any
               sins
               be
               considered
               in
               any
               other
               respect
               as
               against
               the
               Gospel
               only
               ,
               then
               Christ
               was
               not
               to
               suffer
               for
               any
               such
               sin
               so
               considered
               ,
               for
               where
               no
               death
               is
               threatened
               ,
               none
               is
               explicitely
               due
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               not
               so
               due
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               nor
               should
               have
               been
               execute
               upon
               him
               ,
               there
               it
               could
               not
               have
               been
               due
               to
               Christ
               nor
               executed
               upon
               him
               ,
               For
               the
               Gospel
               threateneth
               not
               death
               to
               any
               sin
               ,
               but
               finall
               unbeleef
               and
               rebellion
               (
               and
               for
               that
               Christ
               never
               died
               )
               therefore
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               any
               sin
               as
               against
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               that
               which
               is
               no
               where
               threatened
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             most
             doubtsome
             and
             cannot
             well
             stand
             .
             It
             s
             true
             that
             
               Christ
               suffered
               not
               for
               finall
               unbeleef
               ,
            
             it
             being
             the
             proper
             sin
             of
             some
             reprobates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Joh.
             8.21
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             it
             seems
             against
             all
             Scripture
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             for
             these
             ,
             for
             whose
             sins
             he
             dies
             not
             :
             And
             so
             that
             1.
             
             Christ
             should
             half
             and
             part
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             judge
             shall
             not
             admit
             that
             
               Christ
               bare
               in
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             some
             sins
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             their
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             bears
             not
             either
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             conditionally
             their
             other
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             their
             finall
             unbeleef
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             for
             Christ
             was
             wounded
             and
             bruised
             for
             the
             transgressions
             and
             iniquities
             of
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ;
             He
             must
             then
             have
             been
             wounded
             for
             some
             of
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             not
             wounded
             for
             other
             of
             their
             transgressions
             .
             And
             so
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Reprobates
             ,
             are
             divided
             between
             Christs
             satisfaction
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             in
             Hell
             :
             But
             he
             suffered
             (
             one
             may
             say
             )
             conditionally
             only
             for
             the
             Reprobates
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             ?
             Ans.
             The
             same
             reall
             satisfaction
             conditionally
             that
             he
             performed
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             for
             the
             Elect
             ,
             the
             same
             (
             say
             the
             Authors
             )
             he
             performed
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             either
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             one
             beleeves
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             for
             payment
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             beleeves
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             accepted
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             satisfaction
             performed
             for
             some
             sins
             ,
             not
             for
             all
             ,
             not
             for
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             that
             sin
             then
             must
             be
             in
             the
             same
             case
             with
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             is
             Christs
             death
             applicable
             by
             divine
             ordination
             to
             purge
             men
             from
             finall
             unbeleef
             more
             then
             to
             purge
             Devils
             from
             any
             sins
             they
             commit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             same
             incorruptible
             price
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             that
             is
             given
             to
             ransome
             all
             from
             wrath
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             conditionally
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             buy
             all
             ,
             for
             whom
             
               Christ
               died
               ,
               from
               their
               vain
               conversation
               ,
            
             
             also
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             that
             is
             to
             merite
             faith
             to
             them
             conditionally
             .
             Shew
             us
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             one
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
             If
             a
             condition
             cannot
             be
             shown
             ,
             Christ
             must
             have
             payed
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             for
             some
             upon
             intention
             ,
             for
             others
             upon
             another
             unlike
             intention
             .
             4.
             
             If
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             did
             will
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             will
             and
             beleeve
             ;
             and
             if
             
               Jesus
               suffered
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               by
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.12
             .
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             
               That
               he
               might
               wash
               them
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               That
               they
               might
               offer
               up
               themselves
               holy
               living
               sacrifices
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Rom
             12.1
             .
             upon
             a
             great
             designe
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             
               cleanse
               them
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               present
               them
               a
               glorious
               Church
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               If
               he
               gave
               himself
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               live
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               being
               dead
               to
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               That
               they
               might
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               present
               evill
               world
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               gave
               himself
            
             
             for
             these
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             dyed
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               might
               redeem
               them
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               might
               purifie
               them
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             Then
             did
             he
             die
             to
             redeem
             all
             men
             from
             iniquity
             ,
             even
             from
             finall
             unbelief
             the
             great
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               vain
               conversation
            
             of
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             
               might
               be
               dead
               to
               sins
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             sin
             of
             finall
             unbelief
             :
             Except
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             gave
             a
             price
             to
             buy
             faith
             to
             all
             Reprobate
             and
             Elect
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             if
             all
             would
             be
             willing
             .
             But
             to
             commit
             to
             their
             free-will
             the
             efficacie
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             Prosper
             saith
             ,
             
             
               maketh
               the
               will
               of
               God
               valide
               and
               effectuall
               ,
               and
               unvalide
               and
               weak
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               will
               of
               man
               :
            
             which
             Davenantius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Salisburie
             (
             if
             that
             
               opus
               posthumum
            
             have
             been
             written
             by
             him
             in
             his
             riper
             years
             ,
             and
             revised
             by
             himself
             )
             justly
             censures
             as
             the
             boyl
             of
             Pelagian
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             
               Faustus
               Rhegiensis
            
             did
             covertly
             teach
             :
             
               The
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               redeems
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               ,
               being
               a
               rewarder
               of
               their
               good
               or
               evill
               wils
               .
            
             Now
             hardly
             can
             these
             eschew
             this
             Pelagianisme
             who
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             universall
             salve
             applicable
             ,
             
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             save
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             Christian
             and
             Pagan
             ,
             so
             they
             actually
             believe
             :
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             to
             make
             all
             mankinde
             saveable
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             actuall
             faith
             to
             receive
             Christ
             preached
             :
             for
             so
             Infants
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             preached
             is
             in
             no
             tollerable
             sense
             applicable
             ,
             that
             way
             ,
             by
             any
             ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             actually
             believe
             ,
             shal
             be
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             they
             must
             be
             excluded
             from
             Baptism
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             this
             argument
             shal
             militate
             against
             us
             :
             for
             we
             do
             not
             defend
             such
             a
             conditionall
             applicabilitie
             of
             Christ
             upon
             condition
             of
             faith
             actual
             in
             preached
             Christ
             even
             to
             infants
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             teach
             they
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             hath
             his
             decree
             of
             election
             to
             Glory
             and
             Redemption
             in
             Christ
             ,
             among
             infants
             as
             among
             aged
             professours
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             providentiall
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             thousands
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             ,
             nor
             could
             hear
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             invincible
             impediment
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             is
             not
             applicable
             by
             Gods
             decree
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             actuall
             beleeving
             ,
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
             
               How
               shall
               they
               beleeve
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
            
             It
             
             seems
             to
             me
             physically
             impossible
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Indians
             worship
             Satan
             under
             such
             a
             name
             and
             in
             such
             rites
             ,
             if
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             or
             their
             worship
             :
             So
             neither
             can
             they
             worship
             Christ
             in
             a
             Gospel-way
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             him
             .
             It
             s
             impossible
             to
             beleeve
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             ,
             Christ
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             very
             nothing
             and
             so
             not
             applicable
             to
             thousands
             by
             any
             decree
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             not
             written
             in
             Scripture
             .
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             Christ
             be
             Preached
             and
             life
             be
             offered
             actually
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             all
             and
             every
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             this
             opinion
             saith
             that
             Christ
             died
             and
             satisfied
             offended
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             all
             and
             every
             Nation
             under
             heaven
             ,
             except
             for
             finall
             unb●leef
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             clear
             by
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             .
             God
             fulfills
             his
             decrees
             irresistibly
             :
             But
             he
             never
             sent
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             to
             as
             many
             as
             these
             Authors
             say
             he
             died
             for
             .
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             themselves
             teach
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             true
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               decreed
               that
               Christ
               in
               the
               Preached
               Gospel
               and
               salvation
               may
               be
               offered
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               ,
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               of
               all
               and
               every
               Nation
               ,
               in
               all
               Generations
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               actuall
               beleeving
               .
            
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             Christ
             died
             ,
             say
             they
             .
             For
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             never
             decreed
             that
             such
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             infants
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             say
             Christ
             died
             .
             To
             make
             a
             thing
             that
             physically
             is
             possible
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             a
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             decreed
             to
             give
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             to
             all
             Professours
             and
             Pastours
             to
             speak
             to
             all
             and
             every
             Nation
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             offer
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             there
             be
             ma●y
             Nations
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             understand
             not
             writing
             or
             any
             of
             the
             commonest
             Latine
             and
             Greek
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             any
             such
             decree
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             not
             but
             know
             such
             gifts
             of
             Tongues
             are
             not
             bestowed
             on
             men
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             it
             is
             physically
             impossible
             to
             communicate
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             help
             to
             say
             that
             Christians
             should
             travell
             to
             all
             Countreys
             and
             learn
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             communicate
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             they
             do
             not
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             the
             Gospel
             may
             be
             offered
             and
             Christ
             applicable
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             of
             multitudes
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             who
             must
             die
             in
             Paganism
             ,
             before
             Christians
             can
             be
             so
             mixed
             and
             learn
             the
             Tongues
             of
             all
             Nations
             
             under
             Heaven
             ?
             2.
             
             Did
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             gave
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             tongues
             ,
             go
             to
             this
             Nation
             and
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             to
             Bythinia
             ,
             Act.
             16
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             call
             of
             God
             now
             required
             for
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Some
             Nations
             would
             kill
             them
             ,
             some
             would
             persecute
             Christians
             to
             death
             and
             not
             receive
             them
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             many
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             perish
             .
             3.
             
             Show
             from
             Scripture
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             to
             mix
             themselves
             with
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             their
             Language
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sin
             in
             not
             doing
             so
             .
             Nor
             let
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             into
             what
             N●tion
             soever
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             You
             can
             not
             say
             that
             ,
             except
             you
             P●each
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             oblidged
             to
             believe
             upon
             one
             sentence
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             God
             ●●th
             some
             chosen
             ones
             there
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Pagan
             Nation
             .
             〈◊〉
             Yo●
             are
             to
             say
             to
             any
             one
             by
             your
             way
             
               (
               thou
               art
               oblidged
               ●o
               beleeve
               that
               Christ
               satisfied
               for
               all
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               )
            
             but
             that
             is
             a
             lie
             which
             you
             teach
             Pagans
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             false
             that
             I
             may
             say
             and
             Preach
             truely
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             every
             Nation
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             physically
             possible
             that
             Christians
             can
             so
             speak
             to
             all
             and
             every
             old
             and
             young
             .
             Also
             all
             is
             indeed
             referred
             to
             the
             free-will
             ▪
             except
             the
             Authors
             say
             that
             God
             doth
             insuperably
             determine
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Elect
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             speak
             of
             th●●fficacious
             redemption
             of
             the
             Elect
             only
             :
             
             But
             so
             God
             had
             two
             intentions
             in
             Christs
             dying
             ,
             one
             generall
             to
             render
             all
             mankind
             saveable
             ;
             another
             speciall
             ,
             actually
             to
             save
             the
             Elect.
             But
             1.
             who
             can
             beleeve
             multiplied
             intentions
             in
             God
             of
             half
             redemption
             from
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             whole
             redemption
             from
             both
             vain
             conversation
             and
             ●●ath
             upon
             their
             bare
             word
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             Christ
             in
             suffe●ing
             without
             the
             Camp
             ▪
             suffered
             for
             the
             world
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             them
             he
             died
             for
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             warrand
             to
             separate
             these
             two
             conjoined
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             CHRIST
             should
             bear
             on
             the
             Crosse
             the
             sins
             of
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             not
             intend
             that
             they
             should
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             all
             iniquity
             :
             be
             loved
             and
             washen
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ?
             That
             Christ
             should
             be
             
               wounded
               for
               the
               transgressions
               of
               many
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             the
             
               chastisement
               of
               his
               peace
            
             not
             be
             upon
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             dying
             for
             all
             and
             
             every
             one
             cannot
             be
             conditionall
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             condition
             is
             referred
             to
             dying
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             ;
             for
             so
             believing
             must
             go
             before
             dying
             ,
             either
             really
             ,
             which
             is
             manifestly
             false
             :
             for
             multitudes
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             had
             neith●r
             being
             nor
             believing
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             for
             them
             ;
             
             Or
             in
             the
             prescience
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             destroyes
             their
             principles
             :
             for
             so
             Christ
             cannot
             have
             died
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             foreseeing
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             would
             believe
             :
             for
             he
             never
             foresaw
             that
             the
             Reprobate
             should
             believe
             .
             Then
             must
             the
             condition
             of
             dying
             or
             Redeeming
             ,
             or
             of
             paying
             the
             ransone
             of
             His
             blood
             (
             these
             being
             all
             one
             )
             be
             referred
             to
             Gods
             accepting
             of
             Christs
             death
             for
             so
             many
             or
             for
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             believe
             .
             And
             the
             same
             way
             the
             Argument
             is
             as
             formerly
             :
             For
             God
             accepteth
             the
             payed
             ransome
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             if
             they
             all
             really
             believe
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             all
             and
             every
             one
             be
             foreseen
             of
             God
             ▪
             to
             believe
             bef●re
             the
             Lords
             accepting
             of
             them
             .
             Both
             are
             false
             ,
             as
             is
             evid●●t
             ,
             〈…〉
             they
             say
             in
             the
             issue
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             believers
             ,
             and
             only
             believers
             ,
             are
             these
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             We
             before
             said
             ,
             the
             promises
             are
             conditionally
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             the
             condition
             relates
             only
             to
             the
             benefite
             promised
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             have
             remission
             and
             life
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             :
             But
             now
             the
             Covenant-promise
             ,
             which
             is
             accepted
             of
             ,
             and
             assented
             unto
             by
             Professors
             ,
             in
             their
             very
             profession
             in
             themselves
             or
             their
             p●●●nts
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             made
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Covenant-wayes
             ingadged
             and
             say
             ,
             and
             professe
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             for
             th●●r
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             obey
             and
             believe
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             for
             a
             people
             ,
             not
             right
             in
             heart
             ,
             may
             bind
             themselves
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             De●●
             .
             29.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             compared
             with
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Deut.
             31.27
             .
             J●sh
             .
             24.22
             .
             compared
             with
             Judg.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             God
             absolutely
             intends
             to
             save
             all
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dies
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             intends
             to
             give
             a
             price
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             hell
             and
             from
             unbelief
             ,
             or
             
               their
               vain
               conversation
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               from
               all
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             
               from
               this
               present
               evill
               world
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.14
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             from
             finall
             unbeleef
             the
             greatest
             iniquity
             of
             a
             present
             evill
             world
             .
             But
             here
             the
             case
             widely
             varies
             ,
             upon
             no
             condition
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             read
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             gave
             Christ
             a
             price
             ,
             a
             ransome
             of
             blood
             to
             redeem
             men
             from
             unbeleef
             and
             from
             all
             iniquitie
             ,
             this
             price
             must
             be
             
             absolutely
             given
             ,
             and
             grace
             purchased
             to
             all
             whose
             sins
             Christ
             did
             ●ear
             in
             the
             Crosse
             that
             they
             may
             bele●ve
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             Heb.
             13.12
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             2.
             
             Sinnes
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             refusing
             to
             beleeve
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             of
             Peter
             denying
             the
             Lord
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-sinnes
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             are
             inlightened
             ,
             must
             be
             sins
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             Law.
             And
             the
             denying
             of
             Christ
             before
             men
             hath
             a
             sad
             threatning
             of
             everlasting
             death
             ,
             Matth.
             10.32
             .
             Mar.
             8.38
             .
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
             And
             shall
             these
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             receive
             not
             Christ
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             harder
             condition
             then
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             Matth.
             10.14
             ,
             15.
             if
             no
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospel
             be
             punished
             with
             eternall
             death
             but
             only
             unbelief
             ?
             Yea
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             such
             as
             live
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             and
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             finall
             unbelief
             are
             condemned
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             unrighteous
             ,
             fornicators
             ,
             idolaters
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             
               whoremongers
               ,
               unclean
               ,
               covetous
               persons
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             
               murtherers
               ,
               sorcerers
               ,
               dogs
               ,
               liers
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Rev.
             22.15
             .
             for
             all
             their
             
               ungodly
               deeds
               and
               hard
               sp●eches
            
             ,
             Jude
             v.
             15.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
             
               for
               all
               disobedience
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             Matth.
             12.36
             ,
             37.
             they
             are
             everlastingly
             punished
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             have
             suffered
             on
             the
             Crosse
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             judged
             and
             condemned
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ?
             And
             what
             Scripture
             saith
             they
             are
             condemned
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             only
             unbelief
             :
             or
             that
             Pagans
             are
             condemned
             for
             Gospel-unbelief
             ,
             where
             as
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Gomorrah
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.15
             .
             
               the
               men
               of
               Niniveh
            
             ,
             Mat.
             12.41
             .
             Tyrus
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             Mat.
             11.21
             .
             and
             such
             
               as
               have
               sinned
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             15.
             are
             freed
             of
             Gospel-guiltinesse
             ,
             and
             condemned
             for
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             same
             way
             saith
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Gospel-Covenant
             made
             with
             all
             ,
             even
             thousands
             of
             Pagans
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             a
             Gospel
             ,
             never
             ingadged
             themselves
             by
             any
             profession
             to
             take
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             bare
             their
             sins
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             blood
             applicable
             to
             them
             by
             a
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             beleeve
             .
             Whence
             they
             must
             all
             break
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             of
             them
             never
             heard
             ,
             and
             be
             condemned
             for
             no
             sins
             but
             the
             last
             act
             of
             Sodomy
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             parricide
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Gospel
               threatteneth
               not
               death
               to
               any
               sin
               but
               to
               finall
               unbelief
               ,
            
             say
             they
             .
             There
             are
             not
             any
             sinnes
             
             committed
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             but
             they
             are
             also
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Law
             :
             because
             God
             incarnate
             and
             Immanuel
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             leaves
             not
             off
             to
             be
             
               God
               consubstantiall
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             because
             he
             assumes
             the
             nature
             of
             man.
             Then
             as
             the
             first
             Command
             oblidgeth
             Abraham
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             son
             Isaac
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             reveal
             that
             Command
             ,
             and
             Moses
             and
             the
             people
             are
             by
             that
             first
             Command
             to
             believe
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             the
             fir●●
             Command
             oblidge
             us
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             all
             Commands
             and
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             and
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             God
             ,
             then
             must
             Christ
             God
             Redeemer
             and
             Immanuel
             be
             beleeved
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             so
             finall
             unbelief
             and
             finall
             despising
             of
             Christ
             God
             Redeemer
             is
             as
             directly
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             (
             and
             so
             not
             a
             sin
             only
             threatned
             and
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             as
             simple
             unbelief
             and
             simple
             despising
             of
             Christ
             God
             Redeemer
             ;
             For
             the
             believing
             &
             final
             believing
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             continuing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             differ
             in
             the
             accident
             of
             duration
             ,
             not
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             ,
             As
             a
             Rose
             that
             grows
             for
             a
             moneth
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             Rose
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             that
             groweth
             and
             flourisheth
             for
             three
             moneths
             .
             Otherwise
             Christ
             could
             not
             have
             pronounced
             Peter
             blessed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mat.
             16.17
             .
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             
             for
             believing
             in
             the
             present
             :
             for
             he
             should
             not
             have
             been
             blessed
             to
             the
             end
             :
             as
             Solon
             said
             of
             his
             blessed
             man
             ,
             And
             this
             cannot
             but
             subvert
             our
             faith
             ,
             crush
             the
             peace
             ,
             hope
             ,
             consolation
             of
             weak
             Believers
             ,
             to
             whom
             undoubtedly
             the
             promise
             of
             perseverance
             i●●bsolutely
             made
             ,
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             35.
             
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isai.
             54.10
             .
             Isai.
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             Joh.
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             as
             formall
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             fi●st
             Command
             in
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             as
             in
             unbelief
             simply
             considered
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             sins
             of
             Judas
             and
             other
             Apostates
             .
             Why
             but
             as
             Christ
             bare
             in
             his
             body
             the
             sins
             of
             unbelief
             and
             satisfied
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             so
             also
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             finall
             rebellion
             and
             unbelief
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             believe
             that
             Christ
             payed
             a
             satisfactory
             ransone
             of
             blood
             upon
             the
             crosse
             for
             the
             yesterdayes
             unbelief
             of
             Judas
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             dayes
             unbelief
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             break
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
             Ans.
             It
             s
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             who
             sin
             against
             the
             commanding
             love
             and
             authority
             of
             our
             Immanuel
             ,
             especially
             they
             so
             professing
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             do
             truly
             break
             the
             Covenant
             :
             but
             they
             so
             break
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             leaves
             not
             off
             to
             be
             the
             
             Covenant
             of
             life
             both
             to
             the
             breakers
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             :
             for
             so
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
             and
             so
             it
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             if
             once
             broken
             ,
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             life
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             no
             repentance
             at
             all
             .
             Obj.
             
               Does
               not
               the
               Law
               command
               the
               sinner
               offending
               God
               to
               mourn
               and
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               confesse
               ?
               Ans.
            
             It
             doth
             .
             But
             it
             injoines
             not
             repentance
             as
             a
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             life
             to
             the
             repenter
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             or
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             commands
             to
             its
             native
             and
             proper
             Covenanters
             obedience
             and
             every
             single
             act
             of
             obedience
             as
             a
             way
             to
             obtain
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             Law-life
             ,
             
             nor
             does
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             command
             justifying
             faith
             and
             reliance
             upon
             
               God
               Redeemer
            
             ,
             or
             Immanuel
             :
             but
             rather
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             a
             Ransoning
             and
             Redeeming
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             does
             this
             .
             Though
             in
             a
             speciall
             Covenant
             way
             the
             Gospel
             command
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             finall
             unbeleef
             as
             against
             
               God
               Redeemer
            
             and
             so
             considered
             is
             the
             only
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             
               He
               that
               beleeves
               not
               is
               condemned
               ,
            
             as
             the
             man
             that
             rejects
             the
             only
             remedie
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             only
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             too
             narrow
             to
             be
             the
             adequat
             cause
             of
             damnation
             ,
             for
             many
             Pagans
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             and
             are
             under
             no
             Covenant
             ,
             
             but
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             are
             condemned
             not
             for
             not
             
               beleeving
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
             nor
             for
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             for
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             2.
             
             Unbelief
             may
             be
             called
             the
             nearest
             cause
             of
             damnation
             to
             such
             as
             〈◊〉
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             wilfull
             refusing
             of
             medicine
             which
             only
             and
             infallibly
             would
             heal
             the
             sick
             man
             of
             such
             a
             disease
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             
               Morall
               cause
            
             .
             For
             the
             disease
             it self
             is
             the
             
               Physicall
               cause
            
             ,
             or
             the
             materiall
             cause
             of
             the
             mans
             death
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             ,
             uncleannesse
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             sorcerie
             ,
             lying
             ,
             idolatrie
             ,
             &c.
             and
             many
             the
             like
             sinnes
             ,
             beside
             unbeleef
             ,
             are
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             Eph.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Rev.
             22.15
             .
             Jud.
             6.7
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.17.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             many
             visible
             professours
             ,
             where
             as
             this
             way
             saith
             Christ
             did
             satisfie
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             for
             all
             th●se
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             damned
             of
             visible
             professours
             suffer
             in
             hell
             only
             for
             finall
             unbeleef
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             unjust
             that
             both
             Christ
             and
             they
             should
             
             suffer
             satisfactory
             punishment
             for
             these
             same
             sins
             done
             against
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             as
             strange
             that
             Ch●●st
             should
             die
             for
             any
             ,
             and
             not
             die
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             the
             word
             of
             dying
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             Rom.
             4.25
             
               delivered
               from
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Christ
               is
               a
               p●opitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
            
             (
             the
             same
             way
             )
             
               not
               for
               ours
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
            
             ;
             
             he
             died
             for
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
             
               that
               he
               might
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             sinfull
             people
             ,
             or
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             
               so
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
               :
            
             That
             is
             to
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             sinfull
             many
             that
             he
             died
             for
             ,
             Heb.
             10.12
             .
             
               But
               this
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinners
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             
               Christ
               once
               suffered
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             sinners
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.3
             .
             
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               how
               Christ
               died
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             persons
             of
             us
             sinners
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.5
             .
             
               He
               was
               manifested
               to
               take
               away
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.10
             .
             
               Herein
               is
               love
               —
               that
               he
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sinnes
               —
               be
               glory
               .
            
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             Now
             it
             must
             not
             be
             asserted
             ,
             but
             proven
             that
             in
             all
             these
             places
             where
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             and
             hath
             taken
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ▪
             speaking
             (
             as
             these
             Authors
             say
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             elect
             onlie
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             and
             by
             his
             death
             hath
             taken
             away
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hath
             suffered
             for
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             finall
             unbeleef
             of
             sinners
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             teach
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             we
             grant
             it
             :
             But
             then
             we
             say
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             not
             for
             finall
             unbeleevers
             and
             for
             the
             other
             sins
             of
             finall
             unbeleevers
             ,
             since
             suffering
             for
             sins
             and
             for
             persons
             that
             are
             sinners
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             are
             conjoined
             .
             And
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               trespasses
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             Therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             pardoned
             and
             a
             justified
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             truely
             blessed
             world
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             David
             teach
             ,
             Psal.
             3●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             so
             a
             loved
             ,
             John.
             3.16
             .
             and
             chosen
             world
             followed
             with
             the
             separating
             love
             of
             God
             to
             man
             which
             saves
             some
             foolish
             ones
             and
             serving
             diverse
             lusts
             ,
             and
             saves
             not
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             must
             be
             a
             love
             and
             mercy
             of
             predestination
             ,
             amor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             common
             
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Tit.
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Eph.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             We
             seek
             a
             warrand
             of
             Gods
             not
             imputing
             to
             this
             loved
             world
             their
             trespasses
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             imputing
             to
             the
             same
             world
             the
             trespasses
             of
             rebellion
             and
             finall
             unbelief
             :
             And
             how
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             shed
             for
             persons
             ,
             both
             reconciles
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             in
             wrath
             ,
             imputes
             not
             their
             trespasses
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             blessed
             ,
             as
             David
             sayes
             ,
             Ps.
             32.1
             .
             and
             imputes
             their
             finall
             unbelief
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             under
             a
             curse
             :
             Nor
             shall
             it
             help
             the
             mater
             to
             say
             that
             finall
             unbelief
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             both
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             as
             only
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             the
             former
             respect
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             contrariety
             between
             finall
             unbelief
             and
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             rebellion
             against
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             be
             satisfied
             for
             by
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             ;
             How
             can
             it
             condemn
             the
             person
             ,
             as
             sure
             it
             doth
             ?
             Joh.
             3.18
             ,
             36.
             
             Joh.
             8.21
             ,
             24.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             so
             we
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             speciall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             repugnancie
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             there
             in
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             repugnancie
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             Grace
             both
             ?
             And
             what
             repugnancie
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             which
             is
             not
             also
             contrair
             to
             the
             Law
             ?
             This
             I
             grant
             (
             which
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             carefully
             to
             observe
             )
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             do
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             command
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             forbid
             unbelief
             .
             I
             speak
             now
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             they
             are
             two
             Covenants
             specifically
             and
             formally
             different
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             commands
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             the
             superlative
             degree
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             all
             acts
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             it
             Gospel
             repentance
             .
             Because
             the
             Law
             commands
             all
             obedience
             most
             exact
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             condemnes
             faith
             in
             the
             positive
             degree
             ,
             though
             sincere
             and
             lively
             ,
             as
             sinfully
             deficient
             .
             The
             Gospel
             doth
             only
             require
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             not
             for
             the
             want
             of
             the
             degrees
             of
             faith
             most
             perfect
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             the
             Ransone-payer
             (
             which
             Law
             is
             common
             to
             both
             Covenants
             )
             require
             that
             we
             believe
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             expressed
             to
             us
             the
             greatest
             love
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             ,
             Joh.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             faith
             not
             finall
             only
             ,
             but
             faith
             in
             Immanuel
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             be
             born
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             
             that
             we
             beleeve
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             damnation
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             it
             admits
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             holds
             forth
             the
             meeknesse
             ,
             forb●arance
             ,
             and
             longa●i●itie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             satisfied
             with
             faith
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             what
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Law
             requires
             faith
             ,
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             Law-life
             :
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             requires
             faith
             ,
             promises
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             with
             promise
             of
             a
             Gospel-life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Law
             requires
             not
             faith
             in
             Christ
             with
             sinners
             Covenant-ways
             as
             a
             work
             to
             be
             legally
             rewarded
             ,
             for
             it
             finding
             all
             sinners
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             nature
             ,
             Covenant-breakers
             ,
             cannot
             indent
             with
             th●m
             that
             have
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             promise
             life
             to
             them
             by
             tennor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             now
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             condemn
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             rendered
             impossible
             to
             j●stifie
             and
             save
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             
               of
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               fl●sh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             All
             the
             reprobate
             then
             are
             this
             way
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             possible
             Covenanters
             lyable
             to
             suffer
             the
             vengeance
             of
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             not
             formally
             active
             Covenanters
             as
             Adam
             was
             .
             But
             if
             Christ
             suffer
             for
             finall
             unbeleef
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             charged
             upon
             reprobates
             as
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             only
             ?
             Since
             no
             wrong
             done
             to
             
               God
               Red●emer
            
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             ●reach
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             finall
             unbeleef
             hath
             an
             aggravation
             that
             it
             is
             the
             nearest
             barre
             and
             iron
             gate
             between
             the
             sinner
             and
             the
             only
             Saviour
             of
             sinners
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             putting
             of
             such
             a
             barre
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Law.
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             only
             finall
             unbeleef
             is
             the
             only
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             damnation
             to
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             beside
             final
             unbelief
             there
             is
             also
             a
             contrariety
             betwixt
             the
             murthers
             ,
             Sodomies
             ,
             &c.
             of
             professours
             and
             the
             Law
             for
             which
             they
             suffer
             in
             hell
             eternally
             ,
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             c.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Whether
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Mediator
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             command
             the
             same
             good
             works
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             which
             are
             commanded
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             ACcording
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             
               qu●ad
               rem
               mandatam
            
             ,
             he
             commands
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             charges
             
             upon
             all
             and
             every
             one
             the
             morall
             duty
             even
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             loose
             the
             least
             of
             these
             Commandements
             ,
             but
             simply
             they
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             
               quoad
               modum
               mandandi
            
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             needfull
             to
             dispute
             whether
             they
             be
             commands
             differing
             in
             nature
             :
             For
             not
             only
             doth
             the
             Mediator
             cōmand
             obedience
             upon
             his
             interposed
             Authority
             as
             Law-giver
             and
             Creator
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             
               Lord
               Redeemer
            
             upon
             the
             motive
             of
             Gospel-constraining
             love
             .
             In
             which
             notion
             he
             calls
             love
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             Commandements
             (
             if
             they
             love
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             )
             the
             new
             Commandement
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Doth
             the
             
               Lord
               Mediator
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             command
             the
             same
             good
             works
             to
             all
             ,
             th●
             same
             way
             ?
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Rom.
            
             3.19
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             must
             speak
             one
             way
             to
             these
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             jurisdiction
             and
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             a
             far
             other
             way
             to
             these
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             CHRIST
             speaks
             to
             reprobats
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             command
             is
             Evangelick
             ,
             
             as
             to
             non-confederates
             of
             grace
             in
             a
             Law
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Law
             intention
             .
             For
             he
             cannot
             bid
             them
             obey
             upon
             any
             other
             ground
             then
             legislative
             authority
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Redemption-love
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             died
             out
             of
             love
             to
             save
             all
             and
             every
             one
             :
             For
             we
             disclaim
             that
             ground
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             died
             out
             of
             a
             speciall
             design
             to
             save
             them
             as
             his
             chosen
             ones
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             that
             untill
             we
             beleeve
             ▪
             But
             they
             are
             to
             obey
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Redemption-love
             ,
             so
             they
             first
             beleeve
             and
             fiducially
             rely
             upon
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             .
             But
             he
             commands
             Law-obedience
             to
             his
             chosen
             even
             as
             Mediator
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             Upon
             a
             Gospel
             intention
             to
             chase
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.23
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             When
             they
             are
             come
             to
             b●dge
             them
             in
             ,
             with
             Law-threatning
             to
             adhere
             ,
             in
             a
             Godly
             fear
             ,
             more
             closely
             to
             Christ.
             But
             the
             Lord
             commands
             no
             beleever
             to
             believe
             hell
             in
             the
             event
             to
             be
             their
             reward
             ,
             but
             to
             beleeve
             perseverance
             and
             life
             ,
             but
             hell
             in
             the
             deserving
             .
             Hence
             that
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             
               The
               Law
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               for
               the
               righteous
            
             (
             to
             condemn
             them
             :
             as
             if
             God
             thereby
             opened
             up
             to
             them
             their
             doom
             )
             
               but
               for
               the
               lawlesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             let
             them
             be
             damned
             and
             see
             their
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
             The
             differences
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             WHat
             is
             the
             speciall
             difference
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             known
             that
             only
             life
             eternall
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             a
             right
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             was
             promised
             to
             Adam
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             he
             behoved
             to
             compleat
             his
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             merit
             a
             right
             legall
             to
             the
             herbs
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             beside
             the
             right
             he
             had
             by
             gift
             of
             Creation
             ,
             
               ex
               dono
               Creatoris
               ,
               non
               jure
               operum
               .
            
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             There
             was
             no
             promise
             made
             to
             Adam
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             of
             influences
             to
             work
             in
             Adam
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ;
             so
             the
             influences
             by
             which
             he
             obeyed
             was
             ,
             
               purum
               donum
               Creatoris
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             gift
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             not
             a
             gift
             of
             either
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             promised
             grace
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             grace
             ,
             or
             
               donum
               gratis
               datum
            
             :
             For
             God
             gave
             that
             influence
             upon
             no
             obligation
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             grace
             promised
             is
             evident
             by
             Adams
             fall
             :
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             true
             ,
             fulfills
             his
             promises
             .
             2.
             
             Augustine
             and
             our
             Divines
             teach
             ,
             
               Dedit
               Deus
               posse
               ut
               vellet
               ,
               non
               velle
               ut
               posset
               ,
            
             a
             power
             to
             stand
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             actuall
             perseverance
             .
             If
             any
             say
             that
             the
             Lord
             promised
             to
             Adam
             perseverance
             conditionally
             (
             which
             in
             one
             sense
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             another
             false
             )
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             him
             all
             necessaries
             required
             for
             actuall
             standing
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             to
             teach
             that
             perseverance
             was
             promised
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             Arminius
             saith
             it
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             free-will
             was
             absolute
             lord
             of
             standing
             and
             falling
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             God
             to
             be
             the
             nearest
             cause
             of
             our
             standing
             and
             persevering
             in
             either
             ,
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             bid
             us
             first
             and
             last
             sacrifice
             to
             our
             own
             free-will
             .
             2.
             
             Willing
             perseverance
             actuall
             cannot
             be
             promised
             conditionally
             :
             
             for
             the
             question
             should
             be
             ,
             Upon
             what
             condition
             doth
             the
             Lord
             promise
             to
             work
             in
             Adam
             actual
             perseverance
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             persevere
             ?
             But
             the
             question
             shall
             remain
             ,
             whether
             that
             willingnesse
             to
             persevere
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             whole
             perseverance
             ,
             be
             promised
             or
             not
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             not
             promised
             ,
             
             the
             contrair
             whereof
             they
             hold
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             promised
             conditionally
             ,
             the
             question
             shall
             recur
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             another
             condition
             then
             the
             willingnesse
             of
             the
             will
             to
             persevere
             cannot
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             argument
             shall
             rise
             against
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             must
             be
             ,
             God
             gave
             to
             Adam
             actuall
             perseverance
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             persevere
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             gives
             to
             Adam
             perseverance
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             him
             perseverance
             ;
             for
             willingnesse
             to
             persevere
             is
             perseverance
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             large
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             persevering
             grace
             and
             so
             influence
             of
             grace
             to
             persevere
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             .
             that
             they
             shall
             continue
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             more
             
               sure
               then
               the
               night
               and
               the
               day
               .
            
             Jer.
             32.40
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             them
             a
             power
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             :
             For
             so
             nothing
             is
             more
             promised
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             second
             Adams
             heirs
             ,
             then
             to
             Adam
             and
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             ,
             for
             the
             like
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             was
             promised
             to
             them
             .
             And
             2.
             
             If
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             fear
             both
             promised
             and
             put
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             yet
             lubrick
             free-will
             may
             stand
             or
             fall
             and
             remain
             indifferent
             to
             either
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             shall
             be
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               either
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               turn
               apostates
               ,
               or
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               persevere
               :
            
             But
             so
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             made
             with
             Adam
             and
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             should
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             broken
             .
             For
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             of
             it self
             inclined
             Adam
             and
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             :
             For
             sure
             ,
             Adams
             fear
             ,
             being
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Image
             ,
             which
             sanctified
             his
             affections
             ,
             inclined
             him
             (
             but
             not
             undeclinably
             and
             immutably
             )
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             lying
             Serpents
             suggestions
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             that
             new
             Covenant-fear
             promised
             and
             given
             in
             the
             second
             ADAM
             ,
             Ier.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             these
             influences
             were
             purchased
             by
             Christs
             death
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             nearest
             causes
             of
             our
             actuall
             believing
             and
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             perseverance
             that
             are
             given
             freely
             ,
             and
             repentance
             and
             faith
             are
             given
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Acts.
             5.31
             .
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
             Ephes.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Eph.
             1.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             John
             6.44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             obedience
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             Adams
             own
             .
             
             (
             2.
             )
             And
             came
             from
             his
             concreated
             self
             (
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             that
             was
             his
             own
             )
             by
             a
             common
             influence
             ,
             and
             neither
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             acts
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             purchase
             of
             grace
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Adam
             had
             a
             Law-claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             without
             sin
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             continued
             in
             obedience
             ,
             
             and
             did
             merite
             
               ex
               pacto
            
             life
             eternall
             ,
             our
             new
             Covenant
             obedience
             in
             habituall
             and
             actuall
             performance
             is
             so
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             promised
             and
             a
             benefite
             merited
             to
             us
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereas
             Adams
             obedience
             was
             
               purum
               officium
               ,
               non
               officium
               promissum
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Gospel-obedience
             is
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hence
             in
             obedience
             distinguish
             two
             .
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             obeence
             .
             2.
             
             The
             worth
             and
             excellencie
             of
             obedience
             .
             The
             more
             the
             obedience
             be
             from
             our selves
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             partakes
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             obedience
             .
             Hence
             four
             kinds
             of
             obedience
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             Christs
             obedience
             was
             the
             most
             legall
             obedience
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             
             for
             he
             obeyed
             most
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             of
             any
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             will
             purely
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.18
             .
             Mat.
             26.
             
             ●9
             ,
             42
             ,
             44.
             
             His
             own
             blood
             ,
             Hebr.
             9.14
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             
               My
               blood
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Matth.
             26.28
             .
             He
             gave
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransome
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             
               By
               himself
               he
               purged
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             
               Gave
               himself
               for
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             .
             
               Offered
               himself
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             made
             was
             properly
             his
             own
             .
             It
             s
             true
             the
             life
             ,
             flesh
             and
             blood
             which
             he
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             common
             to
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             was
             equally
             the
             life
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             of
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Creation
             and
             efficiency
             :
             For
             God
             as
             God
             created
             His
             Man-hood
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             body
             ,
             but
             that
             Man-hood
             ,
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             offering
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             ,
             
               in
               concreto
            
             ,
             and
             the
             self
             ,
             including
             the
             value
             and
             the
             dignitie
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Fat●ers
             ,
             not
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             most
             properly
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             only
             by
             way
             of
             
               personall
               termination
               and
               subsistence
            
             .
             
             1.
             
             There
             are
             contradictory
             tearms
             affirmed
             of
             this
             holy
             self
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             Son
             was
             God
             incarnate
             .
             2.
             
             The
             son
             offered
             himself
             ,
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             his
             own
             blood
             to
             God
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             Neither
             the
             Father
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             at
             all
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             neither
             Father
             nor
             Spirit
             offered
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             his
             own
             blood
             to
             God
             ;
             Neither
             the
             Father
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             a
             personall
             or
             terminative
             dominion
             
             over
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Christ
             was
             in
             no
             sort
             oblidged
             to
             empty
             himself
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             under
             a
             jus
             or
             obligation
             to
             the
             Creator
             or
             the
             creature
             .
             Of
             free
             love
             and
             his
             own
             will
             he
             became
             
               Medi●●●●
               God
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             being
             crea●ed
             man
             ,
             and
             having
             said
             (
             
               here
               am
               I
               to
               do
               thy
               will
            
             )
             having
             stric●en
             hands
             with
             God
             as
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             none
             more
             oblidged
             ,
             being
             holy
             and
             true
             ;
             
             And
             therefore
             though
             Christ-Man
             was
             most
             strictly
             tyed
             to
             give
             the
             Father
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             oblidged
             to
             give
             him
             such
             and
             such
             obedience
             ,
             so
             noble
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             from
             a
             personall
             Union
             :
             for
             Christ
             God
             cannot
             properly
             come
             under
             any
             obligation
             .
             Hence
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             is
             most
             meritorious
             ,
             because
             
               maximè
               indebita
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             God-head
             most
             undebtfull
             ,
             and
             yet
             obedience
             most
             debtfull
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ.
             3.
             
             Most
             from
             his
             own
             will
             personally
             considered
             ,
             the
             affection
             ,
             love
             ,
             the
             bended
             will
             ,
             highest
             delight
             to
             obey
             ,
             lay
             personally
             near
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             holy
             will
             of
             Christ
             God
             :
             
               With
               desire
               have
               I
               desired
               to
               eat
               this
               Passeover
               .
            
             He
             went
             foremost
             in
             the
             journey
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             .
             Much
             of
             the
             internall
             propension
             of
             the
             will
             makes
             much
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             heightens
             and
             intends
             the
             nature
             of
             obedience
             ,
             so
             that
             Christs
             and
             our
             obedience
             have
             scarce
             an
             univocall
             definition
             .
             4.
             
             He
             gave
             and
             restored
             more
             glory
             to
             offended
             justice
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             noble
             ,
             incomparably
             excellent
             death
             ,
             then
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             Sons
             took
             of
             glory
             from
             God
             :
             
             therefore
             against
             impure
             Socinus
             it
             is
             a
             most
             reall
             satisfaction
             and
             compensation
             ,
             where
             glory
             by
             obeying
             and
             suffering
             is
             restored
             in
             liew
             of
             the
             glory
             taken
             away
             .
             All
             that
             Socinians
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             be
             a
             loser
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             glory
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             proves
             nothing
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             as
             one
             creature
             performs
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             satisfaction
             that
             brings
             profite
             to
             
               God
               :
               For
               can
               a
               man
               be
               profitable
               to
               the
               Almightie
               ?
            
             Nor
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             as
             eases
             a
             disquieted
             minde
             ;
             Which
             proves
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             painted
             in
             a
             meer
             coppy
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             godly
             Martyr
             who
             saveth
             onely
             by
             preaching
             and
             witnessing
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             most
             reall
             and
             eminently
             clear
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Elect
             Angels
             next
             to
             Christ
             gave
             obedience
             in
             their
             Law
             course
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             properly
             of
             their
             own
             as
             Christ
             ,
             for
             some
             
             
             
             
             
             discriminating
             and
             strengthning
             grace
             they
             had
             from
             
               Christ
               Mediator
            
             their
             head
             ,
             
             Col.
             2.10
             .
             that
             they
             should
             not
             fall
             ,
             and
             something
             from
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             necessarily
             agree
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             they
             performed
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             extrinsecall
             help
             from
             grace
             ,
             the
             lesse
             merit
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             grace
             from
             being
             ,
             as
             Jesuites
             say
             ,
             the
             essentiall
             requisite
             of
             merit
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             is
             lesse
             ours
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             lesse
             meritorious
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             grace
             .
             Let
             not
             any
             say
             then
             Christs
             obedience
             that
             came
             from
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             so
             be
             lesse
             meritorious
             ,
             
             which
             is
             absurd
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             grace
             in
             Angels
             ,
             and
             men
             who
             are
             meer
             creatures
             diminishes
             the
             nature
             of
             merit
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             grace
             is
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             their
             proper
             due
             ,
             but
             supernaturall
             or
             preternaturall
             ,
             and
             so
             hurts
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             merit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             meriting
             person
             Christ-God-Man
             nothing
             is
             supernaturall
             ,
             nothing
             extrinsecall
             ,
             nothing
             not
             his
             own
             :
             Grace
             is
             his
             own
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             personall
             dominion
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             as
             man
             did
             not
             merit
             ,
             yet
             as
             man
             he
             was
             born
             sinless
             and
             with
             the
             full
             Image
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Adam
             gave
             more
             faintly
             obedience
             ,
             more
             indeed
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             lesse
             obedience
             ,
             
             and
             lesse
             will
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             obedience
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             continued
             ,
             his
             obedience
             had
             been
             proper
             obedience
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             none
             did
             ever
             ,
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             only
             help
             of
             simple
             nature
             attain
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             by
             the
             simple
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             men
             and
             evill
             Angels
             fell
             under
             both
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             a
             possible
             Covenant
             and
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             yet
             God
             set
             it
             up
             to
             be
             an
             inlet
             to
             pure
             Justice
             in
             the
             reprobate
             Angels
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             free
             grace
             in
             elect
             men
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             Gospel-obedience
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             hath
             lesse
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             obedience
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             Christs
             .
             It
             s
             true
             we
             are
             called
             
               obedient
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Commandements
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             the
             Morall
             Law
             and
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             an
             Evangelick
             way
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             more
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             patients
             ,
             in
             obeying
             Gospel-Commands
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             are
             meer
             patients
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             teach
             ▪
             for
             grace
             makes
             us
             willing
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             both
             supernaturall
             habits
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             furnished
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             merited
             both
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             Gospel-obedience
             
             we
             offer
             more
             of
             the
             Lords
             own
             ,
             and
             lesse
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             because
             he
             both
             commands
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             grace
             to
             obey
             .
             
             And
             so
             to
             the
             elect
             beleever
             the
             Law
             is
             turned
             in
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             Grace
             fulfilling
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               us
            
             by
             begun
             new
             obedience
             ,
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             and
             to
             the
             reprobate
             the
             Law
             remains
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             turned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             all
             conditionall
             promises
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             though
             in
             tea●ms
             Evangelick
             ,
             yet
             are
             Law
             to
             them
             (
             if
             Cain
             
               do
               well
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               )
               (
               if
            
             Judas
             
               beleeve
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             )
             because
             God
             by
             Grace
             fulfills
             not
             the
             promise
             in
             them
             .
             Obj.
             1.
             
             Then
             shall
             Gospel-obedience
             be
             of
             lesse
             worth
             then
             Law-obedience
             ,
             which
             floweth
             not
             from
             Grace
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             by
             his
             death
             ?
             Ans.
             It
             s
             not
             denyed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             obedience
             ,
             so
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
             Rom.
             1.5
             .
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
             Rom.
             16.19
             .
             2
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1
             5.
             
             Act.
             6.9
             .
             Act.
             5.32
             ,
             37.
             
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             hath
             lesse
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             obedience
             ,
             but
             more
             excellency
             .
             Who
             would
             say
             Peter
             labouring
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             John
             for
             wages
             ,
             does
             properly
             obey
             ,
             if
             we
             suppon
             that
             Peter
             hath
             from
             John
             ,
             not
             only
             soul
             ,
             will
             ,
             body
             ,
             arms
             ,
             and
             legs
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             infused
             principle
             of
             willingnesse
             ,
             the
             habite
             and
             art
             of
             dressing
             Vines
             ,
             the
             nearest
             propension
             and
             determination
             of
             will
             to
             work
             ,
             so
             have
             we
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             who
             gives
             being
             ,
             does
             also
             give
             his
             Image
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             influence
             to
             obey
             ,
             yet
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             concreated
             ,
             and
             Adams
             own
             ,
             grace
             especially
             merited
             by
             Christ
             is
             supervenient
             and
             a
             meer
             stranger
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             ,
             though
             it
             did
             predetermine
             Adams
             will
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             connaturall
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               naturae
               debita
            
             ,
             not
             merited
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             give
             more
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             when
             we
             give
             the
             fruit
             of
             Creation
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Pismire
             and
             the
             Worm
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             give
             the
             obedience
             of
             Grace
             .
             2.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             Adam
             though
             rationall
             and
             perswasive
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             lamp
             of
             light
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             yet
             came
             from
             the
             feared
             authority
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             the
             Gospel-obedience
             is
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             is
             by
             way
             of
             perswasion
             :
             
             Christ
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               thou
               art
               afraid
               of
               hell
               ,
               feed
               my
               Lambs
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               loves
               thou
               me
               ,
               feed
               my
               Lambs
               :
            
             For
             a
             Law-obeyer
             is
             not
             to
             beleeve
             life
             eternall
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             he
             shall
             keep
             the
             Law
             perfectly
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             obeyer
             so
             obeyes
             as
             he
             beleeves
             deliverance
             from
             wrath
             
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             but
             his
             beleeving
             is
             not
             reckoned
             to
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             Law-debt
             ,
             but
             of
             love
             and
             Grace-debt
             :
             See
             Rom.
             4.4
             .
             Matth.
             6.12
             .
             these
             promises
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Luk.
             12.31
             .
             Matth.
             19.29
             .
             are
             exponed
             by
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             overcomer
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             Gospel-obedience
             hath
             these
             excellencies
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             plant
             of
             a
             more
             noble
             Vine
             coming
             from
             the
             merit
             of
             blood
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             our
             obedience
             comparable
             to
             Christs
             ;
             for
             a
             work
             of
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             Grace
             hath
             a
             necessary
             reference
             to
             no
             wages
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             interveening
             of
             the
             free
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             But
             Christs
             obedience
             intrinsecally
             from
             the
             excellent
             dignity
             of
             the
             person
             hath
             a
             meriting
             vertue
             .
             2.
             
             It
             works
             more
             eminently
             then
             nature
             :
             
             It
             is
             a
             pillar
             to
             support
             sowning
             nature
             ,
             and
             acts
             in
             more
             excellent
             subjects
             ,
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             in
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             in
             the
             Redeemed
             ones
             and
             makes
             them
             stones
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             handie-work
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             Isai.
             54.11
             .
             
               I
               will
               lay
               thy
               stones
               with
               fair
               colours
               ,
               and
               lay
               thy
               foundations
               with
               Saphires
               .
            
             v.
             12.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               windows
               of
               Agats
               ,
               and
               thy
               gates
               of
               Carbuncles
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               borders
               of
               pleasant
               stones
               :
            
             What
             do
             morall
             men
             that
             work
             on
             clay
             and
             make
             clay
             pots
             all
             their
             life
             and
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             saving
             Grace
             .
             Fairest
             civility
             is
             but
             roustie
             iron
             the
             basest
             of
             Mettals
             :
             and
             they
             sweat
             and
             hammer
             upon
             Law-works
             being
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             gold
             .
             O!
             what
             a
             difference
             between
             praying
             and
             hearing
             out
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             by
             necessity
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             hearing
             in
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             VVHat
             sort
             of
             doing
             the
             Law
             requireth
             ?
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             consumate
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             doing
             to
             the
             end
             is
             required
             by
             the
             Law.
             
             Paul
             interpreting
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             26.27
             .
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               every
               one
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               who
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               that
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             Deut.
             26.27
             .
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               who
               shall
               not
               confirm
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             word
             they
             use
             in
             inacting
             of
             Laws
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             Be
             it
             
               statuted
               and
               ordained
            
             :
             the
             word
             in
             Piel
             is
             three
             times
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Esther
             ,
             to
             ordain
             by
             a
             Law
             :
             Which
             clearly
             saith
             that
             
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             a
             work
             of
             justice
             and
             such
             a
             time
             God
             set
             to
             Adam
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             the
             end
             he
             was
             to
             run
             it
             out
             ,
             
             but
             how
             long
             he
             was
             a
             viator
             or
             traveller
             in
             his
             course
             of
             obedience
             no
             man
             knows
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
             Whether
             faith
             as
             lively
             and
             true
             ,
             or
             faith
             as
             continuing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             THese
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             points
             ▪
             as
             in
             this
             ,
             make
             this
             new
             Covenant
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             contend
             that
             faith
             as
             enduring
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             reward
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reward
             is
             given
             to
             him
             that
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             this
             faith
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             the
             adequat
             and
             compleat-condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             full
             and
             consumate
             obedience
             to
             the
             end
             in
             degrees
             and
             parts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             faith
             as
             lively
             and
             sincere
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             this
             faith
             is
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             continuance
             to
             the
             end
             is
             an
             accident
             all
             condition
             of
             this
             onely
             essentiall
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             faith
             quae
             ,
             which
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             
               quâ
               aut
               quatenus
            
             ,
             as
             it
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             is
             that
             which
             saves
             us
             and
             justifies
             us
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             1.
             
             Faith
             as
             lively
             units
             us
             to
             Christ
             and
             justifies
             whether
             it
             be
             come
             to
             the
             full
             perfection
             or
             not
             .
             Otherwise
             1.
             no
             man
             should
             be
             ingrafted
             in
             Christ
             as
             br●nches
             in
             the
             Vine
             Tree
             ,
             no
             man
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             no
             man
             quickened
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             dies
             in
             finall
             beleeving
             :
             Where●s
             ,
             Joh.
             5.24
             .
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             before
             his
             finall
             continu●nce
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               hath
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               and
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               condemnation
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             Adam
             had
             no
             right
             to
             life
             by
             one
             or
             two
             the
             most
             sincere
             acts
             and
             highest
             in
             measure
             ,
             except
             he
             continue
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             Deut.
             26.27
             .
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             )
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             otherwise
             at
             the
             first
             act
             of
             
             obedience
             perfect
             in
             degrees
             and
             parts
             ,
             God
             behoved
             by
             Covenant
             (
             except
             the
             Lord
             should
             break
             the
             first
             Covenant
             himself
             ,
             before
             man
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemous
             )
             to
             have
             given
             him
             confirming
             grace
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             that
             ,
             
               He
               that
               beleeves
            
             ,
             Joh.
             3.36
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               not
               condemned
            
             ,
             yea
             is
             freed
             from
             all
             condemnation
             ,
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hath
             life
             being
             really
             un●ted
             as
             the
             member
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             the
             branch
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             mystically
             ,
             as
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             ,
             legally
             ,
             as
             the
             debter
             and
             the
             surety
             becomes
             one
             person
             in
             Law
             ,
             the
             summe
             one
             and
             not
             two
             .
             1
             Joh.
             5.11
             .
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               witnesse
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               life
               eternall
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Son
             ▪
             12.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               Son
               hath
               life
               :
            
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             hath
             the
             Son
             dwelling
             in
             his
             heart
             by
             faith
             ,
             Eph.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             to
             seed
             and
             full
             harvest
             brings
             solid
             peace
             and
             comfort
             and
             saveth
             :
             
             So
             Christ
             to
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             Luke
             18.42
             .
             
               thy
               faith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hath
               saved
               thee
               ,
            
             not
             a
             bare
             miraculous
             faith
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             apprehends
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             woman
             who
             did
             wash
             his
             feet
             with
             tears
             ,
             Luke
             7.50
             .
             and
             to
             the
             paralytick
             man
             ,
             Mat.
             9.2
             .
             seeing
             their
             faith
             ,
             
               be
               of
               good
               cheer
               ,
               go
               in
               peace
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               .
            
             If
             they
             be
             but
             forgiven
             conditionally
             ,
             so
             they
             beleeve
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             whereas
             they
             may
             fall
             away
             .
             1.
             
             What
             comfort
             and
             good
             cheer
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             peace
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             glory
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             have
             they
             more
             then
             Judas
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ?
             What
             Covenant
             of
             life
             and
             of
             peace
             are
             we
             in
             ?
             What
             difference
             between
             our
             Religion
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Seneca
            
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Pagans
             ,
             if
             Christ
             furnish
             not
             to
             us
             solid
             unshaken
             help
             and
             consolation
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             trembling
             hope
             have
             they
             that
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             fear
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             Apostate
             Angels
             to
             morrw
             ?
             What
             saith
             then
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             9.22
             .
             Mark
             5.34
             .
             Mark
             10.52
             .
             Luk.
             8.58
             .
             Luk.
             5.20
             ,
             24.
             
             Mark
             5.34
             .
             Mark
             9.24
             .
             yea
             and
             much
             more
             saith
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             of
             our
             case
             ,
             even
             of
             
               everlasting
               consolation
            
             ,
             2
             Thessal
             .
             2.16
             .
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             6.18
             .
             
               all
               comfort
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.4
             .
             
               lively
               hope
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             Heb.
             6.18
             ,
             19.
             then
             Heathens
             can
             say
             ,
             Nay
             otherwise
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             for
             they
             promise
             not
             so
             much
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             lively
             faith
             is
             to
             believe
             our
             perseverance
             in
             lively
             faith
             as
             promised
             to
             us
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isai.
             54.10
             .
             Isai.
             
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Joh.
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Joh.
             11.26
             ,
             27.
             
             As
             we
             believe
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             that
             purchased
             by
             the
             merite
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             faith
             as
             finall
             cannot
             be
             the
             condition
             ;
             And
             who
             can
             think
             that
             God
             commands
             faith
             in
             God
             Immanuel
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ?
             But
             faith
             in
             God
             Immanuel
             to
             the
             end
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Faith
             justifies
             and
             saves
             as
             sincere
             ,
             be
             it
             great
             or
             small
             :
             but
             if
             it
             justifie
             not
             and
             save
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             is
             compleatly
             justified
             and
             saved
             and
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             he
             die
             .
          
           
             Since
             faith
             (
             as
             all
             other
             graces
             in
             a
             child
             of
             God
             )
             is
             imperfect
             and
             still
             growing
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             and
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Lord
               increase
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             none
             shall
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             greatest
             faith
             ,
             if
             faith
             only
             ,
             which
             endures
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             groweth
             and
             indures
             to
             the
             end
             :
             For
             take
             one
             who
             for
             twenty
             years
             believeth
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             years
             he
             being
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Joh.
             17.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Joh.
             14.16
             .
             Joh.
             16.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             13.
             
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             Joh.
             7.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               ,
               not
               condemned
               ,
               hath
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.36
             .
             1
             Joh.
             5.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Joh.
             4.24
             .
             Joh.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             then
             should
             he
             die
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             believing
             ,
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             else
             he
             must
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             yet
             died
             in
             true
             faith
             and
             yet
             never
             fell
             away
             ,
             which
             were
             strange
             :
             But
             by
             this
             opinion
             either
             the
             remnant
             sound
             believing
             should
             be
             no
             condition
             of
             justification
             and
             salvation
             ,
             because
             the
             man
             is
             justified
             and
             saved
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             one
             or
             two
             years
             gave
             him
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             saved
             him
             ?
             Ergo
             the
             remnant
             faith
             is
             not
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             a
             persevering
             by
             grace
             promised
             and
             a
             persevering
             in
             that
             faith
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             their
             way
             who
             make
             persevering
             faith
             the
             only
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             1.
             
             Faith
             and
             works
             are
             confounded
             :
             whereas
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             justified
             before
             we
             can
             do
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             jus
             or
             title
             to
             righteousnesse
             and
             salvation
             ,
             coming
             only
             from
             the
             price
             and
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             and
             growes
             not
             more
             then
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             ransone
             of
             the
             blood
             called
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             does
             grow
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             grace
             and
             by
             
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             works
             come
             in
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             justification
             and
             salvation
             ,
             
             Eph.
             2.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               saved
               by
               works
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             in
             a
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             coming
             from
             no
             merite
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             buyeth
             determinating
             grace
             ,
             and
             indeclinably
             leads
             and
             bows
             the
             will
             ;
             Otherwise
             we
             may
             boast
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               worketh
               all-our
               works
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.2
             .
             Isa.
             41.16
             .
             Isa.
             26.12
             .
             The
             salvation
             and
             righteousnesse
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             What
             then
             shall
             be
             the
             room
             of
             works
             ?
             He
             answers
             ,
             No
             room
             at
             all
             as
             causes
             of
             justification
             and
             salvation
             ,
             by
             an
             excellent
             antanaclasis
             ,
             
             as
             learned
             Trochrig
             :
             for
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               We
               are
               his
               workmanship
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               before
               ordained
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               .
            
             Then
             by
             grace
             we
             have
             the
             full
             right
             to
             righteousnesse
             and
             salvation
             by
             the
             ransome
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             Christs
             .
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             dare
             not
             bring
             in
             Evangelick
             works
             or
             faith
             as
             an
             Evangelick
             work
             here
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             too
             hold
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             once
             made
             the
             creation
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             having
             obtained
             right
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             salvation
             ,
             we
             walk
             by
             his
             grace
             in
             good
             works
             as
             leading
             us
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             purchased
             inheritance
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Authors
             of
             this
             stand
             for
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             eschew
             it
             who
             make
             this
             finall
             faith
             ▪
             that
             takes
             in
             in
             its
             essence
             good
             works
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             it
             or
             charity
             (
             as
             Papists
             say
             )
             as
             the
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             only
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             is
             not
             life
             eternall
             given
             and
             promised
             only
             to
             faith
             which
             continues
             to
             the
             end
             ?
             Ans.
             Faith
             is
             considered
             two
             wayes
             .
             In
             its
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             In
             its
             duration
             and
             ▪
             existence
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             saving
             faith
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             endure
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             immortality
             ,
             so
             the
             promise
             
               in
               titulo
               &
               jure
            
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             that
             faith
             only
             which
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             that
             it
             must
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             and
             remission
             is
             not
             made
             to
             a
             saving
             faith
             under
             the
             accident
             of
             enduring
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             years
             ,
             suppon
             thirty
             or
             fourty
             years
             ,
             or
             eight
             hundred
             years
             ,
             or
             above
             ,
             that
             Adam
             or
             the
             Patriarchs
             lived
             in
             the
             state
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             for
             a
             faith
             of
             some
             hours
             only
             shall
             save
             the
             repenting
             thief
             as
             well
             as
             a
             faith
             of
             many
             years
             .
             And
             2.
             life
             eternall
             in
             the
             possession
             is
             promised
             and
             given
             only
             to
             the
             faith
             that
             continues
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             duration
             because
             a
             longer
             enduring
             faith
             hath
             merit
             ,
             
             but
             that
             is
             by
             accident
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             right
             to
             life
             and
             because
             God
             hath
             commanded
             persevering
             in
             faith
             ,
             life
             is
             given
             only
             in
             possession
             to
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             endures
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             the
             accidentall
             endurance
             and
             existence
             of
             faith
             for
             so
             many
             years
             doth
             save
             and
             justifie
             ,
             as
             the
             living
             so
             many
             years
             makes
             a
             Child
             an
             heir
             to
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             for
             his
             being
             born
             the
             eldest
             son
             ,
             makes
             him
             his
             fathers
             heir
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
             What
             faith
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             legall
             faith
             ,
             a
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             which
             is
             twofold
             .
             1.
             
             Truths
             relating
             to
             the
             mind
             revealed
             and
             to
             be
             revealed
             .
             So
             Adam
             had
             a
             habit
             or
             habituall
             power
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             revealed
             .
             As
             a
             whole
             man
             beleeves
             skill
             in
             his
             Physitian
             to
             prevent
             diseases
             ere
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             when
             come
             .
             It
             s
             folly
             to
             say
             Adam
             stood
             in
             need
             ,
             before
             he
             fell
             ,
             of
             a
             supernaturall
             power
             to
             beleeve
             Evangelick
             truths
             ,
             if
             he
             beleeved
             God
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             a
             power
             as
             to
             beleeve
             all
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             reveal
             .
             2.
             
             Adam
             had
             a
             faith
             of
             dependencie
             ,
             to
             rely
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             possible
             evils
             feared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             life
             is
             not
             made
             to
             Law-faith
             more
             then
             to
             Law-love
             ,
             or
             Law-fear
             ,
             or
             Law-desire
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             
             but
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             Evangelick-faith
             that
             layes
             hold
             on
             CHRIST
             as
             our
             righteousnesse
             .
             But
             for
             obeying
             the
             Commands
             Adam
             was
             to
             live
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             doing
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.11
             .
             As
             Lavater
             ,
             
             
               there
               is
               no
               absurditie
               if
               it
               be
               said
               men
               shall
               live
               ,
               that
               is
               merit
               by
               free
               paction
               ,
               life
               eternall
               :
               but
               then
            
             (
             saith
             
               Calvine
               )
               if
               a
               man
               keep
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               needs
               not
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ.
               Obj.
            
             If
             faith
             be
             imputed
             ,
             as
             it
             layes
             hold
             on
             Christs
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             Justification
             and
             by
             its
             inherent
             dignitie
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             essentiall
             to
             faith
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christs
             Righteousnesse
             .
             Ans.
             If
             faith
             were
             imputed
             as
             righteousnesse
             according
             to
             the
             act
             of
             laying
             
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             imputed
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             faith
             layes
             hold
             on
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             instrument
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             beleeving
             saith
             a
             Jesuit
             .
             And
             though
             they
             say
             the
             works
             Evangelick
             are
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             was
             Adam
             a
             patient
             ,
             when
             God
             concreated
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             habituall
             righteousnesse
             in
             him
             .
             But
             Arminians
             and
             Jesuits
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             nor
             darre
             not
             ,
             that
             predeterminating
             Grace
             is
             from
             Christs
             merites
             ,
             
             therefore
             yet
             the
             sinner
             may
             more
             boast
             then
             Adam
             ,
             and
             say
             I
             have
             justified
             my self
             by
             the
             acts
             of
             free-will
             which
             is
             indifferent
             and
             from
             under
             all
             the
             bowing
             and
             determining
             or
             swaying
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             free-will
             should
             have
             so
             whether
             Christ
             had
             died
             or
             not
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHether
             is
             Christs
             Righteousnesse
             imputed
             and
             made
             ours
             ,
             because
             we
             believe
             and
             apprehend
             it
             ours
             ;
             or
             do
             we
             believe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ours
             first
             before
             we
             believe
             ?
          
           
             
             Ans.
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             imputation
             ,
             one
             legall
             ,
             another
             which
             for
             Doctrines
             cause
             we
             call
             application
             or
             reall
             (
             though
             the
             legall
             imputation
             be
             also
             reall
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             us
             as
             the
             former
             )
             the
             Lords
             
               act
               of
               laying
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               upon
               Christ
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             and
             the
             Lords
             making
             
               him
               sin
               for
               us
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             evinces
             necessarily
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             former
             imputation
             .
             For
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               trespasses
               unto
               them
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             expounded
             of
             actuall
             reconciliation
             of
             persons
             ,
             it
             may
             say
             something
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             imputation
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             imputation
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             4.3
             .
             
               Abraham
               beleeved
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               iniquities
               are
               forgiven
               and
               whose
               sins
               are
               covered
               ,
            
             v.
             8.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               sin
               ,
            
             v.
             9.
             
             Faith
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             faith
             beleeved
             ,
             as
             hope
             is
             put
             for
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             Col.
             1.5
             .
             Rom.
             8.24
             .
             
               was
               imputed
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               for
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             though
             Gomarus
             give
             another
             exposition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             or
             the
             act
             of
             beleeving
             we
             obtain
             this
             to
             
             be
             reputed
             righteous
             ,
             and
             it
             suits
             better
             with
             the
             Text.
             And
             as
             to
             the
             former
             imputation
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             in
             justice
             wound
             Christ
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             nor
             bruise
             him
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             Lord
             break
             him
             ,
             nor
             
               deliver
               him
               to
               the
               death
               for
               us
               all
               ,
            
             except
             God
             had
             both
             made
             him
             the
             sinner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             imputed
             and
             reckoned
             him
             the
             sinner
             in
             Law
             (
             for
             intrinsecally
             and
             inherently
             he
             was
             not
             the
             sinner
             but
             
               holy
               ,
               harmlesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             laid
             our
             debts
             upon
             him
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             and
             except
             he
             had
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             been
             counted
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             had
             said
             (
             
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               a
               body
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             Psal.
             40.7
             .
             Heb.
             10.6
             ,
             7.
             )
             this
             reckoning
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             sinner
             is
             not
             only
             in
             the
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             laying
             of
             our
             iniquities
             upon
             him
             in
             time
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             or
             a
             dealing
             with
             him
             in
             Law
             in
             punishing
             him
             as
             the
             sinner
             .
             And
             2.
             by
             using
             the
             humane
             nature
             as
             an
             instrument
             of
             our
             Redemption
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             Antinomians
             take
             this
             imputing
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             reckoning
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             sinner
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             sinner
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grosse
             mistake
             ;
             for
             so
             without
             beleeving
             all
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             should
             be
             justified
             upon
             the
             Crosse.
             But
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             far
             from
             ascribing
             Justification
             to
             any
             but
             to
             a
             beleever
             ,
             that
             it
             saith
             Abrahams
             faith
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             Now
             the
             faith
             of
             multitudes
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             when
             he
             suffered
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             nothing
             :
             Many
             are
             not
             born
             ,
             and
             a
             nothing
             or
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             cannot
             be
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             payment
             made
             by
             the
             surety
             absolveth
             the
             debter
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             generall
             Law
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             requireth
             no
             act
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             service
             from
             the
             debter
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Law
             of
             suretyship
             in
             its
             essence
             and
             nature
             require
             that
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             
               &
               sub
               eo
               titulo
            
             should
             pay
             the
             homage
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             indeed
             when
             the
             Creditor
             is
             both
             the
             Creditor
             and
             the
             offended
             Party
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             supream
             Law-giver
             GOD
             ,
             he
             may
             require
             of
             the
             captives
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             .
             So
             would
             justice
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             we
             should
             hurt
             none
             ,
             give
             to
             every
             man
             his
             own
             ,
             presse
             ,
             that
             the
             debter
             repay
             to
             the
             surety
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             make
             up
             his
             losses
             ,
             but
             to
             pay
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ransome
             due
             to
             offended
             Justice
             ,
             is
             no
             Gospel-Law
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             bea●
             truth
             ,
             except
             we
             deny
             the
             reall
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             both
             Papists
             do
             weaken
             when
             they
             mix
             the
             merit
             of
             faith
             therewith
             ,
             and
             Socinians
             deny
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             satisfaction
             performed
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             for
             sinners
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             for
             a
             certain
             particular
             number
             ,
             determined
             of
             God
             ,
             
               &
               quoad
               numerum
               numerantem
               ,
               &
               quoad
               numerum
               numeratum
               ,
            
             both
             as
             touching
             the
             number
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             not
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             by
             head
             ,
             name
             ,
             birth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             justifying
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             John
             ,
             or
             Paul
             ,
             for
             I
             ,
             nor
             no
             man
             can
             know
             that
             Christs
             satisfaction
             stands
             for
             you
             or
             me
             ,
             by
             name
             and
             person
             ,
             while
             first
             I
             or
             you
             beleeve
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             hid
             Decree
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             legall
             imputation
             beleevable
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             revealed
             ,
             as
             ●t
             is
             terminated
             to
             single
             persons
             ,
             to
             me
             or
             to
             you
             ,
             untill
             by
             faith
             we
             apprehend
             it
             .
          
           
             5·
             But
             the
             imputation
             of
             application
             is
             that
             in
             which
             our
             justification
             standeth
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             faith
             by
             which
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             presupposeth
             three
             unions
             ,
             
             and
             maketh
             a
             fourth
             union
             .
             It
             presupposeth
             an
             union
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Naturall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Legall
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Federall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             we
             are
             not
             only
             both
             mankind
             ,
             for
             CHRIST
             and
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Judas
            
             the
             traitour
             and
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             perdition
             are
             one
             ,
             
               specie
               &
               naturâ
            
             ,
             true
             men
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             brotherhood
             .
             He
             assuming
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             with
             a
             speciall
             eye
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             elect
             and
             beleevers
             ,
             for
             with
             them
             he
             is
             bone
             of
             their
             bone
             ,
             and
             
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               brethren
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Ps.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             presuppones
             a
             Legall
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             the
             debter
             and
             the
             Surety
             one
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             summe
             one
             in
             so
             far
             as
             he
             laid
             our
             debts
             on
             Christ
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             ●
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             presuppones
             an
             union
             Federall
             ,
             God
             making
             Christ
             our
             Surety
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             our
             Surery
             ,
             and
             to
             assume
             not
             only
             our
             nature
             in
             a
             personall
             union
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             state
             ,
             condition
             ,
             and
             made
             our
             cause
             his
             cause
             ,
             our
             sins
             his
             sins
             ,
             not
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             might
             commit
             them
             again
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             them
             .
             And
             our
             faith
             makes
             a
             fourth
             union
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             whether
             naturall
             ,
             as
             between
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             the
             branches
             and
             the
             Vine
             Tree
             ,
             or
             mysticall
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             spouse
             and
             beloved
             wife
             ,
             or
             artificiall
             ,
             or
             mixed
             between
             
             the
             impe
             and
             the
             tree
             .
             Or
             4.
             
             Legall
             ,
             between
             the
             Surety
             and
             the
             Debter
             ,
             the
             Advocate
             and
             the
             Client
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             union
             above
             all
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             but
             all
             comparisons
             ,
             and
             this
             Christ
             prayes
             for
             ,
             Joh.
             17.23
             .
             
               I
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               one
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             condemns
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             him
             who
             is
             first
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             an
             heir
             of
             wrath
             by
             nature
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             is
             essentially
             just
             :
             So
             God
             justifies
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             man
             who
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             first
             by
             faith
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             
               Therefore
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               (
               judgement
               )
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               condemna●●●n
               ,
               even
               so
               by
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               one
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               a●l
               men
               (
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               were
               in
               the
               first
               Adam
               )
               unto
               the
               justification
               of
               life
               :
            
             and
             so
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             ere
             they
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             before
             God
             impute
             faith
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christs
             believed
             righteousnesse
             to
             be
             theirs
             ,
             must
             have
             faith
             and
             so
             believe
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             one
             with
             Christ.
             And
             this
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             is
             ours
             ,
             because
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             not
             untill
             we
             first
             believe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             imputation
             goes
             before
             faith
             :
             So
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             mercy
             is
             two
             wayes
             so
             called
             .
             1.
             
             As
             it
             leaneth
             upon
             and
             apprehendeth
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             mercy
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             :
             So
             faith
             goes
             before
             justification
             ,
             and
             we
             believe
             that
             our
             sins
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             sins
             may
             not
             be
             imputed
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             justified
             and
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             :
             so
             by
             the
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             righteousnesse
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             justification
             and
             remission
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             relaxing
             of
             our
             persons
             from
             a
             state
             of
             eternall
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             is
             meant
             ,
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             are
             not
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             speciall
             mercy
             to
             me
             is
             considered
             as
             it
             apprehendeth
             and
             believeth
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             feelingly
             knoweth
             speciall
             mercy
             ,
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             now
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             Christ
             hath
             payed
             a
             ransome
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             justice
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             and
             justification
             are
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             ;
             Or
             rather
             the
             object
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             To
             answer
             Bellarmines
             unsolide
             Argument
             ,
             we
             either
             believe
             remission
             of
             sins
             past
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             remission
             is
             liberation
             from
             punishment
             eternall
             or
             temporall
             ,
             but
             justificat●on
             is
             freedome
             from
             the
             fundamentall
             
             guilt-deserving
             punishment
             ,
             and
             remission
             is
             a
             consequent
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             Justification
             taken
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Apostle
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             where
             he
             proves
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             justified
             as
             Abraham
             and
             David
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Justification
             by
             Grace
             hath
             not
             
               in
               iisdem
               apicibus
            
             in
             the
             same
             points
             ,
             the
             same
             adversaries
             .
             
             1.
             
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             contend
             most
             with
             Ceremoniall
             hypocrits
             ,
             who
             sought
             righteousnesse
             much
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Washings
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             New
             Moons
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             own
             inherent
             godlinesse
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             
             Deut.
             11.
             
             Isai.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             
               &c.
               Mic.
            
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal.
             50.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Ps.
             4.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Sam.
             15.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Isa.
             66.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Jer.
             7.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             —
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             had
             other
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               Rom.
               ch
            
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             4.
             ch
             .
             5.
             ch
             .
             9.
             ch
             .
             10.
             especially
             Antinomians
             ,
             who
             drew
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             free
             Justification
             by
             Grace
             to
             licencious
             loosnesse
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             sinne
             ,
             if
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             we
             be
             justified
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               then
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.1
             .
             But
             his
             chief
             Adversaries
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             were
             men
             that
             stood
             much
             for
             Justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             :
             And
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             proves
             that
             all
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Gentiles
               ,
               David
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             could
             be
             justified
             neither
             by
             works
             of
             Nature
             nor
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             casts
             down
             the
             Jews
             righteousnesse
             by
             Law-doing
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             a
             third
             Classe
             of
             Adversaries
             to
             free
             Justification
             ,
             Galatians
             ,
             seduced
             and
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             contended
             for
             Justificatication
             by
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             Act.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             ch
             .
             6.
             
             Who
             mixed
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             Paul
             proves
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             for
             that
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             26.27
             .
             involves
             all
             that
             omit
             the
             least
             duty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
             And
             Paul
             proves
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             neither
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Morall
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             James
             had
             to
             do
             with
             another
             gang
             of
             loose
             livers
             ,
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             who
             contended
             for
             justification
             by
             a
             bare
             nominall
             faith
             without
             love
             or
             good
             works
             .
             And
             James
             proves
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             
             before
             men
             and
             to
             our selves
             by
             faith
             working
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             dead
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             John
             contends
             much
             for
             reall
             and
             speaking
             marks
             of
             justification
             and
             conversion
             ,
             against
             dead
             Professours
             void
             of
             love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Law
             over
             a
             sinner
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             legall
             power
             to
             condemn
             all
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ;
             as
             marriage
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             be
             dead
             :
             So
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               through
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             not
             every
             commanding
             power
             that
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             denies
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             Lordly
             dominion
             ,
             such
             as
             Lords
             of
             life
             and
             death
             have
             and
             exercises
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               we
               are
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               through
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             mortification
             or
             dying
             is
             not
             understood
             subjective
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             legally
             and
             objectively
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               because
               Christ
               in
               his
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               did
               bear
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             and
             
               was
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             in
             our
             place
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             For
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Ambrose
             ,
             
             clearing
             the
             place
             )
             giving
             his
             body
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             overcame
             death
             and
             condemned
             sin
             :
             Hence
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
             
               Wherefore
               ye
               also
               my
               brethren
               ,
               are
               become
               dead
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             Gal.
             2.19
             ,
             
               For
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             As
             the
             death
             to
             the
             Law
             is
             legall
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             more
             under
             Law-condemnation
             then
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             living
             to
             God
             is
             a
             Law
             living
             to
             God
             on
             a
             Law-absolution
             (
             as
             the
             absolved
             malefactor
             cleared
             of
             a
             capitall
             crime
             which
             might
             have
             cost
             him
             his
             head
             ,
             liveth
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             set
             free
             )
             so
             there
             is
             another
             most
             emphatick
             word
             which
             insinuats
             that
             Christ
             is
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             ,
             for
             after
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             2.19
             .
             
               I
               through
               the
               Law
               am
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
             
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               legally
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             for
             sin
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             him
             .
             Rom.
             6.8
             .
             
               Now
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               beleeve
               that
               we
               shall
               also
               live
               with
               him
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             mortification
             and
             inherent
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             legall
             dying
             with
             Christ
             :
             For
             Christ
             died
             no
             death
             but
             legall
             death
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             inherent
             mortification
             or
             slaying
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             in
             him
             as
             in
             us
             ,
             though
             from
             his
             death
             there
             also
             flow
             a●
             merited
             and
             inherent
             personall
             mortification
             in
             us
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
               knowing
               that
               Christ
               being
               raised
               
               from
               death
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
            
             then
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             die
             twice
             ,
             so
             Christ
             being
             once
             crucified
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             had
             once
             dominion
             over
             him
             ,
             hath
             now
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             him
             .
             Then
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             Christ
             died
             a
             Law-death
             and
             was
             under
             death
             ,
             because
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             legally
             in
             him
             freed
             from
             the
             Laws
             dominion
             ,
             and
             death
             following
             thereupon
             .
             2.
             
             As
             Christ
             defies
             the
             Laws
             dominion
             and
             death
             ,
             
             so
             do
             we
             .
             3.
             
             As
             Christ
             cannot
             twise
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             by
             dying
             (
             for
             then
             the
             first
             had
             not
             been
             sufficient
             )
             so
             neither
             can
             we
             ever
             be
             under
             Law-death
             and
             Law-condemnation
             ,
             for
             we
             was
             once
             in
             Christ
             legally
             condemned
             and
             crucified
             in
             our
             Surety
             and
             so
             cannot
             suffer
             in
             our
             persons
             legall
             condemnation
             and
             legall
             death
             .
             4.
             
             As
             Christ
             is
             dead
             to
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             death
             having
             once
             died
             and
             come
             out
             from
             under
             both
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             dead
             and
             come
             legally
             out
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             answereth
             the
             severall
             tentations
             we
             can
             be
             under
             in
             Christ.
             Obj.
             But
             then
             may
             we
             not
             sin
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             death
             ?
             as
             Rom.
             6.
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               ,
            
             v.
             15.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Shall
               we
               sin
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             He
             answers
             from
             an
             absurd
             ,
             then
             we
             that
             are
             ransomed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             our
             ransome-payers
             servants
             ,
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             .
             Now
             except
             the
             meaning
             had
             been
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Laws
             dominion
             and
             the
             Laws
             condemning
             power
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             place
             for
             such
             an
             Objection
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             any
             shadow
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Objection
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             thereby
             condemned
             and
             eternally
             punished
             ,
             therefore
             what
             is
             the
             hazard
             of
             sin
             ?
             We
             may
             sinne
             at
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             hell
             .
             Paul
             answers
             not
             from
             that
             evill
             of
             servile
             fear
             that
             followeth
             sin
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             woefull
             ingratitude
             to
             our
             ransome-payer
             .
             
             O
             then
             we
             should
             not
             be
             under
             Christ
             and
             the
             directing
             light
             and
             rule
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Ransomer
            
             ,
             if
             we
             sin
             at
             will
             ,
             but
             still
             servants
             and
             slaves
             to
             sin
             and
             so
             not
             redeemed
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             gather
             that
             there
             is
             two
             things
             in
             the
             Law.
             1.
             
             The
             condemning
             power
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             directive
             commanding
             power
             :
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             Christ
             by
             being
             condemned
             and
             suffering
             a
             cursed
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             took
             that
             wholly
             away
             .
             We
             are
             not
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             as
             condemning
             ,
             yea
             neither
             as
             saving
             and
             justifying
             ,
             for
             then
             should
             
             we
             be
             married
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             under
             conjugall
             power
             as
             wife
             and
             husband
             living
             together
             ,
             which
             Paul
             refutes
             ,
             Rom.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             directive
             commanding
             power
             that
             CHRIST
             taks
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             commands
             us
             to
             obey
             our
             Lord
             Ransomer
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             sin
             against
             his
             love
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             live
             loosly
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             .
             
             Hence
             also
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             one
             legal
             to
             condemn
             us
             eternally
             ,
             another
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             physicall
             to
             keep
             us
             under
             the
             superlative
             power
             of
             lusts
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             died
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             under
             both
             .
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               the
               oldnesse
               of
               the
               letter
               in
               which
               we
               are
               not
               to
               serve
            
             ?
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             A.
             He
             means
             the
             idle
             ,
             fruitlesse
             ,
             and
             bare
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             externall
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             reigns
             in
             an
             unrenewed
             man
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             remaining
             in
             nature
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             foments
             an
             opinion
             pharisaicall
             (
             for
             he
             points
             at
             the
             false
             and
             literall
             glosses
             of
             the
             Law
             given
             by
             Pharisees
             and
             refuted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             Mat.
             5.
             )
             Of
             merit
             ,
             externall
             worship
             ,
             ceremonies
             without
             any
             inward
             heart-renovation
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             opposed
             
               the
               newnesse
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             or
             true
             new
             Evangelick
             obedience
             and
             holinesse
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             a
             bondage
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             freed
             in
             heaven
             from
             the
             letter
             and
             from
             awing
             threatening
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             serve
             God
             is
             liberty
             ,
             not
             bondage
             ,
             Psal.
             119.45
             .
             Rev.
             22.3
             .
             compared
             with
             ver
             .
             5.
             serving
             of
             God
             and
             raigning
             suit
             well
             together
             .
             See
             Luk.
             1.74
             ,
             75.
             
             Joh.
             8.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Rom
             6.16
             ,
             17.
             but
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             bondage
             of
             the
             letter
             .
             1.
             
             Accidentall
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             the
             service
             is
             wearisome
             to
             unrenued
             nature
             :
             This
             we
             are
             saved
             from
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             not
             fully
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             Law
             which
             is
             spirituall
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               bondage
               to
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               condemning
               Law.
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             
               a
               bulke
               of
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             receiving
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             one
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             other
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             we
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             though
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             letter
             be
             also
             spirituall
             and
             lively
             and
             seek
             of
             us
             the
             lost
             Image
             of
             GOD
             by
             way
             of
             commanding
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Law
             
             neither
             gifts
             nor
             grace
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             confirm
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             not
             new
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             given
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             Law-obedience
             ,
             miracles
             
               in
               genere
               causae
               finalis
            
             ,
             are
             wrought
             to
             avenge
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Aegyptians
             Law-obedience
             ;
             but
             the
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             and
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             See
             Gal.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
             Of
             the
             property
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             perpetuity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             VVHerein
             stands
             the
             eternity
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
             And
             what
             other
             properties
             there
             be
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             
             Ans.
             The
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             called
             an
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             containing
             precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             intrinsecally
             good
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             know
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             as
             the
             only
             true
             God
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             an
             eternall
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             it
             is
             not
             eternall
             in
             the
             positives
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             fourth
             ,
             and
             fifth
             Commands
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Sabbath
             ,
             Magistracie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             
             and
             so
             neither
             faith
             nor
             hope
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
             Rom.
             8.24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             nor
             a
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             Ordinances
             ,
             nor
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             as
             now
             dispenced
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             the
             binding
             rule
             for
             eternity
             to
             such
             as
             are
             confederats
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Rev.
             21.22
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
             though
             more
             of
             the
             smell
             and
             remnants
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             of
             praises
             to
             him
             who
             was
             slain
             ,
             Rev.
             5.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             14.
             be
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Law-Covenant
             ,
             in
             regrad
             of
             our
             standing
             in
             a
             state
             of
             glory
             for
             evermore
             by
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             nature
             in
             an
             eternall
             union
             ,
             
               for
               evermore
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             his
             being
             cloathed
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             glorified
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             
             Rev.
             5.
             
             Rev.
             7.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             
             Ch.
             22.
             
             And
             in
             that
             we
             shall
             
               be
               ever
            
             with
             Christ
             God-Man
             ,
             
             Luk.
             23.42
             .
             Joh.
             17.24
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
             Phil.
             1.23
             ,
             17.
             in
             an
             eternall
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             an
             advocation
             and
             intercession
             for
             fallen
             sinners
             .
             As
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             or
             of
             praying
             that
             our
             faith
             fail
             not
             ,
             when
             winnowed
             ,
             as
             Luk.
             22.31
             ,
             32.
             
             In
             a
             word
             there
             is
             a
             mediation
             of
             the
             triumphing
             reign
             for
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             glorified
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             mediation
             for
             the
             reconciling
             of
             ,
             and
             interceeding
             for
             of
             sinners
             .
             The
             latter
             must
             cease
             when
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             given
             up
             by
             the
             Sonne
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
             The
             former
             is
             eternall
             and
             shall
             never
             cease
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             as
             a
             possible
             and
             standing
             way
             of
             justifying
             and
             saving
             sinners
             is
             not
             eternall
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             ceased
             to
             all
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             only
             excepted
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             stands
             as
             the
             only
             way
             under
             heaven
             ,
             by
             which
             sinners
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             there
             is
             no
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             Libertines
             and
             Familists
             call
             more
             spirituall
             without
             Ordinances
             and
             a
             way
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             
               all
               spirit
            
             ,
             of
             
               pure
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             eternall
             ,
             in
             regard
             in
             it
             there
             is
             promised
             actuall
             grace
             ,
             and
             continuall
             influences
             of
             grace
             from
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             confederats
             in
             obedience
             and
             in
             perseverence
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             no
             such
             influences
             either
             for
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             or
             for
             the
             continuated
             acts
             thereof
             ,
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             in
             regard
             Adam
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             poor
             men
             in
             him
             do
             undertake
             to
             obey
             .
             Whereas
             Christ-Man
             binds
             and
             undertakes
             as
             head
             Covenanter
             and
             Surety
             for
             all
             the
             under
             confederats
             ,
             and
             for
             sinners
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Which
             difference
             is
             much
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             between
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             ,
             1.
             more
             independent
             ,
             and
             requires
             more
             of
             mans
             strength
             and
             less
             grace
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             stands
             more
             by
             precepts
             ,
             lesse
             by
             promises
             ,
             having
             only
             one
             promise
             of
             a
             reward
             and
             hyre
             to
             the
             obeyer
             ,
             and
             consists
             all
             of
             precepts
             ,
             the
             other
             though
             it
             want
             not
             precepts
             ,
             especially
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             command
             that
             we
             believe
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             stands
             most
             by
             promises
             ,
             and
             this
             Covenant
             gets
             the
             name
             of
             a
             promise
             or
             the
             promise
             ,
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             compared
             with
             Acts
             3.25
             .
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             hath
             more
             of
             hyre
             ,
             more
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             earning
             and
             working
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             mans
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             he
             binds
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             partie
             for
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             mutuall
             help
             of
             any
             of
             the
             confederate
             parties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             ,
             thus
             ,
             also
             eternall
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             buried
             and
             dead
             parties
             Abraham
             ,
             
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             are
             still
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             there
             remains
             a
             Covenant-union
             between
             Christ
             and
             their
             rotten
             flesh
             sleeping
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             an
             union
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             actings
             obedientiall
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             22.32
             .
             with
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             out
             of
             the
             Bush
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.6
             .
             and
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             no●
             is
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             body
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             standing
             Law-Covenant
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             dead
             Abraham
             requiring
             the
             condition
             of
             faith
             from
             buried
             men
             .
             Onely
             there
             is
             a
             warrand
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ▪
             because
             it
             goes
             beyond
             time
             ,
             and
             stands
             with
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             22.32
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             two
             great
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             body
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             are
             fulfilled
             after
             time
             is
             ended
             ,
             Joh.
             6.38
             ,
             39.
             1
             
             Thess.
             4.14
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             adde
             to
             this
             the
             publick
             owning
             and
             confessing
             of
             the
             Saints
             before
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             which
             is
             publick
             remission
             and
             declared
             justification
             before
             the
             world
             of
             Elect
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             Luke
             12.8
             .
             Matth.
             10.32
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Because
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             walk
             among
             them
             as
             their
             God
             and
             dwell
             among
             them
             ,
             Rev.
             7.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             when
             
               they
               are
               cloathed
               in
               white
               Robs
               ,
               and
               are
               before
               the
               throne
               serving
               him
               night
               and
               day
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             21.7
             .
             after
             they
             have
             overcome
             all
             temptations
             ,
             is
             fulfilled
             eternally
             in
             heaven
             .
             Now
             for
             God
             to
             walk
             among
             a
             people
             and
             be
             their
             God
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Covenanting
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             Lev.
             26.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Jer.
             32.38
             .
             Zech.
             13.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             and
             principle
             propertie
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             the
             graciousnesse
             and
             freedome
             thereof
             ,
             therefore
             is
             it
             made
             with
             sinners
             ,
             without
             hire
             or
             price
             ,
             
             and
             every
             article
             and
             lith
             of
             it
             is
             Grace
             .
             1.
             
             The
             whole
             Gospel
             is
             the
             word
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Acts
             20.32
             .
             Col.
             1.6
             .
             the
             Bargaine
             a
             p●ction
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Heb.
             8.8
             .
             for
             Grace
             is
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             nature
             an
             old
             thing
             ,
             the
             condition
             
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             grace
             ,
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
             the
             mercies
             bestowed
             and
             promised
             are
             all
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             for
             
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
             
               freely
               ,
               and
               are
               saved
               and
               called
               with
               a
               holy
               calling
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               our
               works
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               own
               purpose
               and
               grace
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             
               For
               by
               grace
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               are
               ye
               saved
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
             and
             the
             new
             creation
             is
             framed
             in
             us
             of
             grace
             .
             
               But
               God
               who
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               love
               wherewith
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               were
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               hath
               quickened
               us
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             and
             the
             new
             heart
             promised
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             is
             given
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             v.
             32.
             
             
               Not
               for
               your
               sakes
               do
               I
               this
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               it
               known
               unto
               you
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               for
               your
               own
               wayes
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             We
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             freely
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             Perseverence
             is
             promised
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             .
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isa.
             54.10
             .
             as
             
               life
               eternall
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             and
             every
             influence
             of
             grace
             is
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             Phil.
             1.13
             .
             Joh.
             15.5
             .
             and
             CHRIST
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             free-grace
             and
             love
             ,
             is
             given
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             
               to
               taste
               of
               death
               for
               every
               man
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
             Of
             cases
             of
             Law-fear
             ,
             and
             Gospel-faith
             :
             How
             a
             child
             of
             God
             fears
             Law-threatnings
             .
          
           
             FRom
             these
             properties
             flow
             diverse
             cases
             touching
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             their
             perseverance
             ,
             their
             temptations
             ,
             their
             standing
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             they
             cannot
             fall
             away
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             seated
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             not
             free
             will
             left
             to
             much
             loosnesse
             of
             security
             ?
             Answ.
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             For
             a
             principle
             of
             Godly
             fear
             is
             fixed
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             free
             will
             ,
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             where
             this
             Godly
             aw
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             in
             a
             Godly
             trembling
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             darre
             not
             be
             loose
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             and
             secure
             to
             fear
             nothing
             ,
             but
             fears
             
             alway
             ,
             Prov.
             28.14
             .
             and
             fears
             and
             trembles
             
               at
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             Hos.
             3.5
             .
             A
             Godly
             heart
             trembles
             more
             for
             fear
             of
             grace
             and
             the
             debt
             of
             grace
             ,
             then
             of
             justice
             and
             wrath
             ;
             and
             fears
             sin
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             bands
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Gospel-love
             who
             can
             save
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             is
             against
             Law
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             eternally
             destroyes
             .
             And
             so
             the
             aw
             of
             heaven
             hath
             a
             stronger
             impression
             then
             the
             terrour
             and
             aw
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
             How
             can
             the
             fear
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             perseverance
             absolutely
             promised
             and
             absolutely
             given
             ,
             consist
             together
             ?
          
           
             
             Ans.
             The
             Law-fear
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             faith
             of
             persevering
             are
             not
             consistent
             .
             The
             fear
             legall
             of
             the
             least
             sinne
             is
             a
             fear
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             eternall
             wrath
             to
             be
             irrecoverably
             inflicted
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             person
             is
             under
             grace
             ,
             the
             beleever
             cannot
             fear
             this
             fear
             ,
             except
             the
             Law-fear
             be
             letten
             out
             against
             him
             as
             a
             temptation
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             his
             oblidged
             duty
             so
             to
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law-fear
             upon
             a
             beleever
             is
             conditionall
             ,
             and
             not
             absolute
             ,
             as
             he
             fears
             hell
             and
             falling
             away
             ,
             jure
             ,
             as
             his
             deserving
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             enter
             in
             judgement
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             in
             CHRIST
             :
             But
             he
             is
             oblidged
             to
             a
             Gospel-faith
             which
             layes
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             and
             interest
             in
             him
             be
             hid
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             nothing
             on
             but
             Law-fear
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             triall
             ,
             not
             a
             duty
             of
             Law-fear
             .
             *
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Godly
             ▪
             Law-fear
             ,
             or
             a
             Gospel-Law-fear
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Godly
             horrour
             conditionall
             for
             that
             which
             is
             never
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             but
             yet
             according
             to
             deserving
             may
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             breedeth
             Gospel
             perswasion
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             and
             so
             may
             well
             stand
             with
             Gospel-faith
             and
             assurance
             of
             deliverance
             from
             falling
             away
             and
             of
             being
             stablished
             and
             confirmed
             to
             the
             end
             .
             As
             a
             child
             in
             the
             fathers
             arm
             threatened
             to
             be
             cast
             over
             a
             sharp
             Rock
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             may
             have
             horrour
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             yet
             beleeve
             so
             his
             fathers
             compassion
             as
             he
             will
             not
             throw
             him
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             because
             the
             threatning
             is
             ordained
             not
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             child
             may
             so
             much
             the
             more
             thrust
             his
             arms
             about
             his
             fathers
             neck
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             best
             victory
             over
             temptations
             from
             such
             fears
             ?
          
           
           
             Ans.
             As
             in
             all
             temptations
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             
             overcoming
             is
             attended
             with
             precious
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             
               Rev.
               c.
            
             2.7.17.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             c.
             3.5.12.21
             .
             Rev.
             21.
             
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Feavers
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             have
             no
             kindly
             cools
             ,
             and
             relenting
             by
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             tend
             not
             to
             the
             strengthning
             of
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             leave
             a
             standing
             self
             loathing
             ,
             and
             loving
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             argues
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             after
             many
             ,
             yea
             six
             foyles
             to
             stand
             ;
             as
             the
             Army
             that
             is
             broken
             six
             times
             ,
             yet
             rallies
             and
             draws
             up
             again
             ,
             is
             often
             at
             the
             seventh
             time
             victorious
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             stand
             against
             a
             strong
             and
             mighty
             tentation
             ,
             
               b●ing
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               above
               strength
               ,
            
             as
             Paul
             was
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
               in
               so
               much
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               despaired
               even
               of
               life
               .
               But
               wee
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             do
             prevail
             to
             the
             being
             taught
             of
             
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               who
               quickens
               the
               dead
            
             :
             For
             here
             there
             comes
             reall
             strength
             from
             fighting
             :
             As
             he
             who
             ,
             by
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             lives
             and
             convalesceth
             after
             a
             running
             boatch
             and
             strong
             pestilence
             ,
             goes
             through
             pest-houses
             and
             is
             never
             infected
             again
             .
             So
             the
             worthies
             by
             faith
             who
             overcame
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             keep
             the
             fields
             and
             prevail
             till
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Godly
             fear
             of
             self-weaknesse
             and
             trembling
             at
             sin
             which
             may
             darken
             the
             feelings
             of
             received
             mercies
             and
             sweet
             influences
             addeth
             strength
             .
             Something
             of
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.10
             .
             
               when
               I
               am
               weak
               ,
               then
               am
               I
               strong
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             fixed
             peace
             in
             assurance
             of
             deliverance
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             quietnesse
             in
             beleeving
             pardon
             and
             righteousnesse
             in
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             Justification
             :
             for
             the
             questioning
             of
             this
             in
             a
             beleever
             ,
             if
             Antinomians
             will
             yeeld
             to
             truth
             ,
             is
             contrair
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             no
             warrantable
             assurance
             .
             But
             2.
             a
             fixed
             peace
             in
             David
             ,
             immediatly
             after
             blood-shed
             and
             adultery
             ,
             before
             beleeving
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             these
             particular
             sins
             be
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Lords
             order
             ,
             renewed
             ,
             is
             security
             ,
             and
             not
             Godly
             peace
             .
             Psal.
             32.3
             .
             
               While
               I
               keept
               silence
               ,
               my
               bones
               waxed
               old
               ,
               through
               my
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               I
               acknowledged
               —
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
             Psal.
             51.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             prove
             this
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             holy
             feeling
             of
             ,
             and
             trouble
             for
             
             the
             particular
             hainous
             guiltinesse
             ,
             brangle
             the
             fixed
             peace
             and
             the
             persons
             faith
             and
             confidence
             that
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             justification
             ?
             Ans.
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             
             for
             the
             outcries
             of
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             under
             ,
             not
             a
             finger
             ,
             or
             an
             arm
             ,
             or
             a
             leg
             ,
             but
             a
             body
             of
             sinne
             :
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             much
             feeling
             of
             pain
             argues
             much
             life
             .
             And
             such
             as
             in
             this
             regard
             say
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               I
               was
               plagued
               and
               pained
               ,
               but
               now
               nothing
               ails
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               peace
               ,
               I
               am
               rich
               ,
               I
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             3.17
             .
             
               I
               am
               all
               whole
            
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             a
             dangerous
             case
             .
             Indeed
             the
             complaining
             of
             want
             of
             justification
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             a
             believer
             ,
             and
             a
             raising
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
             Jonah
             2.4
             .
             
               I
               am
               cast
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               :
            
             are
             both
             false
             and
             bastard-feelings
             ,
             and
             hastie
             unbelief
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             reflection
             upon
             ,
             and
             a
             reproaching
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Healer
             of
             sinners
             ▪
             This
             is
             contrair
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             is
             a
             complaining
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             sclandered
             ;
             so
             a
             complaining
             of
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             feeling
             of
             inherent
             corruption
             weakens
             not
             ,
             but
             strengthens
             faith
             .
             And
             complaining
             thus
             ,
             and
             triumphing
             in
             a
             believed
             ▪
             justification
             ,
             do
             well
             consort
             in
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             
               O
               wretched
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             v.
             25.
             
             
               I
               thank
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             Then
             every
             feeling
             of
             sin
             is
             not
             contrair
             to
             faith
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Town
             and
             other
             Antinomians
             teach
             ,
             some
             godly
             tender
             feeling
             foments
             faith
             .
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             How
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             seldome
             feeling
             of
             sin
             wanteth
             unbeleef
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Our
             looking
             ,
             in
             a
             Legall
             ,
             not
             in
             an
             Evangelick
             way
             ,
             upon
             sin
             ,
             
             doth
             occasion
             unbelief
             :
             for
             looking
             to
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             sinner
             is
             but
             abused
             ,
             when
             this
             use
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             which
             Christ
             hath
             aboundantly
             answered
             ;
             Ah
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             who
             satisfied
             and
             payed
             my
             ransome
             ,
             justified
             me
             also
             by
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             in
             him
             :
             but
             the
             strong
             body
             of
             sin
             which
             leads
             me
             captive
             ,
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
             doth
             also
             lead
             ,
             rather
             mislead
             me
             to
             doubt
             whether
             the
             ransome
             was
             sufficiently
             payed
             ,
             and
             I
             sufficiently
             and
             freely
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             the
             
               Redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             justified
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
             And
             because
             the
             sinner
             feels
             the
             stirring
             and
             too
             vigorous
             acting
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             he
             removes
             the
             foundation-stones
             laid
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             questions
             the
             well
             done
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thrusts
             in
             his
             sickle
             into
             Christs
             harvest
             :
             
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             mater
             to
             say
             ,
             Ah
             my
             sanctification
             is
             nought
             or
             small
             :
             Therefore
             Christs
             satisfaction
             is
             weak
             ,
             so
             the
             man
             ,
             
             laying
             the
             burden
             upon
             the
             wrong
             back
             ,
             will
             take
             and
             pull
             off
             the
             burden
             that
             Christ
             in
             
               his
               own
               body
               did
               bear
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             as
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             and
             wrestle
             under
             his
             own
             body
             of
             sin
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             he
             will
             do
             the
             busines
             better
             himself
             then
             Christ.
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Antinomians
             imput
             to
             us
             groundlesly
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             our
             sinfull
             weaknesse
             so
             to
             be
             troubled
             at
             the
             indwelling
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             we
             doubt
             of
             and
             call
             in
             question
             the
             work
             of
             Justification
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
             But
             there
             is
             good
             cause
             why
             the
             sinner
             quarrel
             with
             himself
             and
             complain
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             only
             quarrell
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             exalt
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             close
             with
             the
             absolutenesse
             of
             his
             gifted
             satisfaction
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             as
             easie
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             more
             that
             a
             gracious
             soul
             abases
             himself
             ,
             as
             one
             
               carnall
               and
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
             as
             one
             in
             whom
             there
             
               dwells
               no
               good
            
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             flesh
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
               in
               whom
               sin
               dwells
               ,
               v.
            
             20.
             as
             one
             
               brought
               into
               captivity
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               wretched
               man
            
             ,
             24.
             so
             much
             the
             more
             doth
             he
             exalt
             Christ
             the
             only
             deliverer
             ,
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
             Rom.
             8.1
             ,
             23
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             and
             why
             should
             not
             our
             blacknesse
             commend
             Christs
             beauty
             ,
             our
             deadness
             exalt
             his
             life
             ,
             our
             sinfull
             wretchednesse
             his
             glorious
             office
             in
             saving
             ,
             and
             our
             emptinesse
             and
             drynesse
             his
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             anointing
             who
             is
             all
             fulnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
             Christ
             died
             not
             to
             blot
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             quicken
             a
             Godly
             sense
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             more
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             sufferings
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             the
             more
             Godly
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             Christs
             death
             from
             bloting
             out
             all
             sense
             of
             sin
             :
             
             For
             if
             
               sense
               of
               sin
            
             be
             all
             one
             with
             a
             simple
             reflecting
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             once
             sinned
             ,
             then
             the
             Godly
             in
             this
             life
             from
             grace
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             both
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             what
             they
             were
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             
               I
               thank
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               was
               before
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               and
               a
               persecuter
               ,
               and
               injurious
               ▪
               but
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               .
            
             Tit.
             3.3
             .
             
               We
               our selves
               were
               
               also
               sometimes
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yea
             the
             glorified
             cannot
             before
             the
             Throne
             sing
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             and
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             payed
             ,
             Rev.
             5
             ▪
             12.
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             even
             in
             glory
             ,
             this
             
               sense
               of
               their
               debt
            
             ,
             though
             without
             heart
             break
             or
             sorrow
             .
             Then
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             paying
             of
             our
             debt
             ,
             and
             the
             ransome
             ,
             doth
             score
             out
             of
             a
             gracious
             memory
             the
             counts
             of
             a
             payed
             debt
             :
             The
             more
             I
             know
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             should
             kisse
             and
             imbrace
             the
             gracious
             surety
             ,
             and
             these
             kisses
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             song
             ,
             
               worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             &c.
             say
             that
             grace
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             price
             payed
             do
             inlarge
             rather
             the
             holy
             memory
             and
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             then
             obli●erate
             it
             .
             Hence
             the
             translated
             out
             of
             sense
             of
             grace
             ,
             cast
             back
             their
             eye
             to
             the
             pit
             ,
             the
             drudgerie
             of
             bondage
             they
             were
             once
             in
             ,
             Ep●
             .
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             with
             loving
             and
             praising
             the
             riches
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             must
             it
             not
             be
             good
             to
             read
             old
             counts
             ,
             and
             weep
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             cast
             and
             dart
             up
             praises
             to
             him
             who
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             old
             debts
             ,
             and
             love
             much
             him
             who
             freely
             pardons
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             sense
             of
             sin
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             unbelieving
             feeling
             of
             ,
             and
             judging
             my self
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             and
             condemned
             ,
             whereas
             yet
             I
             am
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               God
               who
               justifies
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               shall
               condemn
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.33
             ,
             34.
             
             We
             shall
             agree
             with
             Antinomians
             ,
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             hastie
             sense
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
             Jo●
             .
             2.4
             .
             Hence
             let
             them
             be
             rebuked
             who
             say
             not
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hath
             taken
             away
             this
             sense
             of
             sin
             .
             Yea
             many
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             weary
             and
             laden
             ,
             but
             they
             render
             themselves
             weary
             ▪
             and
             then
             sinfully
             complain
             that
             Christ
             will
             not
             ease
             them
             .
             In
             which
             unconverted
             ones
             in
             the
             dead-throw
             are
             more
             to
             be
             justified
             then
             they
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             under
             a
             reall
             burden
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Law
             acting
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             act
             the
             Law
             at
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             will
             receive
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               to
               fear
               again
               ,
            
             whether
             it
             be
             reason
             or
             not
             .
             He
             is
             the
             less
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             who
             casts
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Gospel-sense
             of
             in-dwelling
             of
             sin
             bringing
             forth
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             dove
             ,
             and
             tears
             that
             are
             so
             innocent
             as
             they
             wrong
             not
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             work
             of
             redeeming
             and
             justifying
             :
             Of
             this
             ,
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             Christ
             ,
             sure
             ,
             takes
             not
             this
             away
             .
             Beleevers
             
             lodge
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             sighing
             patients
             and
             as
             captives
             half
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             at
             least
             their
             renewed
             will
             ,
             
             does
             contradict
             this
             guest
             ,
             Rom.
             7.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             It
             is
             sinfull
             doctrine
             to
             say
             that
             CHRIST
             takes
             away
             this
             sense
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             1.
             this
             is
             the
             very
             true
             tendernesse
             and
             gracious
             smitings
             of
             heart
             under
             any
             guiltinesse
             :
             As
             1
             Sam.
             24.5
             .
             2
             Sam.
             24.10
             .
             Davids
             heart
             smote
             him
             after
             he
             had
             cut
             off
             the
             lap
             of
             Sauls
             garment
             ,
             and
             numbred
             the
             people
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.20
             .
             Job
             27.6
             .
             And
             in
             some
             it
             is
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             accusing
             and
             challenging
             after
             sin
             is
             committed
             ;
             now
             CHRIST
             came
             not
             to
             extirpate
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             feeling
             and
             discerning
             the
             obligation
             to
             wrath
             ,
             that
             the
             conscience
             apprehendeth
             after
             sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             nor
             the
             legall
             evill
             deserving
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             contrariety
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             gives
             repentance
             and
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             Eze.
             12.10
             ,
             11.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Christ
             commends
             this
             ,
             Jer.
             31.18
             .
             
               I
               have
               surely
               heard
               Ephraim
               bemoaning
               himself
               .
            
             2
             King.
             22.19
             .
             
               Because
               thine
               heart
               was
               tender
               —
               and
               thou
               hast
               weept
               before
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               also
               heard
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Luk.
             7.44
             .
             
               She
               hath
               washed
               my
               feet
               with
               tears
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             If
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             should
             remove
             this
             ,
             hee
             should
             bring
             on
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             a
             heart
             passed
             feeling
             ,
             and
             burnt
             with
             a
             hot
             iron
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Eph.
             4.19
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             It
             speaks
             a
             gracelesse
             rockinesse
             of
             heart
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             care
             for
             it
             ,
             Act.
             18.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Pro.
             30.20
             .
          
           
             Far
             lesse
             would
             the
             Lord
             have
             us
             to
             dream
             that
             a
             Christan
             is
             annihilated
             and
             melted
             into
             God
             ,
             where
             they
             leave
             off
             to
             know
             ,
             will
             ,
             desire
             ,
             feel
             ,
             act
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             God
             is
             all
             and
             all
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             all
             sense
             of
             sin
             is
             destroyed
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             destroying
             and
             overturning
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             Law
             ,
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             all
             humble
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             removes
             all
             necessity
             of
             fearing
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             believing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             changes
             us
             over
             into
             blocks
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PART
           II.
           Of
           the
           Mediatour
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             room
             or
             place
             hath
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             in
             the
             Covenants
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
             He
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             as
             a
             satisfier
             for
             us
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             doer
             and
             an
             obedient
             fulfiller
             thereof
             in
             all
             points
             .
             And
             he
             is
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Adam
             marres
             all
             ,
             the
             second
             ADAM
             who
             makes
             all
             things
             new
             ,
             mends
             all
             .
             
             The
             first
             Adam
             was
             a
             publick
             sort
             of
             stirresman
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             committed
             the
             standing
             and
             falling
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             standing
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             in
             their
             perfection
             ,
             and
             he
             spoiled
             all
             ,
             put
             all
             things
             a-reeling
             .
             The
             second
             ADAM
             received
             in
             his
             arms
             the
             whole
             Creation
             that
             was
             a-falling
             
               for
               in
               him
               all
               things
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               stand
               fast
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.17
             .
             
               And
               he
               bears
               up
               all
               by
               his
               mighty
               word
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1
             3.
             
             He
             satisfied
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             full
             doer
             and
             fulfiller
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             by
             doing
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.7
             .
             
               He
               who
               does
               righteousnesse
               is
               righteous
            
             :
             As
             he
             who
             suffers
             for
             the
             broken
             Law
             ,
             fulfills
             the
             Law.
             Rom.
             6.7
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               dead
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             freed
             ,
             
               justified
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             in
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             to
             punishment
             .
             So
             Paul
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               If
               wee
               be
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               beleeve
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               with
               him
               .
            
             This
             dying
             is
             to
             beleeve
             that
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             excludes
             not
             that
             .
             And
             if
             we
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             oblidged
             to
             suffer
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             does
             not
             oblidge
             man
             in
             absolute
             sense
             ,
             both
             to
             perfect
             doing
             
             and
             to
             perfect
             suffering
             copulatively
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             of
             them
             .
             
               But
               if
               we
               be
            
             (
             legally
             )
             
               dead
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             (
             as
             his
             death
             so
             excellent
             doth
             exhaust
             sins
             punishment
             and
             is
             a
             perfect
             satisfaction
             therefore
             )
             we
             are
             freed
             or
             justified
             from
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             or
             satisfie
             by
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               weak
            
             (
             by
             accident
             ,
             not
             of
             it self
             )
             
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             the
             passive
             righteousnesse
             in
             suffering
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
             And
             Isai.
             53.5
             .
             
               But
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               laid
               upon
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             But
             though
             some
             suffer
             ,
             as
             the
             reprobate
             do
             ,
             and
             suffer
             in
             this
             life
             the
             beginning
             of
             satisfactory
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             loosed
             from
             active
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             ,
             having
             once
             sinned
             ,
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Justification
             and
             life
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             flesh
             under
             that
             Covenant
             now
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             place
             hath
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             here
             ?
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Pareus
            
             with
             some
             others
             distinguish
             between
             the
             
               Righteousnesse
               of
               Christs
               person
            
             ,
             which
             contains
             his
             essentiall
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             habituall
             and
             actuall
             conformity
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ.
             
               Such
               a
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               as
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmlesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             Heb.
             7.26
             .
             And
             ,
             
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               his
               merit
            
             ,
             in
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             is
             the
             formall
             cause
             of
             our
             Justification
             which
             is
             counted
             ours
             :
             this
             latter
             righteousnesse
             is
             acquired
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             essentiall
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             active
             obediēce
             of
             Christ
             falls
             under
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Man
             Christs
             perfect
             conformity
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             man
             he
             was
             oblidged
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             all
             that
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             ,
             
             even
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             man.
             But
             had
             he
             been
             only
             man
             his
             righteousnesse
             had
             neither
             ▪
             been
             by
             condignity
             meritorious
             ,
             no●
             yet
             satisfactory
             for
             us
             .
             But
             2.
             
             The
             whole
             course
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             from
             his
             birth
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             by
             doing
             and
             suffering
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             doing
             and
             suffering
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             person
             ,
             his
             being
             born
             ,
             his
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             dying
             ,
             coming
             from
             a
             
               Person
               God-Man
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Law
             required
             not
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             of
             
             God-man
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             dying
             of
             him
             who
             was
             God-Man
             .
             And
             so
             all
             these
             being
             both
             
               so
               excellent
            
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             undue
             ,
             have
             respect
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             active
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             &
             all
             that
             Christ
             did
             and
             suffered
             were
             performed
             by
             him
             in
             his
             state
             of
             humiliation
             :
             In
             which
             he
             was
             poor
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             the
             same
             ground
             a
             weeping
             man
             ,
             hungry
             ,
             thirsty
             ,
             weary
             for
             us
             ,
             
               made
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               by
               the
               suffering
               of
               death
               ,
            
             
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
             
               Humbled
               by
               partaking
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               children
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             
               Emptied
               himself
               for
               us
            
             ,
             Ph.
             2.
             
             This
             was
             ,
             as
             Pareus
             well
             saith
             ,
             
               perpetua
               quaedam
               passio
               &
               paena
               peccatorum
               nostrorum
               ,
               fuit
               tota
               vita
               Christi
            
             :
             All
             these
             have
             a
             respect
             of
             punishment
             and
             suffering
             .
             For
             since
             Christ
             was
             both
             a
             viator
             and
             a
             comprehensor
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             holy
             sinlesse
             person
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             the
             actuall
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             have
             been
             free
             of
             weeping
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             groaning
             ,
             sighing
             ,
             sadnesse
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             adhered
             to
             all
             his
             active
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             his
             actions
             were
             satisfactory
             passions
             .
             For
             satisfaction
             is
             defined
             a
             voluntary
             restoring
             of
             the
             equivalent
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             in
             the
             place
             of
             what
             is
             taken
             away
             ▪
             and
             the
             good
             restored
             must
             be
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Undue
             .
             2.
             
             The
             proper
             good
             of
             the
             restorer
             ,
             which
             agrees
             to
             the
             active
             and
             passive
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Then
               Christs
               very
               weeping
               ,
               and
               praying
               ,
               being
               the
               weeping
               and
               praying
               of
               God-Man
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               a
               perfect
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               for
               Christ
               was
               God-Man
               in
               all
               his
               holy
               actions
               in
               the
               state
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               being
               crucified
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               suffering
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             doth
             not
             follow
             :
             Because
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             speciall
             punishment
             ,
             by
             dying
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             threatening
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               :
            
             was
             required
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             except
             the
             threatening
             of
             the
             Law
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             :
             And
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               cursed
               be
               every
               o●e
               that
               hangeth
               on
               a
               tree
               .
            
             Now
             Christs
             suffering
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             the
             cursed
             death
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             him
             under
             the
             Law.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             Law-righteousnesse
             in
             suffering
             death
             .
             So
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               made
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             For
             what
             end
             ?
             5.
             
             
               To
               redeem
               them
               that
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               Adoption
               of
               sons
               .
            
             How
             are
             we
             redeemed
             from
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
             By
             blood
             ,
             purchasing
             to
             us
             Justification
             .
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               past
            
             :
             And
             redemption
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             remission
             is
             ever
             ascribed
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             Rom.
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             called
             a
             ransome
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             Eph.
             1.1.7
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               even
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Rom.
             5.9
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               his
               blood
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               Being
               redeemed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               unspotted
               and
               undefided
               .
            
             1
             ●oh
             .
             1.8
             .
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               purgeth
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               .
            
             Rev.
             5.9
             .
             
               And
               they
               sang
               a
               new
               song
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             four
             Beasts
             and
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             )
             —
             
               for
               thou
               wast
               slain
               ,
               and
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               to
               God
               by
               thy
               blood
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               By
               his
               stripes
            
             (
             which
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             Isa.
             5.3
             .
             )
             
               we
               are
               healed
            
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washen
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               blood
               .
            
             For
             though
             all
             Christs
             actions
             of
             God-man
             from
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             infinite
             person
             be
             meritorious
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             refuseable
             ,
             yea
             a
             satisfaction
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             death
             of
             God-Man
             must
             be
             also
             .
             2.
             
             The
             word
             also
             never
             speaks
             of
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             mentions
             Justification
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             Ro.
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Rom.
             5.9
             .
             Yea
             the
             Scripture
             adds
             another
             end
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             forgivenesse
             ,
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             intercession
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             GOD
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             .
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             Adoption
             of
             sons
             ,
             Gal.
             4.5
             .
             To
             make
             us
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             1.16
             .
             dying
             to
             sin
             ,
             living
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               That
               he
               
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             The
             glorifying
             of
             God
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Redeeming
             us
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               From
               this
               present
               evill
               world
               ,
               Gal.
            
             1.4
             .
             
               Sanctifying
               the
               people
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.12
             .
             Heb.
             10.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             All
             which
             the
             Lord
             must
             intend
             in
             Christs
             death
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             could
             not
             come
             .
             And
             what
             authority
             have
             men
             to
             devise
             a
             redemption
             generall
             ,
             universall
             ,
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             sin
             ?
             2.
             
             For
             life
             eternall
             and
             not
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             redemption
             from
             a
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             and
             for
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             people
             also
             ?
             3.
             
             A
             redemption
             in
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             but
             no
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             not
             any
             non-imputation
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             ;
             18
             ?
             4.
             
             A
             dying
             of
             the
             
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             God
             ;
             a
             redeeming
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             
               not
               a
               redeeming
               of
               them
               out
               of
               every
               Kindred
               and
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               People
               and
               Nation
            
             (
             for
             these
             People
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             were
             redeemed
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             )
             and
             a
             
               washing
               of
               them
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             but
             no
             
               making
               of
               them
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               God
               ,
            
             a
             
               dying
               for
               all
            
             ,
             but
             no
             
               living
               to
               him
            
             :
             
             contrair
             to
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             Rev.
             5.9
             .
             Rev.
             1.5.5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.15
             ?
             5.
             
             Christs
             blood
             did
             something
             (
             and
             it
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             )
             to
             make
             all
             saveable
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             Justice
             ,
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             merite
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             did
             nothing
             to
             soften
             the
             heart
             ,
             mortifie
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             will
             ,
             mind
             ,
             affections
             ,
             to
             remove
             unbeleef
             ,
             to
             renew
             the
             mind
             .
             But
             it
             is
             sure
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             intended
             to
             commit
             heaven
             and
             hell
             any
             more
             to
             a
             sanctified
             will
             ,
             but
             mutable
             and
             lubrick
             in
             Adam
             ,
             but
             to
             commit
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             better
             promises
             ,
             to
             a
             way
             of
             free-grace
             not
             of
             nature
             :
             Yet
             these
             men
             commit
             the
             salvation
             and
             damnation
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             an
             unsanctified
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             rebellious
             will
             ,
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             Gen.
             8.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             Joh.
             6.44
             .
             Job
             14
             4.
             
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Jer.
             17.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             (
             except
             they
             say
             ,
             Pagans
             and
             all
             mankind
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             justified
             )
             yea
             to
             a
             worse
             Covenant
             then
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             to
             an
             universall
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             That
             1.
             never
             came
             to
             their
             ears
             .
             2.
             
             By
             which
             they
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             Adam
             was
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             power
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             a
             clearly
             revealed
             Covenant
             :
             But
             all
             mankind
             for
             whom
             Christ
             is
             supposed
             to
             die
             ,
             are
             born
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             
             born
             in
             more
             miserie
             in
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             a
             blind
             heart
             ,
             of
             a
             corrupt
             will
             ,
             their
             chains
             heavier
             ,
             their
             furnace
             hoter
             in
             hell
             ,
             helps
             fewer
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             absolutenesse
             of
             Soveraignty
             under
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Vniversalists
             ,
             shines
             no
             more
             now
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             now
             as
             in
             Adams
             state
             ,
             for
             more
             is
             laid
             upon
             free-will
             ,
             and
             lesse
             help
             to
             heal
             the
             will
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             And
             if
             all
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Second
               Adam
            
             die
             for
             all
             ,
             he
             must
             die
             to
             loose
             the
             works
             of
             Satan
             in
             all
             ;
             Now
             if
             a
             weaker
             course
             be
             taken
             to
             destroy
             Sathans
             kingdom
             now
             then
             in
             Adams
             state
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             laid
             upon
             a
             weaker
             will
             ,
             Sathan
             is
             stronger
             now
             then
             before
             :
             And
             if
             Christ
             do
             not
             purchase
             by
             his
             death
             grace
             to
             bow
             indeclinably
             the
             will
             of
             all
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             dyed
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             die
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             but
             leave
             their
             will
             in
             a
             more
             weak
             and
             wicked
             condition
             then
             it
             was
             under
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             Sathan
             is
             in
             this
             stronger
             then
             the
             second
             ADAM
             .
             No
             more
             of
             this
             here
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             the
             Threatning
             standing
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             how
             the
             active
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             a
             cause
             meriting
             to
             us
             life
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             suffering
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             expresly
             required
             death
             in
             the
             sinner
             :
             Not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             too
             near
             to
             make
             Christs
             dying
             needlesse
             ,
             if
             his
             active
             holinesse
             do
             the
             businesse
             ;
             Nay
             we
             cannot
             so
             teach
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Wherein
             stands
             our
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             made
             for
             us
             by
             Christ
             ?
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             right
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             incarnation
             and
             dying
             are
             not
             favours
             merited
             by
             Christ.
             4.
             
             How
             Adams
             sin
             and
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             are
             ours
             .
          
           
             OUr
             right
             to
             CHRIST
             must
             be
             considered
             more
             accurately
             then
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             .
             Whether
             it
             floweth
             from
             1.
             the
             merite
             of
             Christ
             :
             Or
             2.
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             predestination
             :
             Or
             3.
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Grace
             is
             either
             objectivè
             ,
             out
             of
             us
             as
             the
             free
             love
             of
             God
             having
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ;
             Or
             subjectivè
             merited
             by
             Christ
             to
             us
             and
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
           
             As
             touching
             our
             right
             to
             God
             as
             incarnate
             .
             2.
             
             As
             dying
             for
             us
             .
             
             3.
             
             As
             his
             satisfaction
             is
             made
             ours
             ,
             are
             of
             diverse
             considerations
             .
             For
             if
             God
             out
             of
             free
             love
             sent
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             and
             if
             he
             ,
             out
             of
             free-grace
             that
             separateth
             the
             race
             of
             man
             from
             Angels
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
             Then
             sure
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christs
             death
             it
             cannot
             come
             that
             God
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
             For
             the
             effect
             cannot
             but
             come
             from
             the
             cause
             ;
             but
             the
             cause
             flowes
             not
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             effect
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christs
             Incarnation
             and
             his
             dying
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             love
             and
             free-grace
             of
             God
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             posterior
             unto
             ,
             and
             latter
             then
             that
             love
             :
             for
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             die
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             cannot
             then
             be
             true
             (
             
               Christ
               by
               his
               dying
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               merited
               and
               deserved
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               made
               Man
               for
               us
            
             )
             for
             this
             should
             be
             true
             also
             (
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               God
               sent
               his
               Son
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               took
               on
               him
               our
               nature
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             )
             nor
             can
             this
             be
             true
             
               (
               Christ
               merited
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               die
               for
               us
               )
            
             for
             so
             it
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             blood
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             :
             Where
             as
             because
             he
             loved
             his
             Church
             freely
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             for
             her
             .
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
             
               Who
               loved
               me
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               me
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             Hence
             1.
             though
             grace
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             because
             he
             of
             grace
             ordained
             us
             to
             glory
             ,
             therefore
             of
             grace
             he
             calls
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             free-grace
             he
             calls
             ,
             of
             free-grace
             he
             carries
             on
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             gives
             of
             grace
             ,
             perseverance
             and
             glory
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             fountain-grace
             of
             election
             to
             glory
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             cause
             nor
             merit
             ,
             not
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             for
             its
             cause
             ;
             but
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             causes
             and
             of
             Christs
             merits
             .
             As
             one
             fire
             may
             produce
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             element
             of
             fire
             was
             not
             produced
             by
             another
             element
             of
             fire
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             in
             creation
             .
             And
             one
             Vine
             Tree
             brings
             forth
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Vine
             Tree
             was
             created
             by
             the
             Lord
             only
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclus
             .
             Nor
             have
             we
             (
             to
             speak
             acurately
             )
             right
             to
             Christs
             satisfaction
             nor
             to
             his
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             .
             
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Lords
             free-grace
             in
             laying
             our
             sins
             on
             Christ
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             and
             his
             making
             him
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             does
             rather
             give
             the
             right
             to
             his
             satisfaction
             .
             God
             would
             have
             Christ
             to
             stand
             for
             so
             many
             chosen
             of
             
             God
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               him
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               made
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               us
               ,
               wisedom
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             act
             of
             faith
             interveening
             by
             which
             Christ
             became
             our
             surety
             and
             ransone-payer
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             surety
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             ordinary
             to
             our
             Divines
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             faith
             we
             do
             apply
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             :
             but
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             ,
             application
             is
             possession
             and
             a
             putting
             on
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
             Now
             title
             or
             Law-right
             to
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             different
             natures
             ,
             and
             have
             different
             causes
             :
             but
             faith
             gives
             not
             law-right
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             not
             so
             much
             as
             instrumentally
             .
             My
             receiving
             with
             my
             hand
             gold
             ,
             my
             eating
             and
             drinking
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             Joh.
             6.53
             ,
             54
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             presuppone
             some
             right
             to
             that
             gold
             :
             but
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             receiving
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             bread
             and
             putting
             on
             of
             garments
             ,
             gives
             a
             man
             right
             to
             gold
             ,
             bread
             or
             garments
             .
             He
             that
             poss●sseth
             an
             inheritance
             hath
             some
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             by
             birth
             ,
             buying
             ,
             purchase
             or
             gift
             :
             the
             possession
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             causes
             may
             be
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             possession
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             shown
             what
             causative
             influence
             ,
             even
             instrumentall
             faith
             ,
             hath
             in
             our
             Law-right
             to
             Christs
             satisfaction
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             a
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             our
             right
             by
             way
             of
             instrument
             ,
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             We
             may
             ask
             how
             Christ
             so
             died
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             as
             his
             death
             is
             a
             remedie
             applicable
             to
             them
             by
             the
             ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             have
             life
             eternall
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             .
             For
             1.
             there
             is
             either
             a
             jus
             and
             a
             Law-right
             to
             pardon
             and
             life
             eternall
             merited
             b●
             Christs
             death
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             or
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             merited
             .
             If
             neither
             be
             procured
             by
             Christs
             merite
             ,
             the
             Patrons
             of
             this
             way
             shall
             say
             there
             is
             no
             serious
             offer
             made
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             there
             is
             a
             jus
             ,
             a
             title
             to
             life
             eternall
             and
             remission
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             reprobate
             may
             challenge
             ,
             
             even
             a
             right
             to
             remission
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             so
             they
             beleeve
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             right
             conditional
             to
             life
             and
             pardon
             which
             is
             purchased
             to
             the
             Elect
             :
             yea
             this
             must
             be
             purchased
             whether
             they
             believe
             or
             not
             .
             Then
             there
             is
             no
             more
             in
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             Law-right
             to
             Redemption
             and
             life
             eternall
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             purchased
             to
             Peter
             ,
             then
             to
             Judas
             or
             Cain
             ;
             And
             therefore
             hath
             Christ
             bestowed
             as
             much
             tender
             love
             in
             dying
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             as
             in
             dying
             for
             his
             friends
             .
             And
             Christ
             saith
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             love
             then
             this
             ,
             Joh.
             15.13
             .
             As
             for
             the
             efficacious
             intention
             of
             applying
             of
             Christs
             death
             to
             Peter
             ,
             when
             as
             God
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             of
             applying
             it
             to
             Judas
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             act
             of
             eternall
             predestination
             ,
             not
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             it
             was
             purchased
             to
             all
             ,
             Reprobate
             and
             Elect
             ,
             only
             the
             Lord
             applyes
             not
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             bestowes
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             beleeving
             upon
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             but
             for
             right
             to
             faith
             ,
             to
             remission
             ,
             to
             perseverance
             ,
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             this
             right
             must
             be
             purchased
             ,
             but
             faith
             it self
             is
             never
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             ransome
             of
             blood
             given
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             purchased
             by
             CHRISTS
             merit
             :
             But
             CHRIST
             is
             never
             called
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.22
             .
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Head
             hath
             merited
             faith
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             that
             absolutely
             (
             for
             a
             condition
             is
             not
             possible
             )
             he
             should
             bestow
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             else
             there
             is
             no
             seriousnesse
             in
             the
             command
             of
             beleeving
             .
             And
             since
             faith
             is
             no
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             right
             to
             remission
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             nor
             a
             cause
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             ,
             of
             our
             compleat
             and
             actuall
             reconciliation
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             are
             compleatly
             reconciled
             ,
             pardoned
             ,
             justified
             ,
             washen
             in
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             ,
             that
             compleats
             the
             nature
             of
             remission
             and
             justification
             ,
             for
             faith
             is
             only
             a
             condition
             applying
             ,
             not
             a
             cause
             buying
             ,
             nor
             satisfying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             cause
             giving
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             whole
             ,
             any
             new
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Conclus
             .
             Should
             we
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             have
             right
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             
             we
             should
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             before
             we
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             for
             none
             can
             beleeve
             savingly
             any
             promise
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             beleeve
             that
             promise
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             untill
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             be
             infused
             :
             For
             actuall
             faith
             must
             flow
             from
             habituall
             
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             right
             to
             that
             promise
             must
             be
             absolutely
             purchased
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             elect
             before
             they
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             not
             only
             ,
             penally
             ,
             but
             intrinsecally
             and
             formally
             we
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             are
             inherenter
             sinners
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             only
             imputativè
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             not
             Christ
             be
             named
             formally
             the
             sinner
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             made
             by
             imputation
             the
             sinner
             ?
             As
             Adams
             sin
             is
             ours
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             we
             formally
             and
             inherently
             are
             sinners
             in
             Adam
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             we
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             is
             a
             point
             of
             greater
             difficulty
             :
             For
             this
             first
             sin
             the
             tottering
             and
             reeling
             of
             the
             specifick
             common
             nature
             in
             Adam
             is
             ours
             ,
             
             not
             because
             he
             is
             our
             father
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             nature
             (
             though
             that
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             imputation
             also
             )
             but
             because
             he
             is
             such
             a
             father
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             being
             laid
             in
             pawnd
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             There
             be
             three
             parts
             of
             Originall
             sin
             :
             A
             partaking
             of
             the
             first
             sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             we
             all
             sinned
             in
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             5.12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             want
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             3.23
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Concupiscence
             and
             a
             bentnesse
             of
             nature
             to
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             7.7
             ,
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             Adams
             sin
             is
             ours
             really
             and
             truely
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             it
             is
             ours
             ,
             
             as
             because
             it
             is
             imputed
             to
             be
             ours
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             so
             contrived
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             single
             father
             ,
             but
             with
             Adam
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             representing
             all
             man
             ,
             and
             having
             our
             common
             nature
             as
             a
             father
             both
             by
             nature
             and
             Law
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             the
             meer
             free-will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             might
             so
             have
             contrived
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             sin
             should
             only
             have
             been
             Adams
             own
             sin
             ,
             not
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             posterity
             .
             
             For
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             antecedent
             to
             the
             free
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             all
             mankind
             legally
             in
             Adams
             loins
             ,
             though
             naturally
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             children
             are
             as
             naturally
             in
             their
             nearest
             fathers
             loines
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             all
             in
             the
             loines
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             equally
             of
             that
             same
             specifick
             nature
             with
             their
             nearest
             Parents
             ,
             as
             with
             their
             first
             Parents
             :
             Yet
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             nearest
             Parents
             ,
             by
             no
             necessity
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             charged
             upon
             the
             children
             ,
             but
             now
             all
             have
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             ,
             Rom.
             5.12
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Where
             a
             sin
             is
             inherently
             and
             personally
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             imputation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             free
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             Christ
             been
             inherently
             
             and
             personally
             the
             sinner
             ,
             God
             needed
             not
             make
             him
             ,
             or
             impute
             our
             sins
             to
             him
             :
             as
             Isai.
             53.6
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             and
             if
             we
             had
             been
             intrinsecally
             sinners
             in
             Adam
             ,
             his
             sin
             had
             been
             ours
             as
             intrinsecally
             as
             it
             was
             Adams
             ;
             and
             as
             Adam
             was
             not
             the
             first
             who
             sinned
             by
             imputation
             ,
             but
             personally
             and
             intrinsecally
             ,
             so
             neither
             should
             Adams
             sin
             have
             been
             our
             sin
             by
             imputation
             ,
             but
             intrinsecally
             and
             personally
             ,
             now
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
             
               By
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               ,
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             not
             intrinsecally
             sinners
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             reputed
             sinners
             in
             Adam
             ,
             or
             before
             Adams
             sin
             was
             imputed
             to
             them
             :
             as
             we
             are
             not
             intrinsecally
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             made
             or
             reputed
             righteous
             in
             Christ
             :
             When
             therefore
             our
             Divines
             say
             ,
             wee
             are
             as
             guilty
             of
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             hands
             were
             there
             and
             our
             teeth
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             eat
             in
             him
             ,
             
             the
             speech
             cannot
             be
             taken
             
               physically
               ,
               personally
            
             (
             for
             we
             were
             not
             then
             born
             )
             but
             morally
             and
             legally
             :
             but
             our
             nature
             was
             legally
             there
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Elect
             does
             sin
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             said
             to
             have
             been
             in
             our
             loines
             legally
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             made
             sin
             ,
             he
             was
             punished
             so
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             sinner
             ;
             though
             there
             was
             in
             Christ
             no
             formall
             guiltinesse
             ,
             no
             
               reatus
               culpae
            
             ,
             but
             
               reatus
               paenae
            
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             all
             sin
             ,
             not
             by
             imputation
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             Lion
             and
             the
             young
             Serpent
             have
             not
             the
             bloody
             and
             the
             stinging
             nature
             of
             the
             old
             Lion
             and
             the
             old
             Serpent
             by
             imputation
             ,
             but
             by
             naturall
             and
             intrinsecall
             inherencie
             ▪
             Now
             our
             holie
             ,
             harmlesse
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             High
             Priest
             hath
             no
             sin
             in
             him
             by
             inherencie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             legall
             satisfaction
             and
             paying
             of
             a
             summe
             ,
             yea
             more
             then
             the
             debter
             was
             owing
             ,
             
             can
             never
             take
             away
             a
             morally
             inherent
             guiltinesse
             ,
             nor
             inherently
             justifie
             and
             make
             innocent
             the
             sinner
             and
             make
             him
             one
             ,
             who
             hath
             never
             borrowed
             the
             money
             and
             wasted
             it
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             hath
             never
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             never
             sinned
             in
             his
             own
             person
             :
             Yea
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             standing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             spiritual
             and
             holy
             ;
             It
             is
             〈◊〉
             impossible
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             once
             broken
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             made
             inherently
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             sanctified
             ▪
             can
             be
             made
             righteous
             ,
             which
             requires
             
             there
             shall
             never
             be
             one
             the
             least
             sin
             committed
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             done
             cannot
             be
             undone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             suffering
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             may
             well
             stand
             for
             what
             we
             should
             have
             suffered
             ,
             but
             cannot
             remove
             the
             inherent
             blot
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             remove
             fundamental
             guiltinesse
             .
             The
             paying
             a
             thousand
             Crowns
             for
             him
             who
             borrowed
             five
             hundreth
             Crowns
             and
             spent
             them
             on
             harlotry
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             may
             free
             the
             debter
             from
             being
             in
             Law
             ,
             lyable
             to
             pay
             the
             five
             hundreth
             Crowns
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             free
             him
             from
             being
             an
             unjust
             borrower
             ,
             and
             a
             profuse
             waster
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             two
             Covenants
             of
             Works
             and
             of
             Grace
             standing
             ,
             its
             impossible
             that
             the
             active
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             can
             make
             us
             actively
             and
             inherently
             righteous
             ,
             or
             restore
             to
             us
             our
             lost
             innocency
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             How
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             us
             in
             our
             roome
             and
             place
             .
             2.
             
             He
             died
             not
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             3.
             
             How
             many
             wayes
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             die
             in
             our
             stead
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Lords
             so
             dying
             for
             all
             makes
             not
             all
             saveable
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gospel
             Preachable
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
             5.
             
             Christ
             died
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             a
             roome
             in
             each
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             of
             Grace
             :
             
             In
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             as
             a
             sufferer
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             .
             It
             s
             said
             by
             Learned
             
               Davenantius
               ,
               one
               is
               said
               truely
               and
               properly
               to
               die
               for
               another
               ,
               who
               dies
               to
               procure
               his
               good
               ▪
               though
               the
               other
               by
               his
               own
               fault
               ,
               get
               no
               good
               of
               his
               dying
               for
               him
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Question
             as
             this
             ,
             whether
             one
             may
             truely
             and
             properly
             die
             for
             another
             ,
             but
             whether
             Christ
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             died
             
               verè
               &
               propriè
            
             ,
             truely
             and
             properly
             ,
             
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
            
             ,
             to
             procure
             good
             to
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             unjust
             may
             eternally
             perish
             and
             reap
             no
             good
             by
             Christs
             dying
             ,
             through
             their
             unbeleef
             ?
             2.
             
             Will
             it
             not
             follow
             that
             Christ
             1.
             died
             truely
             
             and
             properly
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               non
               obstante
               morte
               Christi
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Lords
             dying
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             may
             eternally
             perish
             ,
             as
             say
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             .
             3.
             
             It
             shall
             follow
             that
             the
             immediate
             ,
             yet
             the
             compleat
             effect
             of
             Christs
             death
             is
             not
             actuall
             ,
             but
             possible
             saving
             of
             all
             .
             And
             Christ
             hath
             
               verè
               &
               propriè
            
             ,
             truelie
             and
             properly
             died
             for
             them
             .
             Nor
             4.
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             had
             a
             speciall
             intention
             in
             dying
             for
             the
             Elect
             to
             give
             them
             faith
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             in
             dying
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             .
             But
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             Christ
             as
             properly
             and
             truely
             died
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             as
             for
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             nature
             and
             intention
             of
             his
             dying
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             offered
             as
             sufficient
             a
             ransome
             for
             the
             one
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             meer
             possible
             ransome
             ,
             but
             as
             concerning
             the
             intention
             to
             apply
             effectually
             ,
             or
             no
             effectuall
             intention
             to
             apply
             the
             death
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             difference
             .
             But
             1.
             we
             aske
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             CHRIST
             dying
             as
             dying
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             
             had
             these
             two
             contrair
             intentions
             .
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             died
             to
             gather
             his
             
               scattered
               children
            
             ,
             Joh.
             11.5
             .
             
               to
               bring
               to
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               have
               life
            
             ,
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             
               live
               to
               God
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
             
               die
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               be
               redeemed
               from
               their
               vain
               conversation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               be
               delivered
               from
               this
               present
               evill
               world
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             Here
             is
             our
             effectuall
             intention
             ;
             where
             is
             there
             a
             place
             for
             his
             dying
             with
             no
             effectuall
             intention
             to
             bring
             any
             to
             God
             ?
             and
             yet
             he
             dyed
             for
             all
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             to
             make
             salvation
             possible
             ,
             say
             they
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             coyn
             two
             intentions
             in
             Christ-God-Man
             dying
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             Scripture
             for
             one
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             take
             the
             other
             on
             trust
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             say
             all
             these
             places
             speak
             of
             Christs
             effectuall
             dying
             for
             his
             Elect
             only
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             is
             not
             truely
             nor
             properly
             said
             that
             Christ
             effectually
             died
             for
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             for
             he
             effectually
             died
             for
             no
             man
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             only
             to
             make
             salvation
             possible
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             perish
             for
             ever
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             dying
             for
             them
             :
             So
             the
             efficacy
             of
             dying
             is
             in
             Christs
             intention
             ,
             and
             application
             .
             Now
             efficacy
             of
             intention
             and
             efficacy
             of
             application
             are
             both
             extrinsecall
             to
             his
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             place
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
             cannot
             be
             expounded
             by
             them
             of
             only
             the
             effect
             :
             For
             it
             speaks
             (
             as
             they
             expone
             it
             )
             of
             Christ
             dying
             for
             all
             
               that
               were
               dead
            
             ,
             as
             v.
             14.
             and
             these
             they
             say
             are
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
             
             3.
             
             Nothing
             is
             said
             ,
             
             whether
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             did
             sustain
             the
             person
             of
             all
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             sustained
             two
             persons
             (
             
               for
               he
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             Dan.
             9.26
             .
             )
             one
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             Elect
             .
             And
             whether
             he
             
               finished
               the
               transgression
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               end
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             as
             Daniel
             saith
             ,
             9.24
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             
             finall
             unbeleef
             and
             all
             others
             :
             For
             except
             he
             did
             that
             ,
             
               hee
               cannot
               finish
               the
               transgression
               ,
               make
               an
               end
               of
               sins
               ,
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             to
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ;
             Except
             either
             he
             bring
             in
             half
             a
             righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             never
             make
             an
             end
             of
             some
             
               sins
               and
               transgressions
            
             ,
             because
             men
             will
             not
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             infinit
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ
             :
             O●
             because
             he
             puts
             an
             end
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             brings
             in
             
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
            
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             is
             gracious
             and
             mercifull
             as
             men
             will
             ,
             and
             decrees
             to
             show
             mercy
             ,
             not
             upon
             discriminating
             rebellion
             ,
             or
             upon
             unbeleef
             ,
             which
             separateth
             a
             Reprobate
             from
             an
             Elect
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             if
             man
             
               shall
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               harden
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             if
             man
             shall
             have
             mercy
             upon
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             ,
             
             or
             harden
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             harden
             himself
             ▪
             Yet
             may
             it
             be
             disputable
             to
             some
             ,
             wheth●r
             grace
             by
             which
             one
             is
             effectually
             drawn
             to
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             then
             another
             ,
             be
             the
             grace
             of
             predestination
             continuated
             and
             so
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
             or
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             so
             after
             .
             But
             it
             may
             well
             be
             s●id
             that
             every
             created
             saving
             grace
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             receive
             the
             habit
             of
             saving
             grace
             out
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             habit
             infused
             separateth
             an
             Elect
             from
             a
             Reprobate
             :
             For
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Beleevers
             and
             the
             Elect
             to
             be
             gifted
             with
             
               one
               heart
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.19
             .
             and
             
               a
               new
               heart
            
             in
             the
             habit
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             and
             with
             
               the
               spirit
               〈◊〉
               grace
               and
               supplication
            
             to
             beleeve
             and
             mourn
             ,
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             and
             the
             Spirit
             and
             blessing
             that
             is
             powred
             on
             the
             thirsty
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             ,
             Isai.
             44.3
             .
             And
             so
             must
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             habit
             as
             actuated
             by
             the
             Lords
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             makes
             one
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             draws
             him
             effectually
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             actually
             and
             efficaciously
             ,
             and
             draws
             not
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             but
             this
             way
             must
             glory
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             habituall
             saving
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Christ
             for
             all
             is
             as
             common
             a
             means
             of
             salvation
             as
             
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             both
             must
             be
             made
             effectuall
             by
             efficacious
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             since
             grace
             to
             actually
             apply
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             given
             to
             Pagans
             and
             millions
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             as
             these
             Authors
             teach
             ,
             how
             unsufficient
             must
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Lord
             be
             ?
             For
             it
             leaves
             faith
             as
             impossible
             to
             the
             reprobates
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             neither
             habituall
             nor
             actuall
             faith
             is
             purchased
             to
             them
             by
             this
             death
             :
             
             Only
             the
             Pelagian
             application
             is
             left
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             have
             had
             ,
             suppose
             Christ
             had
             never
             died
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             many
             wayes
             CHRIST
             may
             be
             said
             to
             give
             himself
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             ransome
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             place
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             hath
             sufficiently
             died
             for
             all
             in
             their
             room
             to
             redeem
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               men
            
             ,
             
             noteth
             ever
             the
             decree
             and
             intention
             of
             Christ
             dying
             for
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             worth
             and
             intrinsecal
             dignity
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             decree
             &
             intention
             of
             God
             for
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             death
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             him
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             is
             infinite
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             infinitnesse
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             before
             and
             without
             the
             decree
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             that
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             (
             which
             is
             a
             dream
             )
             makes
             salvation
             possible
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             Preachable
             to
             all
             upon
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             Act.
             10.43
             .
             To
             him
             (
             Jesus
             Anointed
             who
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             and
             so
             was
             man
             ,
             v.
             38
             )
             
               to
               him
            
             (
             who
             was
             slain
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             
             not
             for
             all
             and
             every
             man
             ,
             v.
             39.
             to
             him
             )
             whom
             God
             raised
             up
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             v.
             40.
             
             
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             v.
             43
             )
             
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               ,
               who
               ever
               beleeves
               in
               him
               shal
               have
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             would
             be
             considered
             (
             whoso
             beleeves
             in
             Christ
             are
             justified
             and
             saved
             )
             how
             it
             is
             universall
             ?
             It
             is
             most
             true
             thus
             :
             There
             is
             a
             sure
             connexion
             between
             faith
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             the
             connexion
             is
             decreed
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             the
             concatenation
             of
             the
             end
             and
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             means
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             faith
             and
             salvation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             :
             whether
             all
             beleeve
             or
             none
             at
             all
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             whether
             all
             or
             none
             at
             all
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             is
             this
             (
             
               whosoever
               shall
               keep
               the
               Law
               perfectly
               ,
               shall
               be
               justified
               and
               saved
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             )
             But
             1.
             it
             makes
             neither
             faith
             nor
             salvation
             possible
             to
             Pagans
             and
             
             Reprobates
             ,
             nor
             perfect
             obedience
             in
             doing
             the
             Law
             nor
             Justification
             or
             salvation
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             possible
             to
             any
             living
             man
             ,
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             former
             be
             made
             true
             by
             the
             decree
             and
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             promising
             life
             to
             the
             beleever
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             And
             so
             this
             should
             have
             been
             false
             (
             if
             all
             Pagans
             and
             Reprobate
             and
             Elect
             beleeve
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             )
             if
             Christ
             had
             died
             only
             for
             the
             Elect.
             This
             must
             be
             proven
             either
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             solid
             reason
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             it
             saith
             this
             ,
             Reprobats
             can
             not
             have
             life
             by
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             for
             them
             :
             except
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             beleeving
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             they
             also
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascended
             and
             inter●●eds
             in
             Heaven
             for
             them
             .
             Then
             one
             might
             infer
             this
             could
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             false
             (
             if
             Reprobats
             beleeve
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             )
             except
             Christ
             have
             died
             ,
             risen
             again
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             and
             interceeds
             for
             all
             Reprobate
             and
             Elect.
             
             For
             true
             and
             saving
             faith
             the
             only
             condition
             of
             salvation
             ,
             must
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             his
             dying
             for
             all
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             it
             cannot
             be
             true
             that
             Reprobats
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             ,
             except
             Christ
             have
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             (
             ●y
             this
             way
             )
             they
             cannot
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             true
             that
             he
             died
             for
             their
             sins
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             cannot
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             rose
             again
             for
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Christ
             also
             rose
             for
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Reprobats
             ;
             this
             latter
             they
             cannot
             say
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             by
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             ,
             God
             hath
             now
             a
             condition●ll
             will
             of
             saving
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             beleeve
             ,
             which
             conditionall
             will
             was
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             before
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             .
             Yea
             without
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             ,
             salvation
             upon
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             had
             been
             impossible
             .
             But
             not
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Lord
             ,
             that
             new
             wills
             and
             new
             decrees
             should
             arise
             in
             him
             ,
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             falls
             out
             in
             time
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             crucifying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             Such
             Doctrine
             we
             condemn
             in
             Vorstius
             ,
             and
             in
             Arminians
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             D.
             Twisse
             ,
             such
             a
             decree
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             say
             (
             
               I
               decree
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               intend
               remission
               and
               life
               purchased
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               all
               Pagans
               
               that
               never
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               all
               Reprobats
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             never
             decree
             they
             shall
             beleeve
             nor
             have
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             )
             saith
             no
             more
             then
             there
             is
             a
             connexion
             between
             faith
             as
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             remission
             and
             life
             eternall
             as
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             had
             decreed
             that
             Jerusalem
             should
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             deny
             grace
             to
             obey
             ;
             
             Yet
             saith
             Jeremiah
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Jer.
             38.17
             .
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               assuredly
               go
               forth
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylons
               Princes
               ,
               then
               thy
               soul
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               this
               City
               shal
               not
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               thou
               shall
               live
               and
               thine
               house
               .
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             says
             to
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
             4.7
             .
             
               If
               thou
               dost
               well
            
             (
             and
             shall
             savingly
             beleeve
             as
             
               Abel
               )
               thou
               shalt
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             Then
             was
             that
             connexion
             decreed
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             containing
             a
             most
             just
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             condition
             to
             which
             Zedekiah
             and
             Cain
             were
             oblidged
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             made
             the
             Lord
             to
             intend
             and
             decree
             conditionally
             and
             in
             any
             tearms
             either
             acceptation
             to
             life
             or
             remission
             to
             Cain
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             well
             doing
             as
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             intended
             to
             purchase
             the
             grace
             either
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Show
             1.
             how
             God
             can
             will
             and
             decree
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             :
             for
             it
             s
             as
             if
             a
             father
             would
             say
             ,
             I
             purpose
             to
             sell
             such
             a
             plot
             of
             ground
             to
             my
             son
             ,
             so
             he
             pay
             me
             an
             hundreth
             Crowns
             ,
             When
             1.
             the
             son
             ,
             by
             no
             possiblity
             ,
             hath
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             the
             hundreth
             Crowns
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             his
             father
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             father
             of
             his
             free
             pleasure
             hath
             decreed
             never
             to
             give
             him
             the
             hundreth
             Crowns
             or
             the
             plot
             of
             ground
             .
             2.
             
             Show
             how
             faith
             is
             made
             possible
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             purchased
             to
             the
             reprobate
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             surely
             made
             physically
             possible
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             it
             is
             made
             possible
             
               morally
               ,
               rationally
            
             ,
             and
             objectively
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             cannot
             be
             an
             offer
             of
             life
             made
             to
             Reprobates
             and
             to
             all
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             faith
             ,
             except
             Christ
             have
             died
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             that
             is
             denyed
             ,
             and
             never
             proven
             :
             
               If
               one
               should
               come
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               to
               the
            
             Antipods
             
               or
               to
               such
               as
               never
               heard
               of
               Christ
               and
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               ,
               before
               he
               Preach
               ,
               look
               for
               any
               new
               establishing
               of
               the
               conditionall
               Covenant
               (
               who
               ever
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               shall
               be
               justified
               and
               saved
               )
               but
               should
               take
               it
               as
               granted
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               with
               them
               before
               ;
               therefore
               by
               Christs
               death
               the
               Gospel
               of
               it self
               is
               Preachable
               and
               may
               be
               Preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             
             quovis
             seculo
             ,
             
               in
               any
               age
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
            
             Job
             .
             Ans.
             If
             any
             come
             to
             the
             Antipods
             and
             any
             Nation
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             having
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Preach
             to
             such
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             industrie
             acquire
             the
             gift
             of
             such
             Tongues
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             strong
             hand
             of
             providence
             Preach
             the
             conditionall
             Covenant
             ,
             these
             providences
             should
             be
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             shining
             torch
             there
             should
             prove
             these
             people
             (
             as
             to
             the
             elect
             among
             them
             )
             in
             Gods
             minde
             were
             a
             Covenanted
             people
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             .
             And
             there
             were
             no
             need
             to
             expect
             a
             new
             establishing
             of
             the
             conditionall
             Gospel-Covenant
             :
             But
             how
             is
             that
             proven
             to
             be
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Antipods
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             with
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             before
             :
             the
             Authors
             shall
             be
             ebbe
             of
             Scripture
             here
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Antipods
             should
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             refuse
             the
             Gospel
             and
             kill
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             never
             one
             either
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             propagate
             to
             any
             that
             may
             receive
             it
             ;
             Then
             such
             an
             Apostolick
             mission
             is
             not
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             that
             mans
             call
             to
             me
             is
             to
             be
             questioned
             :
             and
             I
             should
             judge
             ,
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             God
             sent
             him
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             true
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               and
               was
               Preachable
               ,
               and
               of
               it self
               ,
               may
               be
               preached
               to
               any
               age
               .
               Job
            
             lived
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             the
             call
             of
             God
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             Preached
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             denied
             that
             Jonah
             had
             sinned
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             preached
             to
             Nineveh
             ,
             except
             God
             had
             expresly
             commanded
             him
             to
             preach
             to
             Nineveh
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             had
             been
             the
             sin
             of
             Godly
             Prophets
             who
             lived
             with
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Joash
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             2
             King.
             14.25
             .
             and
             they
             had
             been
             guilty
             ,
             as
             Jonah
             in
             not
             Preaching
             to
             Nineveh
             .
             Yea
             all
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             had
             sinned
             in
             not
             Prophecying
             to
             the
             
               Phylistins
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Bythinia
               ,
               Samaria
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Matth.
             10.5
             .
             Act.
             16.6
             .
             were
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             Asia
             :
             and
             it
             were
             strange
             to
             say
             Ezekiel
             sinned
             in
             not
             preaching
             to
             a
             people
             of
             an
             unknown
             Language
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             expresly
             says
             he
             sent
             him
             not
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             that
             ,
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             
               How
               shall
               they
               Preach
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
            
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             lawfull
             Pastors
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             running
             and
             no
             sending
             of
             God
             to
             Nations
             ,
             Jer.
             23.21
             .
             and
             Psal.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             when
             he
             denies
             ,
             
               he
               declared
               his
               judgements
               and
               his
               statutes
               to
               any
               Nation
               ,
            
             by
             sent
             
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             then
             was
             of
             it self
             Preachable
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Prophets
             unsent
             might
             have
             Preached
             these
             same
             judgements
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             were
             Preached
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             though
             not
             sent
             of
             God.
             But
             that
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             and
             diverse
             others
             would
             say
             he
             choised
             only
             Israel
             as
             his
             Covenanted
             people
             :
             As
             Deut.
             7.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Deut.
             10.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Exod.
             20.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Psal.
             78.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Amos
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Deut.
             27.1
             ,
             2.
             to
             them
             only
             he
             revealed
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             then
             was
             it
             not
             a
             Covenant
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             that
             might
             at
             any
             age
             ,
             be
             Preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
             But
             what
             is
             then
             revealed
             in
             these
             decrees
             ?
             
               (
               if
               the
               Reprobate
               beleeve
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               )
               Ans.
            
             Not
             Gods
             intention
             conditionall
             or
             absolute
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             them
             faith
             or
             grace
             merited
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             for
             then
             some
             good-will
             and
             love
             of
             election
             ,
             the
             Lord
             should
             bear
             toward
             the
             election
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             should
             desire
             all
             the
             Reprobate
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             believe
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             there
             grace
             purchased
             to
             them
             ,
             
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             grace
             purchased
             to
             them
             to
             performe
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             Now
             the
             Authors
             will
             not
             say
             that
             by
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             conditionall
             will
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             give
             life
             to
             all
             who
             perfectly
             keep
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             this
             conditionall
             will
             or
             means
             and
             end
             ,
             was
             in
             God
             before
             ,
             and
             suppone
             Christ
             had
             never
             died
             for
             sinners
             .
             2.
             
             This
             would
             say
             that
             the
             Reprobate
             were
             to
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             died
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             having
             purchased
             life
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             died
             not
             to
             save
             them
             all
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             he
             died
             to
             purchase
             faith
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             without
             which
             salvation
             is
             impossible
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             God
             absolutely
             intended
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             beleeve
             or
             not
             ,
             even
             while
             as
             there
             is
             such
             a
             decree
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             decreed
             both
             the
             end
             and
             the
             means
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             having
             ordained
             for
             them
             salvation
             ,
             and
             having
             ordained
             for
             them
             faith
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             decree
             in
             God
             ,
             toward
             any
             but
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             therefore
             this
             conditionall
             decree
             (
             if
             all
             and
             every
             one
             beleeve
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             saved
             )
             can
             infer
             no
             love
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             to
             have
             them
             saved
             ,
             more
             then
             this
             can
             infer
             a
             love
             of
             saving
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             God
             or
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             before
             the
             fall
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             men
             (
             if
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             
             Angels
             and
             men
             shall
             perfectly
             ,
             without
             sin
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             all
             Angels
             ,
             all
             men
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             shall
             be
             saved
             eternally
             .
             )
             Now
             no
             man
             found
             in
             judgement
             ,
             can
             say
             this
             conditionall
             can
             infer
             that
             God
             had
             a
             good
             will
             to
             save
             some
             Angels
             ,
             not
             to
             save
             others
             :
             More
             then
             this
             (
             if
             all
             and
             every
             man
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             )
             can
             infer
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             good-will
             to
             save
             Reprobate
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             fallen
             Angels
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             no
             simple
             conditionall
             propositions
             can
             infer
             the
             desire
             or
             good
             will
             of
             God
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             or
             to
             have
             the
             things
             done
             ,
             except
             God
             effectually
             work
             the
             condition
             :
             As
             this
             
               (
               if
               all
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               perfectly
               ,
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Law
               )
            
             cannot
             infer
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             good
             will
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             all
             Angels
             and
             all
             men
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             them
             all
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             contrair
             whereof
             he
             decreed
             .
             For
             this
             connex
             proposition
             may
             stand
             true
             with
             the
             salvation
             of
             all
             Angels
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             no
             Angels
             ,
             or
             no
             men
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             pleased
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             and
             free
             grace
             to
             work
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             work
             the
             condition
             of
             moving
             the
             will
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             to
             keep
             the
             Law.
             And
             therefore
             these
             connexions
             
               nihil
               ponunt
               absoluti
            
             ,
             they
             place
             nothing
             absolutely
             to
             persons
             ,
             
             but
             only
             to
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duetie
             and
             obligation
             of
             all
             Angels
             and
             men
             to
             perform
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ.
             if
             they
             would
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             in
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             wise
             connexion
             between
             means
             and
             end
             ,
             obedience
             legall
             and
             life
             ,
             faith
             and
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             means
             nor
             end
             may
             ever
             come
             to
             passe
             or
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             neither
             means
             nor
             end
             may
             ever
             be
             decreed
             of
             God
             to
             fall
             out
             :
             Yea
             God
             may
             decree
             absolutely
             that
             none
             of
             the
             extreams
             shall
             exist
             as
             God
             decrees
             (
             if
             Zedekiah
             
               shall
               yeeld
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Jerusalem
               shall
               not
               be
               burnt
            
             )
             and
             yet
             according
             to
             his
             decree
             or
             will
             of
             purpose
             the
             Lord
             hath
             decreed
             that
             the
             yeelding
             of
             Zedekiah
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             idolatrous
             Citie
             should
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             the
             contrair
             .
             So
             God
             decrees
             ,
             if
             Judas
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             precept
             ,
             and
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             will
             of
             purpose
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Lord
             decree
             or
             intend
             the
             repenting
             and
             saving
             beleeving
             
             of
             Judas
             nor
             was
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             and
             repent
             purchased
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judas
             (
             by
             these
             Authors
             )
             though
             they
             boast
             of
             the
             amplitude
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Lord
             by
             that
             will
             of
             purpose
             ever
             decree
             or
             intend
             the
             salvation
             of
             Judas
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             3.
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               preachable
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               in
               every
               age
               ,
            
             is
             not
             true
             :
             For
             the
             phrase
             is
             neither
             in
             Scipture
             ,
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             thing
             it self
             in
             Scripture
             :
             For
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             GOD
             may
             send
             Apostles
             in
             any
             age
             to
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             Preach
             :
             If
             that
             be
             ,
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             he
             may
             save
             all
             the
             damned
             ,
             
             that
             way
             .
             That
             Preachablenesse
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             Nor
             is
             that
             Preachablenesse
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             .
             If
             it
             be
             meant
             that
             God
             by
             his
             ordinary
             power
             may
             send
             Apostles
             in
             any
             age
             to
             all
             Nations
             :
             How
             is
             that
             to
             be
             said
             ?
             Except
             we
             say
             God
             hath
             decreed
             in
             his
             will
             of
             purpose
             to
             send
             Preachers
             to
             all
             ;
             That
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             his
             decree
             be
             disappointed
             .
             O●
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             his
             command
             and
             revealed
             will
             that
             the
             Gospel
             be
             Preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             every
             age
             ,
             they
             grievously
             sin
             ,
             who
             Preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Brasilians
             and
             Antipods
             ,
             whether
             they
             can
             speak
             in
             their
             Language
             or
             not
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             may
             so
             be
             Preached
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             in
             every
             difference
             of
             time
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             all
             differences
             of
             time
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             be
             a
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Called
             ,
             and
             Chosen
             flock
             .
             For
             to
             have
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             fixedly
             Preached
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Christ
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             planted
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             to
             Preach
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             fixedly
             ,
             they
             willingly
             hearing
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             Lords
             entering
             in
             Covenant
             with
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             his
             choising
             them
             to
             be
             his
             confederate
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             planting
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             building
             a
             Wine-presse
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Ministry
             therein
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             before
             .
             Indeed
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             simply
             to
             scoffers
             who
             reject
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             occasionally
             in
             the
             passing
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             accepting
             of
             the
             Covenant
             nor
             any
             fixed
             Ministry
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             renewing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             presuppose
             a
             Covenant
             before
             made
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             
             is
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             1.
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             band
             of
             love
             the
             greatest
             love
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             Joh.
             15.13
             .
             lying
             upon
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Americans
            
             ,
             binding
             them
             to
             thankfull
             Gospel-obedience
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             this
             obligation
             of
             the
             greatest
             love
             is
             neither
             written
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             ever
             revealed
             to
             them
             that
             they
             are
             under
             so
             much
             love
             by
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             How
             can
             the
             Lord
             say
             I
             choosed
             you
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             entred
             in
             Covenant
             with
             you
             and
             your
             seed
             only
             .
             For
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             new
             establishing
             of
             the
             conditionall
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             established
             with
             Israel
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             world
             before
             he
             choosed
             or
             called
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             enter
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             only
             .
             For
             all
             the
             world
             ever
             was
             thus
             Covenanted
             with
             God.
             3.
             
             All
             the
             world
             must
             be
             an
             invisible
             Covenanted
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             fit
             matter
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Evangel
             may
             be
             Preached
             
               est
               de
               se
               annunciabile
            
             ,
             not
             to
             stones
             and
             to
             rocks
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             
               quovis
               seculo
            
             .
             4.
             
             Since
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             some
             Nations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             such
             as
             this
             Sun-light
             graciously
             doth
             visit
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             neglect
             of
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             Preach
             shall
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             perishing
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             CHRIST
             may
             be
             said
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             substituted
             him
             in
             our
             place
             ,
             in
             so
             rigid
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             made
             our
             surety
             to
             fulfill
             both
             the
             preceptive
             and
             active
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             satisfying
             and
             suffering
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             room
             .
             This
             may
             please
             Antinomians
             ,
             but
             a
             doubt
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             with
             the
             truth
             :
             For
             then
             what
             ever
             we
             ,
             yea
             all
             mortall
             men
             be
             (
             for
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             many
             teach
             )
             most
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             Christs
             active
             and
             surety
             and
             cautionary
             righteousnesse
             should
             be
             ours
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             should
             never
             beleeve
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             who
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             and
             preceptive
             as
             well
             as
             the
             threatning
             part
             ,
             must
             have
             beleeved
             for
             all
             that
             he
             died
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             we
             then
             in
             our
             persons
             either
             beleeve
             or
             repent
             ?
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             perform
             any
             active
             obedience
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             active
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             either
             must
             have
             all
             ,
             or
             no
             obedience
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             
               alio
               titulo
            
             ,
             upon
             another
             account
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             our
             ransom-payer
             we
             owe
             active
             obedience
             :
             Yet
             all
             that
             CHRIST
             died
             for
             ,
             
             both
             actively
             and
             passively
             must
             be
             perfectly
             righteous
             and
             justified
             ,
             having
             payed
             the
             most
             perfect
             active
             and
             passive
             obedience
             that
             the
             Law
             required
             ,
             though
             we
             never
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             Christ
             must
             have
             payed
             the
             active
             part
             of
             justifying
             faith
             for
             us
             .
             And
             why
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             be
             formally
             justified
             in
             him
             without
             faith
             also
             ?
             As
             also
             ,
             God
             ,
             not
             we
             ,
             laid
             our
             sins
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             Isai.
             53.6
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             and
             therefore
             we
             did
             commissionate
             and
             substitute
             Christ
             to
             die
             in
             our
             room
             .
             
          
           
             
               Socinus
               ,
               Crellius
            
             ,
             the
             
               Raccovian
               Catechism
               ,
               Arminius
            
             ,
             contend
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             finaliter
             ,
             for
             to
             procure
             good
             and
             salvation
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             they
             may
             haply
             never
             be
             saved
             :
             not
             that
             he
             satisfied
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             died
             for
             example
             as
             a
             Martyr
             (
             say
             Socinians
             )
             as
             Paul
             suffered
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             as
             in
             the
             only
             chief
             Martyr
             and
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             only
             Author
             declared
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             sufferer
             and
             ransom-payer
             who
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             saved
             .
             And
             as
             Arminians
             ,
             he
             died
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             died
             in
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Elect
             were
             actually
             taken
             off
             them
             and
             translated
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             wee
             are
             actually
             freed
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             substitute
             a
             Saviour
             our selves
             ,
             and
             payed
             our
             debt
             our selves
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             Justice
             ,
             we
             might
             crave
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             deliverance
             from
             punishment
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             from
             God.
             But
             this
             way
             they
             will
             not
             have
             Christ
             to
             die
             in
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             die
             eternally
             themselves
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             Hence
             1.
             
             It
             follows
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             but
             gave
             no
             ransome
             of
             blood
             for
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             .
             2.
             
             Arminians
             will
             not
             have
             the
             sins
             and
             punishment
             satisfactory
             to
             justice
             (
             for
             of
             such
             punishment
             we
             speak
             )
             actually
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             translated
             off
             the
             sinner
             and
             laid
             
             upon
             Christ
             and
             beleevers
             actually
             freed
             from
             satisfactory
             punishment
             :
             So
             that
             both
             beleevers
             and
             Christ
             must
             actually
             bear
             the
             satisfactory
             punishment
             .
             Which
             indeed
             makes
             beleevers
             half
             redeemers
             with
             Christ
             :
             against
             which
             we
             disputed
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arminians
             denies
             that
             we
             payed
             our
             debts
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             Christ
             paying
             them
             for
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             broken
             man
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             satisfied
             the
             debt
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             surety
             who
             satisfied
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             Law
             is
             unjust
             .
             And
             since
             Arminians
             denies
             that
             we
             payed
             to
             Justice
             a
             ransome
             for
             sin
             ,
             because
             our
             Surety
             Christ
             payed
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             deny
             that
             
               Christ
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
            
             :
             Contrair
             to
             Isai.
             53.5
             .
             because
             we
             made
             him
             not
             our
             Mediatour
             and
             Surety
             ,
             but
             God
             made
             him
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             laid
             our
             iniquities
             upon
             him
             ,
             Isai.
             53.6
             .
             But
             it
             is
             accidentall
             in
             Law
             that
             the
             debter
             substitute
             the
             surety
             ,
             
             or
             request
             him
             to
             take
             the
             place
             of
             surety
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             he
             is
             a
             reall
             and
             a
             most
             legall
             surety
             who
             not
             requested
             ,
             of
             free
             grace
             becomes
             surety
             and
             pays
             the
             very
             same
             summe
             
               in
               speciè
            
             ,
             in
             kind
             ,
             that
             the
             debter
             ought
             to
             pay
             ;
             this
             reason
             does
             prove
             he
             is
             both
             a
             surety
             and
             a
             gracious
             surety
             .
             As
             a
             Kings
             son
             who
             comes
             in
             and
             layes
             down
             his
             head
             for
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             truely
             and
             really
             dyeth
             and
             layeth
             down
             his
             life
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             that
             malefactor
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             no
             Covenant
             nor
             paction
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Kings
             son
             ,
             though
             neither
             the
             malefactor
             ,
             nor
             any
             friend
             in
             his
             name
             did
             request
             the
             Prince
             to
             become
             surety
             and
             die
             for
             him
             .
             Reuben
             offers
             his
             two
             sons
             to
             Jacob
             as
             pawnds
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             bring
             home
             Benjamin
             safe
             to
             the
             father
             :
             And
             had
             Jacob
             accepted
             of
             the
             offer
             ,
             Reubens
             two
             sons
             who
             knew
             not
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             had
             been
             sureties
             for
             Benjamin
             ,
             Gen.
             42.37
             .
             and
             Judah
             might
             have
             been
             Law-surety
             for
             Benjamin
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             though
             Benjamin
             requested
             him
             not
             to
             take
             any
             such
             place
             .
             The
             Lord
             the
             Creditour
             and
             Christ
             the
             Cautioner
             did
             strike
             hands
             together
             :
             Christ
             put
             himself
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             as
             an
             hostage
             ,
             pledge
             and
             surety
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             payed
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             the
             summe
             that
             we
             was
             owing
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             paction
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             requested
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             surety
             ,
             only
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             we
             thank
             him
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             and
             say
             Amen
             to
             what
             is
             done
             .
             But
             in
             Law
             we
             payed
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             same
             
             nature
             that
             suffered
             was
             ours
             ,
             and
             accepted
             as
             ours
             .
             But
             Arminians
             clearly
             refuse
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             an
             hostage
             and
             surety
             for
             us
             ,
             
             because
             the
             offended
             party
             of
             his
             own
             furnished
             not
             one
             that
             died
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             a
             reall
             sacrifice
             that
             is
             satisfactory
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cannot
             be
             both
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               de
               suo
            
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             furnish
             a
             satisfying
             surety
             .
             For
             so
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             Socinus
             saith
             ,
             one
             cannot
             be
             both
             a
             satisfier
             and
             a
             person
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             no
             satisfaction
             at
             all
             ,
             saith
             Socinus
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Our
             beleeving
             cannot
             effectuate
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             actually
             born
             the
             satisfactory
             punishment
             due
             to
             us
             .
             Arminius
             saith
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             ,
             
               actu
               ipso
            
             ,
             actually
             born
             that
             punishment
             :
             he
             must
             say
             he
             hath
             born
             it
             only
             potentially
             ▪
             potentià
             .
             Then
             its
             like
             when
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             he
             bears
             that
             punishment
             compleatly
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             die
             nor
             suffer
             ,
             but
             once
             ;
             only
             he
             must
             mean
             that
             Christ
             did
             actually
             bear
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             the
             satisfactory
             punishment
             is
             not
             accepted
             as
             suffered
             in
             our
             name
             .
             But
             our
             beleeving
             hindereth
             not
             ,
             
             but
             he
             hath
             
               in
               genere
               causae
               moralis
               &
               meritoriae
            
             really
             as
             a
             meriting
             cause
             deserved
             that
             God
             in
             justice
             cannot
             exact
             from
             us
             that
             same
             satisfactory
             punishment
             that
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             &
             its
             impossible
             that
             our
             faith
             can
             adde
             any
             meritorious
             power
             to
             Christs
             death
             :
             &
             therefore
             though
             not
             in
             our selves
             and
             physically
             ,
             yet
             
               really
               ,
               morally
               ,
               legally
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             deliverance
             from
             satisfactory
             punishment
             is
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             being
             in
             
               Christ
               legally
            
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             is
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             in
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             
               injuria
               irrogata
               Christo
               sponsori
               foret
            
             ,
             wrong
             should
             be
             done
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             commutative
             justice
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             
               ex
               condigno
            
             ,
             by
             condignitie
             ,
             he
             hath
             bought
             freedom
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             these
             he
             died
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             suffer
             eternall
             wrath
             ,
             in
             our
             persons
             ,
             whether
             we
             beleeve
             or
             beleeve
             not
             ;
             for
             beleeving
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             meriting
             cause
             of
             the
             satisfying
             ransome
             .
             Yea
             Christ
             by
             right
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             Christ
             our
             surety
             may
             claime
             freedom
             from
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             should
             fail
             against
             commutative
             justice
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             break
             (
             with
             reverence
             and
             humble
             submission
             to
             his
             Glorious
             Majesty
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             Covenant
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             buy
             with
             a
             price
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             not
             get
             his
             wages
             ,
             if
             these
             he
             died
             for
             ,
             die
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             and
             come
             short
             of
             glory
             eternall
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             say
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             promise
             
             to
             thee
             a
             seed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             
             and
             have
             life
             eternall
             ,
             providing
             thou
             shalt
             give
             me
             a
             price
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             buy
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             life
             and
             blood
             of
             God-Man
             ,
             and
             offer
             thy self
             a
             sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             to
             offended
             Justice
             .
             If
             CHRIST
             shall
             do
             this
             and
             pay
             the
             ransome
             ,
             and
             Christ
             get
             no
             wages
             ,
             no
             saved
             seed
             ,
             but
             they
             perish
             through
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             only
             :
             either
             must
             faith
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ransome
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             say
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             keep
             Covenant
             to
             Christ.
             (
             5.
             )
             When
             Arminius
             saith
             that
             the
             Lord
             can
             ,
             
               nullo
               jure
            
             ,
             by
             no
             Law
             ,
             nor
             Justice
             
               crave
               of
               us
               faith
               and
               conversion
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               payed
               our
               debts
               ,
               by
               rigour
               of
               justice
               exactly
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             who
             legally
             in
             our
             stead
             and
             place
             payed
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             supposes
             plainly
             that
             God
             requires
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             us
             as
             a
             part
             of
             recompence
             made
             to
             offended
             Justice
             .
             And
             Armini●s
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               is
               ours
               ,
               not
               as
               performed
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               imputed
               to
               us
               by
               faith
               :
            
             So
             that
             faith
             comes
             in
             as
             a
             collaterall
             price
             payed
             for
             us
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             the
             very
             act
             and
             work
             of
             beleeving
             being
             counted
             ours
             ,
             and
             our
             righteousnesse
             before
             God
             :
             Yea
             but
             God
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             hurt
             Justice
             craves
             faith
             and
             repentance
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             That
             CHRIST
             died
             not
             for
             our
             good
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             stead
             is
             proven
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             in
             some
             other
             more
             legall
             way
             died
             for
             us
             then
             for
             Angels
             ,
             for
             he
             died
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ●e
             made
             the
             Head
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Col.
             2.10
             .
             Phil.
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             11.
             and
             he
             died
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             that
             he
             might
             make
             all
             things
             new
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             creatures
             to
             their
             perfection
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             they
             had
             lost
             ,
             Rom.
             8.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             2●
             .
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             Rev.
             21.5
             .
             but
             he
             died
             not
             as
             suffering
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             
               ●s
               wounded
               for
               their
               transgressions
            
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             Isa.
             53.
             
             
             
               For
               the
               transgressions
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             as
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             exponing
             that
             
               all
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.6
             .
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             ,
             were
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             be
             considerable
             differences
             between
             Christs
             dying
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Elect
             which
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Ours
             should
             have
             been
             eternall
             ,
             because
             we
             could
             never
             
             out
             satisfie
             .
             But
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             because
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             person
             God-Man
             ,
             were
             perfectly
             satisfactory
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             could
             not
             suffer
             the
             same
             pain
             in
             number
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             suffered
             ,
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             accident
             cannot
             be
             in
             different
             subjects
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             surety
             to
             pay
             the
             very
             same
             summe
             numero
             ,
             that
             the
             debter
             borrowed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             could
             not
             but
             have
             punished
             the
             Elect
             with
             hating
             &
             aversion
             of
             mind
             ,
             they
             being
             intrinsecally
             and
             inherently
             sinners
             .
             He
             punished
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             inherently
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             imputation
             the
             sinner
             ,
             with
             no
             hatred
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             with
             anger
             and
             desire
             of
             shewing
             and
             exercising
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             but
             still
             loving
             him
             dearly
             ,
             as
             his
             only
             Son.
             But
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             Christ
             must
             stand
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             five-fold
             onenesse
             and
             Law-identity
             and
             samenesse
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             physically
             the
             surety
             and
             the
             debter
             be
             two
             different
             men
             ,
             yet
             in
             Law
             they
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             legall
             party
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             object
             of
             justice
             .
             Whoso
             pursues
             in
             Law
             the
             surety
             ,
             does
             also
             pursue
             the
             debter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             debt
             and
             summe
             is
             one
             ,
             not
             two
             debts
             ,
             nor
             two
             ransoms
             ,
             nor
             two
             punishments
             ,
             nor
             two
             lives
             to
             losse
             ,
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             solution
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             there
             can
             not
             in
             Law-justice
             ,
             come
             another
             reckoning
             ,
             dying
             ,
             and
             payment
             making
             after
             the
             surety
             hath
             payed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             acceptation
             upon
             the
             creditor
             his
             part
             ,
             if
             he
             accept
             of
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             payment
             made
             by
             the
             surety
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             legally
             accept
             of
             the
             debter
             ,
             and
             cannot
             pursue
             him
             in
             Law
             ,
             but
             must
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             no
             debter
             .
             To
             justifie
             him
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             It
             being
             a
             forinsecall
             transient
             declaration
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             who
             beleeves
             .
             I
             speak
             here
             of
             an
             acception
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             hurt
             justice
             revenging
             sin
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             acceptation
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             one
             and
             the
             same
             legall
             effect
             ,
             Christ
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             risen
             again
             ,
             1
             Tim
             3.16
             .
             and
             we
             in
             him
             as
             in
             the
             mer●torious
             cause
             are
             legally
             justified
             .
             Hence
             he
             who
             suffered
             the
             same
             satisfactory
             punishment
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             sinnes
             committed
             by
             us
             ,
             which
             in
             Law
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             suffered
             eternally
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             He
             suffered
             and
             died
             for
             us
             in
             our
             stead
             and
             place
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Creditor
             counts
             these
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             suffered
             :
             So
             Paul
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
             
               If
               one
               be
               dead
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               were
               all
               dead
               .
            
             And
             the
             Messiah
             was
             cut
             off
             and
             died
             
               not
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             Dan.
             9.26
             .
             
               He
               did
               no
               violence
               ,
               neither
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.9
             .
             Joh.
             8.46
             .
             Heb.
             7.26
             .
             
               But
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               He
               was
               delivered
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               The
               Lord
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               .
               He
               was
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               for
               the
               transgression
               of
               my
               people
               was
               he
               plagued
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.8
             .
             
               He
               bare
               on
               his
               body
               our
               sins
               on
               the
               tree
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             who
             being
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             payed
             that
             Law-debt
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             the
             Elect
             in
             their
             persons
             should
             have
             payed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             Law-debt
             of
             satisfaction
             :
             He
             sustained
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Elect
             in
             his
             suffering
             .
             But
             Christ
             being
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             payed
             that
             Law-debt
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             the
             Elect
             in
             their
             persons
             should
             have
             payed
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             none
             denies
             the
             Minor
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             have
             died
             eternally
             in
             our
             persons
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             died
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             who
             of
             purpose
             took
             on
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             legall
             condition
             of
             a
             surety
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             stood
             in
             our
             person
             and
             room
             in
             suffering
             for
             us
             .
             But
             Christ
             took
             on
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             beleeving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             also
             who
             are
             casten
             off
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             9.3
             ,
             4.
             but
             not
             as
             common
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             And
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             
               For
               as
               many
               as
               are
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               curse
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               cursed
               is
               every
               one
               who
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             13.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
            
             —
             not
             to
             reconcile
             all
             and
             every
             one
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             obtain
             a
             potentiall
             and
             far
             off
             power
             of
             salvation
             .
             But
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               That
               the
               blessing
               of
            
             Abraham
             
               might
               come
               on
               the
               Gentiles
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
               through
               faith
               .
            
             Not
             that
             we
             might
             beleeve
             or
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Act.
             11.18
             .
             Act.
             15.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Act.
             5.31
             .
             Ph.
             1.29
             .
             and
             for
             his
             
               great
               love
               he
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             thus
             confirmed
             ,
             Christ
             in
             dying
             is
             not
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             Nor
             2.
             simply
             as
             a
             single
             man
             dying
             ;
             Nor
             3.
             as
             a
             publick
             Martyr
             or
             witnesse
             that
             all
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             so
             will
             ,
             may
             get
             good
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             speciall
             paction
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             work
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             should
             have
             suffered
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             his
             wages
             and
             see
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             also
             none
             who
             dies
             as
             a
             surety
             or
             pays
             as
             a
             surety
             ,
             but
             he
             bears
             the
             person
             of
             such
             as
             he
             pays
             for
             ,
             who
             ever
             gives
             a
             ransome
             for
             another
             by
             way
             of
             payment
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             as
             a
             Priest
             offers
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             another
             ,
             he
             represents
             the
             person
             offended
             for
             whom
             he
             offers
             ,
             so
             does
             the
             Advocate
             act
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Client
             ,
             the
             intercessour
             his
             person
             for
             whom
             he
             interceeds
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             phrase
             to
             die
             for
             another
             as
             a
             ransoner
             signifies
             to
             die
             in
             the
             stead
             and
             person
             of
             another
             .
             
               Demosthenes
               ,
               orat
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             liew
             of
             Ktesiphon
             .
             For
             Archias
             ,
             for
             Marcellus
             ,
             
             he
             pleads
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Law
             as
             if
             Archias
             ,
             as
             if
             Marcellus
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             the
             parties
             for
             which
             Cicero
             ,
             and
             Demostenes
             do
             plead
             ,
             were
             in
             persons
             pleading
             themselves
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Isocrates
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             
               in
               bonum
            
             ,
             for
             the
             favour
             and
             good
             of
             any
             :
             And
             (
             for
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             notes
             also
             to
             do
             or
             die
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             others
             ,
             Col.
             1.24
             .
             
               I
               rejoice
               in
               my
               sufferings
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               fill
               up
               the
               remnant
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               for
               his
               body
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             for
             
               Christ
               to
               die
               for
               his
               body
            
             is
             somewhat
             more
             then
             for
             Paul
             or
             any
             Martyr
             
               to
               die
               for
               the
               body
            
             ,
             then
             sure
             Christs
             dying
             for
             his
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             more
             doth
             include
             the
             lesse
             )
             notes
             Christs
             dying
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             then
             for
             the
             Churches
             profit
             :
             any
             may
             see
             Stephanus
             his
             Thesaurus
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             For
             )
             is
             often
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
             
             
               I
               would
               wish
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               my
               brethren
            
             ;
             that
             was
             not
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             were
             contrair
             to
             his
             prayer
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               all
               were
               dead
               .
               The
               bread
               is
               my
               flesh
               which
               I
               will
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               good
               shepheard
               gives
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheep
               .
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               for
               my
               sheep
               .
               Greater
               love
               then
               this
               hath
               no
               man
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               give
               
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friends
               .
               It
               is
               expedient
               that
               one
               die
               for
               the
               people
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               died
               for
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             
               For
               the
               just
            
             ,
             
             ver
             .
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             noteth
             most
             frequently
             
               vice
               ,
               loco
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             and
             stead
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Sam.
             18.33
             .
             
               would
               God
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               ,
            
             Absalom
             .
             The
             LXX
             .
             the
             Syriack
             version
             ,
             and
             the
             Chalde
             paraphrase
             ,
             
             
               in
               thy
               stead
               ,
               I
               would
               I
               had
               died
               ,
               and
               thou
               remained
               alive
               .
            
             Gen.
             22.13
             .
             
               A
               sacrifice
               for
               Isaac
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
             44.33
             .
             
               I
               shall
               remain
               pledge
            
             (
             saith
             
               Reuben
               )
               for
               the
               lad
            
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             paund
             for
             the
             lad
             .
             Num.
             3.12
             .
             
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               Levites
               for
               all
               the
               first
               born
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               first
               born
               .
            
             So
             LXX
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             When
             a
             ransome
             is
             given
             for
             another
             in
             point
             of
             justice
             ,
             Mar.
             10.45
             .
             
               Christ
               gives
               his
               life
               a
               ransome
               for
               many
               ,
            
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             
               He
               came
               to
               give
               his
            
             (
             dear
             precious
             )
             
               life
               a
               ransome
               in
               stead
               of
               many
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               counter
               ransome
               for
               all
            
             .
             Matth.
             5.38
             .
             
               Eye
               for
               eye
               ,
               tooth
               for
               tooth
               .
            
             Exod.
             21.24.23
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               give
               life
               for
               life
               .
            
             
             
               Give
               that
               peece
               of
               money
               for
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
            
             Mat.
             17.
             
             Isa
             43.4
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               men
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               people
               for
               thy
               life
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             used
             thus
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             given
             in
             place
             of
             another
             ,
             Pro.
             11.8
             .
             
               The
               righteous
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             Job
             34.24
             .
             
               and
               he
               makes
               others
               to
               stand
               in
               their
               place
               ,
            
             Heb.
             as
             before
             ,
             Psal.
             45.16
             .
             
               in
               stead
               of
               fathers
               shall
               be
               sons
               .
            
             Job
             16.4
             .
             
               Oh!
               if
               your
               soul
               were
               in
               my
               souls
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             when
             the
             son
             comes
             in
             the
             room
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             or
             one
             kills
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sad
             exchanging
             of
             one
             person
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             following
             King
             does
             not
             act
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             nāe
             &
             authority
             of
             him
             who
             went
             before
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             person
             changed
             ,
             and
             another
             raigns
             in
             his
             place
             and
             room
             .
             1
             Chron.
             14.1
             .
             
               Abijah
               sleept
               ,
               and
               Asa
               his
               son
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             LXX
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             King.
             3.7
             .
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               thy
               servant
               to
               raign
               in
               the
               room
               of
            
             David
             
               my
               father
            
             .
             LXX
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Kin.
             11.43
             .
             
               Rehoboam
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chal.
               Paraphrastes
               ,
            
             
             pro
             eo
             .
             31.
             
             
               Abijah
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Kin.
             1.17
             .
             
               Joram
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
            
             ,
             LXX
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Kin.
             15.28
             .
             
               Baasha
               slew
               him
               and
               raigned
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Kin.
             8.15
             .
             
               He
               slew
               him
               ,
               and
            
             Hazael
             raigned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Kin.
             15.10
             .
             
               Shallum
               slew
               him
               ,
               and
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               Menahem
               slew
               him
               ,
               and
               raigned
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             
               Hoshea
               smote
               him
               ,
               and
               raigned
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             Esth.
             2.4
             .
             Eccl.
             4.15
             .
             2
             Sam.
             17.25
             .
             Gen.
             30.2
             .
             1
             King.
             16.10
             .
             Zimri
             raigned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ezek.
             16.32
             .
          
           
             Joseph
             
               heard
               that
            
             Archelaus
             
               did
               raign
               in
               the
               room
               of
            
             Herod
             
               his
               father
            
             ,
             Mat.
             2.22
             .
             Tremellius
             ,
             and
             Trostius
             both
             turn
             it
             ,
             
             
               loco
               Herodis
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.38
             .
             
               eye
               for
               eye
            
             :
             It
             s
             the
             same
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mat.
             17.27
             .
             
               give
               it
               for
               me
               and
               thee
               .
            
             The
             same
             word
             ,
             Luk.
             11.11
             .
             
               If
               his
               son
               aske
               a
               fish
               ,
               for
               a
               fish
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               fish
               .
               Tremellius
            
             and
             
               Trostius
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               a
               fish
               ,
            
             loco
             piscis
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               give
               him
               a
               serpent
               .
            
             Rom.
             12.17
             .
             
               neither
               render
               evill
               for
               evill
            
             :
             So
             the
             same
             in
             both
             Languages
             is
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
             and
             1
             Cor.
             11.16
             .
             
               Her
               hair
               is
               given
               her
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               covering
               .
            
             The
             same
             word
             in
             the
             Syriack
             is
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               Christ
               died
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               unjust
               ,
               Christ
               is
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               stead
               .
            
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             Syriack
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             his
             life
             
               a
               redemption
               for
               many
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vice
               multorum
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             ,
             Mar.
             10.45
             .
             and
             Rom.
             5.6
             .
             
               in
               due
               time
               Christ
               died
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syriack
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pro
               ,
               vel
               vice
               improborum
               .
            
             8.
             
             
               While
               we
               was
               sinners
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               our
               place
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
             
               If
               one
               died
               in
               place
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               all
               were
               dead
               .
            
             Mark
             14.24
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               which
               is
               shed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               many
               ,
               loco
               multorum
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.20
             .
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               in
               place
               of
               you
               .
            
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             
               The
               good
               shepheard
               layes
               down
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheep
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               his
               sheep
               :
            
             The
             same
             word
             ,
             Joh.
             11.50
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               it
               is
               expedient
               that
               one
               man
               die
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               whole
               people
               perish
               not
               .
            
             Then
             the
             intrinsecall
             end
             of
             Christs
             dying
             consisteth
             not
             with
             the
             perishing
             of
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             :
             for
             he
             died
             that
             the
             whole
             
             people
             should
             not
             perish
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             
               Who
               gave
               himself
               a
               redemption
               for
               every
               man.
            
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             
               Who
               gave
               his
               soul
               in
               stead
               of
               us
               .
            
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
             
               Who
               tasted
               death
               in
               the
               place
               of
               every
               man.
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.21
             .
             
             
               Christ
               died
               in
               stead
               of
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.1
             .
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
             
               I
               pray
               that
               I
               were
               separated
               from
               Christ
               in
               stead
               of
               my
               brethren
               .
            
             The
             same
             word
             so
             constantly
             used
             can
             hardly
             signifie
             ,
             
               for
               the
               good
            
             and
             profit
             either
             of
             things
             or
             persons
             :
             As
             Luk.
             11.11
             .
             will
             the
             father
             give
             the
             son
             a
             serpent
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             fish
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             a
             fish
             ?
             1
             Thes.
             5.15
             .
             
               See
               that
               none
               of
               you
               render
               evill
               for
               evill
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             evil
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profite
             of
             evill
             ?
             a
             wild
             sense
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             wilder
             in
             the
             case
             of
             persons
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             son
             raigns
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             often
             by
             the
             Seventy
             Translators
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             dead
             father
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             wilder
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             Jehu
             killed
             Ahabs
             seed
             ,
             and
             Zimri
             slew
             his
             Master
             
               Elah
               ,
               Hoshea
            
             slew
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
               he
               raigned
               in
               his
               stead
            
             (
             as
             the
             Seventy
             say
             not
             once
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             raigned
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             King
             whom
             he
             slew
             ,
             and
             so
             slaying
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             rooting
             out
             the
             race
             and
             posterity
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             their
             good
             and
             profit
             .
          
           
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Catechism
               of
               Raccovia
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               to
               die
               for
               sinners
               be
               as
               much
               as
               to
               die
               in
               the
               place
               and
               stead
               of
               sinners
               ,
               then
               to
               die
               for
               sinnes
               must
               be
               to
               die
               in
               the
               place
               and
               stead
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Ans.
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             argue
             much
             the
             vanity
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             retorted
             ,
             as
             justly
             it
             may
             .
             Then
             as
             Christs
             dying
             for
             sinners
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             profite
             ,
             saving
             ,
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             confirming
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             establishing
             the
             comfort
             of
             sinners
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             like
             Christs
             dying
             for
             sins
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             save
             sins
             from
             hell
             ,
             to
             bring
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             sins
             should
             not
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             consolation
             of
             sins
             ;
             whereas
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             sins
             as
             for
             sinners
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             save
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             dissolve
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.9
             .
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
             Christ
             dies
             one
             way
             for
             sins
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             for
             sinners
             :
             The
             Physitian
             one
             way
             cures
             the
             disease
             that
             it
             may
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             the
             diseased
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             live
             and
             be
             in
             health
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Now
             we
             are
             i●
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             and
             crucified
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             A
             twofold
             crucifying
             of
             us
             with
             Christ.
             3.
             
             A
             discourse
             of
             mortification
             .
             4.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             the
             mortified
             .
             5.
             
             That
             we
             are
             to
             be
             mortified
             in
             our
             affections
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               that
               we
               was
               not
               born
               ,
               nor
               ha●
               we
               any
               being
               ,
               when
               Christ
               died
               ,
               then
               we
               died
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               could
               we
               rise
               ,
               ascend
               to
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               him
               ?
               Ans.
            
             But
             1.
             in
             Physicall
             actions
             there
             is
             required
             the
             reall
             existence
             of
             the
             worker
             .
             Not
             so
             in
             legall
             actions
             ,
             for
             as
             we
             had
             no
             being
             ,
             who
             now
             beleeve
             ,
             when
             Christ
             died
             ,
             so
             our
             sins
             had
             no
             being
             ;
             
             How
             then
             could
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             deserve
             punishment
             ?
             Yet
             I
             desire
             to
             beleeve
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               his
               own
               self
               bare
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               he
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
            
             who
             now
             live
             ,
             Isai.
             53.5
             .
             and
             they
             cannot
             deny
             this
             ,
             who
             teach
             that
             CHRIST
             died
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             none
             excepted
             .
             And
             the
             child
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             when
             the
             father
             is
             absolved
             from
             treason
             is
             really
             and
             in
             Law
             restored
             to
             his
             fathers
             inheritance
             :
             And
             the
             sucking
             child
             may
             be
             Crowned
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             oath
             of
             loyalty
             of
             the
             subjects
             in
             the
             person
             of
             another
             ,
             though
             physically
             he
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             know
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             but
             sleep
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             nurse
             .
             So
             we
             legally
             in
             CHRIST
             satisfied
             ,
             our
             nature
             in
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             though
             not
             born
             ,
             did
             satisfie
             and
             suffer
             satisfactory
             punishment
             in
             Christ.
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             
               Having
               by
               himself
               purged
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               .
            
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             
               So
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               .
            
             And
             in
             him
             we
             were
             
               (
               legally
            
             )
             crucified
             ,
             and
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             As
             Gal.
             2.19
             .
             so
             as
             Christ
             once
             being
             dead
             and
             crucified
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             whole
             Mysticall
             Christ
             is
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             can
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             satisfie
             and
             pay
             the
             debt
             twise
             :
             And
             so
             are
             we
             in
             him
             dead
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             wrath
             ,
             to
             Law-vengeance
             .
             Sathan
             raises
             a
             discussed
             plea
             against
             
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
             
               thou
               art
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             There
             is
             no
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             by
             beleeving
             I
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             and
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             died
             to
             death
             first
             and
             second
             .
             For
             Christ
             suffered
             mysticall
             ,
             Christ
             legally
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             I
             in
             him
             ▪
             (
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             personall
             suffering
             with
             ,
             or
             for
             Christ
             )
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             a
             plea
             of
             Sathans
             forging
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             unjust
             summonds
             may
             be
             answered
             by
             non-compearance
             ▪
             and
             by
             the
             appeal
             of
             faith
             to
             Christ
             who
             having
             payed
             the
             debt
             sits
             Judge
             upon
             his
             own
             debts
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             payed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             suffer
             these
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             proper
             debt
             ,
             which
             once
             he
             payed
             .
             The
             husband
             cannot
             endure
             the
             wife
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             for
             the
             debts
             which
             he
             made
             his
             own
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             
               All
               men
               must
               die
               and
               return
               to
               dust
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               sinners
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             Crellius
             object
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             Sathan
             doth
             .
             
             For
             that
             death
             in
             the
             hew
             and
             collour
             of
             Law-wrath
             is
             holden
             before
             a
             beleever
             now
             and
             then
             under
             doubting
             as
             a
             temptation
             .
             For
             we
             suffer
             not
             death
             such
             as
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             sin
             ,
             watered
             and
             affected
             with
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             measure
             death
             from
             body
             or
             bulk
             of
             departing
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             salt
             ,
             and
             worst
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             removed
             ,
             we
             never
             die
             ,
             Joh.
             11.26
             .
             Joh.
             5.24
             .
             no
             more
             look
             upon
             death
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             raigns
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             death
             is
             dead
             and
             removed
             ;
             the
             formall
             demeriting
             power
             is
             removed
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             is
             satisfied
             :
             And
             a
             beleever
             being
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             is
             dead
             to
             the
             curse
             and
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             dead
             ▪
             to
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             
               But
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               beleever
               ,
               suppose
               there
               were
               no
               devill
               ,
               challenges
               him
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               is
               under
               a
               curse
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             conscience
             may
             be
             the
             factor
             and
             deputie
             of
             Sathan
             in
             that
             also
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             the
             deposing
             of
             Christ
             from
             his
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             
             in
             satisfying
             and
             answering
             by
             his
             death
             all
             the
             demands
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             demands
             blood
             and
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             can
             plead
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             contrair
             .
             Rom.
             3.19
             .
             
               We
               know
               that
               what
               things
               soever
               the
               Law
               speaks
               ,
               it
               speaks
               to
               these
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
            
             :
             but
             the
             Law
             speaks
             not
             then
             to
             a
             beleever
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             under
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             in
             tearms
             of
             treating
             or
             parleying
             with
             the
             Law.
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             the
             beleever
             is
             legally
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             buried
             and
             risen
             again
             with
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             his
             judge
             ,
             it
             spake
             to
             Christ
             and
             condemned
             him
             and
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             condemned
             you
             in
             him
             ,
             now
             you
             say
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             condemned
             and
             crucified
             ,
             when
             ye
             enter
             in
             a
             new
             treatie
             with
             the
             Law
             to
             receive
             a
             new
             sentence
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             ye
             undoe
             what
             Christ
             hath
             perfectly
             done
             .
             2.
             
             To
             hearken
             to
             conscience
             componing
             and
             making
             another
             paction
             with
             the
             Law
             then
             Christ
             hath
             made
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             the
             plea
             that
             Christ
             hath
             embarked
             in
             ,
             off
             his
             hand
             ;
             ye
             are
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             that
             Christs
             dying
             ,
             and
             your
             dying
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             closing
             of
             a
             satisfactory
             bargain
             with
             the
             Law.
             
               Christ
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             by
             taking
             on
             his
             flesh
             the
             curse
             due
             to
             us
             for
             sin
             ,
             &
             
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             sins
             cause
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               he
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               die
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             and
             judge
             and
             condemn
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             to
             mistate
             a
             question
             well
             debated
             and
             discussed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             for
             he
             being
             
               the
               end
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             hath
             silenced
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             and
             to
             what
             use
             can
             it
             serve
             to
             make
             a
             new
             plea
             and
             a
             bastard
             controversie
             with
             a
             satisfied
             party
             ,
             or
             to
             hearken
             to
             conscience
             which
             craves
             in
             the
             name
             of
             mistaken
             Law
             well
             payed
             debts
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             but
             Sathan
             abusing
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             feigning
             Letters
             of
             Caption
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             trouble
             the
             quieted
             conscience
             of
             a
             beleever
             .
             But
             its
             safest
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             stand
             to
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             I
             was
             crucified
             in
             him
             ,
             judged
             ,
             and
             condemned
             legally
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             what
             can
             you
             seek
             more
             of
             an
             ill-doer
             ?
             He
             is
             condemned
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             justice
             quieted
             .
             Some
             raise
             the
             devill
             and
             a
             storm
             in
             the
             soul
             and
             cannot
             calm
             it
             again
             :
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             provoke
             ,
             irritate
             ,
             and
             waken
             a
             sleeping
             dogge
             .
             There
             is
             quietnesse
             and
             peace
             of
             beleeving
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             as
             well
             done
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             to
             rest
             on
             his
             deed
             by
             faith
             .
             Hence
             a
             case
             
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             under
             deadnesse
             and
             security
             ,
             desire
             a
             wakening
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
             and
             Sathan
             hath
             taught
             some
             to
             commit
             some
             hainous
             guiltinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fall
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             wakened
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             gives
             them
             their
             fill
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             ,
             we
             had
             rather
             take
             a
             Law-way
             which
             is
             not
             Gods
             way
             ,
             as
             ly
             under
             deadnesse
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             a
             legall
             looking
             upon
             deadnesse
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             a
             Gospel-sin
             that
             we
             should
             be
             humbled
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             should
             not
             please
             our selves
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             and
             brought
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             should
             be
             willing
             or
             desirous
             to
             return
             to
             the
             dungeon
             again
             .
             We
             should
             let
             God
             guide
             us
             under
             a
             feaver
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             our
             own
             Physitians
             ,
             but
             be
             quiet
             at
             Christs
             part
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             cure
             by
             contrairs
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             me
             by
             deadening
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             a
             soul
             humble
             by
             smiting
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             pride
             :
             its
             good
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             submit
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               How
               could
               we
               be
               in
               Christ
               as
               in
               our
               surety
            
             (
             for
             saith
             
               Arminius
               )
               we
               did
               not
               give
               nor
               appoint
               Christ
               to
               be
               our
               Cautioner
               or
               Surety
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             evill
             arguing
             of
             Arminius
             or
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             the
             union
             either
             naturall
             or
             legall
             betwixt
             us
             and
             Christ
             ,
             weak
             ,
             
             far
             off
             ,
             generall
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Pagans
             and
             all
             the
             world
             :
             But
             this
             reason
             is
             nought
             ,
             for
             we
             sinners
             were
             not
             born
             and
             very
             nothing
             ,
             when
             God
             made
             the
             first
             Adam
             our
             father
             and
             head
             in
             Law
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             nor
             had
             we
             any
             hand
             or
             action
             in
             substituting
             the
             first
             Adam
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             sin
             is
             ours
             ,
             by
             divine
             imputation
             .
             But
             can
             any
             deny
             but
             Christ
             on
             the
             Crosse
             did
             act
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             beleevers
             not
             born
             ?
             This
             is
             peculiar
             to
             this
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             the
             creditor
             ,
             not
             the
             debter
             ,
             appoint
             both
             the
             Law-head
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelick
             Surety
             .
             The
             Surety
             had
             from
             us
             a
             Cautionary
             ,
             sponsorie
             ,
             and
             deputed
             nature
             ,
             but
             no
             subscribed
             commission
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Creditor
             by
             grace
             efficacious
             to
             obtain
             our
             consent
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             sort
             of
             legall
             marriage
             assuming
             our
             nature
             before
             we
             either
             knew
             our
             husband
             ,
             or
             gave
             consent
             to
             the
             marriage-Covenant
             .
             As
             the
             Advocat
             speaks
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Client
             absent
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Client
             hears
             and
             sees
             how
             his
             cause
             is
             promoved
             ,
             he
             both
             assents
             unto
             ,
             and
             renders
             thanks
             and
             praises
             to
             the
             Advocat
             :
             and
             so
             the
             absent
             and
             far
             off
             Client
             not
             knowing
             
             any
             thing
             does
             act
             in
             the
             Advocat
             .
             And
             how
             many
             answers
             doth
             our
             Advocat
             in
             Heaven
             make
             for
             sinners
             on
             earth
             in
             his
             pleadings
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             know
             not
             in
             particular
             any
             thing
             ?
             Nor
             doth
             Christ
             speak
             or
             plead
             for
             beleevers
             as
             a
             privat
             man
             ,
             nor
             appear
             in
             his
             Name
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             person
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             a
             faining
             of
             a
             person
             here
             ,
             or
             a
             borrowed
             and
             fained
             redemption
             ,
             there
             be
             these
             five
             here
             .
             
             1.
             
             A
             Redeemer
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Persons
             redeemed
             ,
             sinners
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Lord
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Jehovah
            
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             partie
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             but
             God
             as
             the
             offended
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             had
             us
             lyable
             to
             eternall
             punishment
             .
             4.
             
             There
             was
             a
             price
             ,
             the
             life
             and
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             profitable
             to
             God
             (
             for
             that
             is
             extrinsecall
             to
             satisfaction
             reall
             )
             yet
             an
             aboundant
             compensation
             to
             justice
             for
             declarative
             glory
             taken
             from
             God
             which
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             reall
             satisfaction
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             here
             a
             God
             just
             ,
             true
             ,
             holy
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             price
             is
             payed
             .
             Nor
             does
             Christ
             sustain
             the
             person
             of
             the
             enemy
             Satan
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             but
             the
             lictor
             who
             then
             had
             no
             right
             to
             detain
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             redeemed
             from
             evils
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Christ
             in
             suffering
             sustain
             the
             person
             of
             God.
             Hence
             ,
             from
             our
             being
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             something
             is
             to
             be
             said
             in
             a
             practicall
             way
             of
             our
             mortification
             ;
             for
             mortification
             flows
             originally
             from
             Christs
             death
             ,
             we
             being
             crucified
             in
             him
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               mortification
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             a
             deadning
             of
             the
             whole
             powers
             and
             inclinations
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             their
             bentnesse
             and
             operations
             ,
             
             in
             order
             to
             things
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             indifferent
             and
             commanded
             .
             Hence
             ,
             not
             the
             affections
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             understanding
             and
             mind
             must
             be
             deadned
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             no
             mortification
             untill
             sin
             originall
             be
             subdued
             in
             its
             damnation
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             dominion
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             A
             tree
             is
             not
             withered
             while
             standing
             on
             its
             root
             ,
             bulk
             and
             branches
             are
             green
             and
             flourishing
             :
             It
             s
             much
             to
             know
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             sap
             and
             life
             from
             the
             root
             and
             the
             vitall
             parts
             of
             old
             Adam
             .
             The
             ebbing
             of
             a
             River
             is
             not
             the
             drying
             up
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             new
             birth
             only
             is
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               Since
               mortification
               comes
               only
               from
               Christs
               death
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               influence
               of
               Christs
               death
               herein
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
             Ans.
             The
             influence
             is
             reall
             ,
             
               ad
               modum
               causae
               physicae
            
             ,
             the
             merit
             of
             blood
             hath
             
               bought
               us
               from
               our
               vain
               conversation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             Christ
             dying
             doth
             merit
             by
             blood
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             infused
             grace
             ,
             which
             deadens
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             sin
             .
             Evangelick
             Arguments
             from
             ten
             heavens
             ,
             from
             ten
             Gospels
             working
             morally
             and
             in
             a
             swasory
             way
             ,
             cannot
             more
             work
             mortification
             then
             touching
             can
             make
             a
             reall
             change
             on
             a
             dead
             corps
             ;
             we
             was
             legally
             dead
             and
             crucified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             many
             not
             being
             born
             then
             :
             But
             in
             the
             infusing
             of
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             applyes
             the
             reall
             principle
             of
             mortification
             .
             Now
             the
             redemption
             
               from
               a
               vain
               conversation
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             
               from
               the
               present
               evil
               world
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             is
             as
             reall
             and
             proper
             a
             bargain
             ,
             except
             we
             follow
             
               Socinus
               ,
               as
               redemption
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               .
            
             2.
             
             Christs
             death
             hath
             an
             influence
             morall
             and
             swasorie
             to
             work
             mortification
             :
             As
             1
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
             
               Be
               holy
            
             .
             17.
             
             
               Passe
               the
               time
               of
               your
               sojourning
               in
               fear
               .
               For
               ye
               are
               bought
            
             with
             his
             blood
             
               from
               your
               vain
               conversation
            
             .
             And
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               therefore
               be
               mortified
               to
               your
               lusts
               ,
            
             and
             serve
             them
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             do
             :
             So
             Col.
             3.1.5
             .
             But
             the
             action
             morall
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             work
             upon
             the
             naturall
             man
             :
             
             for
             like
             works
             upon
             the
             like
             ;
             carnall
             reason
             upon
             a
             carnall
             spirit
             ;
             and
             spirituall
             Arguments
             upon
             a
             renewed
             man
             ;
             as
             an
             Argument
             from
             a
             painted
             feather
             works
             upon
             a
             child
             ,
             more
             then
             an
             Argument
             from
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             will
             work
             upon
             a
             man
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             works
             upon
             a
             renewed
             mind
             to
             remove
             him
             off
             Christ
             his
             rock
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             3.
             that
             Acts
             of
             Omnipotency
             are
             used
             as
             Morall
             Arguments
             :
             also
             ,
             
               God
               works
               in
               you
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               therefore
               work
               out
               your
               salvation
               .
            
             And
             choosing
             ,
             redeeming
             ,
             calling
             ,
             justifying
             ,
             quickening
             ,
             converting
             ,
             are
             brought
             in
             as
             causes
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             reall
             and
             morall
             ;
             but
             they
             work
             morally
             on
             reason
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             an
             impression
             of
             faith
             and
             principle
             of
             life
             .
             The
             Gospel
             works
             on
             an
             unrenewed
             man
             to
             perswade
             him
             almost
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             Ye
             may
             perswade
             a
             youth
             to
             a
             course
             ,
             
             and
             get
             his
             word
             ,
             consent
             ,
             and
             write
             ;
             but
             because
             reason
             is
             green
             and
             young
             ,
             he
             falls
             off
             it
             again
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             of
             judgement
             shall
             stand
             to
             it
             :
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             not
             renewed
             ,
             reason
             is
             also
             green
             and
             raw
             before
             a
             spirituall
             temptation
             .
          
           
           
             Quest.
             What
             are
             the
             actings
             of
             a
             mortified
             man
             ?
             
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             actings
             .
             2.
             
             Slow
             actings
             and
             lent
             .
             3.
             
             Actings
             indifferent
             .
             4.
             
             Closing
             with
             contrair
             providences
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             work
             not
             on
             mortification
             to
             fire
             the
             man.
             Psal.
             35.12
             .
             
               They
               speak
               mischievous
               things
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               I
               as
               a
               deaf
               man
               ,
               heard
               not
               .
               David
               feared
               to
               be
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               foolish
            
             :
             Such
             a
             case
             ,
             though
             from
             God
             ,
             would
             raise
             a
             cry
             in
             a
             child
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Psal.
             39.9
             .
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               I
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               did
               it
               .
            
             A
             mortified
             man
             is
             dead
             to
             the
             
               voice
               of
               men-singers
               and
               women-singers
            
             ,
             and
             musicall
             instruments
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             Eccles.
             2.8
             .
             and
             houses
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             
             vineyards
             ,
             orchards
             ,
             great
             possessions
             ,
             cattell
             ,
             treasures
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             are
             all
             as
             musick
             to
             a
             dead
             man
             :
             and
             repenting
             Solomon
             now
             mortified
             ,
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             a
             wise
             man
             upon
             experienced
             
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             .
             Will
             he
             sing
             and
             dance
             at
             a
             shadow
             ?
             Except
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             none
             will
             do
             that
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             work
             upon
             him
             ,
             they
             move
             him
             not
             much
             :
             Psal.
             131.2
             .
             
               Surely
               I
               have
               behaved
               and
               quieted
               my self
               ,
               as
               a
               child
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               even
               as
               a
               weaned
               child
               .
            
             Acts
             20.24
             .
             
               None
               of
               these
               things
               move
               me
            
             :
             I
             make
             not
             much
             reckoning
             of
             bands
             .
             Peter
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             4.12
             .
             
               will
               have
               the
               saints
               not
               to
               think
               burning
               quick
               ,
               strange
               ,
            
             graces
             motions
             are
             quiet
             ,
             slow
             ,
             modest
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             much
             fire
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             weaned
             child
             :
             A
             mortified
             soul
             is
             as
             a
             sea
             that
             hath
             no
             winds
             ,
             nor
             low
             ebbings
             ,
             nor
             high
             spring
             tides
             .
             Grace
             stirres
             leasurely
             and
             lentely
             toward
             all
             things
             ,
             except
             to
             God
             :
             were
             there
             ten
             Paradices
             offered
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             cryes
             not
             ,
             a
             dying
             mans
             pulse
             beats
             weakly
             .
             Grace
             shouts
             at
             nothing
             ,
             
             wonders
             at
             ,
             and
             admires
             nothing
             ;
             weeps
             slowly
             ,
             laughs
             slowly
             ,
             sings
             weakly
             ,
             eats
             slowly
             ,
             drinks
             not
             wantonly
             ,
             feasts
             ,
             and
             yet
             trembles
             and
             fears
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             outward
             or
             the
             inward
             man.
             David
             sayes
             it
             well
             ▪
             Ps.
             62.2
             .
             
               He
               only
               is
               my
               Rock
               —
               I
               shall
               not
               greatly
               be
               moved
               .
            
             The
             beleevers
             sings
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             wanton
             ;
             and
             weeps
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             sad
             ;
             dies
             ,
             and
             yet
             lives
             ;
             is
             fervent
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             stayed
             and
             composed
             in
             spirit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             mortification
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             not
             fixedly
             bent
             upon
             any
             thing
             but
             God
             ,
             no
             not
             upon
             the
             Ark
             and
             spirituall
             comforts
             .
             Weeping
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.25
             .
             saith
             to
             
               Zadok
               ▪
               carry
               back
               the
               Ark
               of
               God
               into
               the
               City
            
             ▪
             (
             better
             I
             want
             my
             comfort
             ,
             then
             the
             Ark
             be
             
             taken
             )
             
               if
               I
               shall
               find
               favour
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               me
               again
               and
               shew
               me
               both
               it
               and
               his
               habitation
               .
            
             26.
             
             
               But
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               thee
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               to
               me
               as
               seemeth
               good
               unto
               him
               .
            
             O
             how
             sweet
             ,
             when
             for
             God
             ,
             Moses
             can
             lay
             down
             his
             personall
             satisfaction
             in
             a
             share
             of
             life
             eternall
             .
             What
             if
             he
             tramp
             upon
             my
             eternall
             Crown
             ,
             I
             should
             lay
             it
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             mortification
             ?
             Should
             he
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             for
             eternity
             ,
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             see
             him
             in
             his
             manifestations
             ,
             so
             his
             glory
             shine
             in
             my
             everlasting
             sad
             desertion
             ;
             there
             is
             required
             an
             indifferency
             to
             all
             created
             things
             without
             ;
             no
             peremptory
             and
             absolute
             fixednesse
             of
             the
             affection
             to
             any
             good
             ,
             God
             excepted
             ,
             is
             good
             :
             the
             contrair
             of
             this
             is
             an
             ingadging
             of
             the
             heart
             more
             then
             is
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               give
               me
               children
               ,
               or
               then
               I
               die
               ,
            
             there
             should
             be
             a
             contented
             living
             without
             children
             ,
             if
             God
             so
             will
             :
             love
             the
             creature
             ,
             as
             if
             ye
             loved
             not
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             us
             hungring
             for
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             eagerly
             desiring
             ,
             and
             thirsting
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             lent
             and
             well
             ordered
             appetite
             to
             drink
             :
             love
             the
             child
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             heart
             cleave
             leasurely
             to
             the
             child
             .
             Plowing
             ,
             and
             no
             heart-labouring
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             no
             heart-ingadging
             to
             the
             bargain
             is
             best
             here
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
             
               They
               that
               have
               wives
               should
               be
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               .
            
             30.
             
             
               And
               they
               that
               weep
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               wept
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               rejoice
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               rejoiced
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               .
            
             In
             the
             acting
             of
             affections
             toward
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             husband
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             houses
             ,
             gain
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             new
             bought
             farme
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             godly
             distance
             of
             the
             heart
             from
             the
             thing
             ye
             do
             :
             Loving
             ,
             and
             no
             loving
             ;
             rejoicing
             ,
             and
             no
             rejoicing
             ;
             weeping
             ,
             and
             no
             weeping
             ;
             speaks
             most
             mortification
             .
             We
             cannot
             do
             here
             ,
             except
             sinfully
             we
             over-doe
             ,
             and
             the
             out-goings
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             creature
             must
             be
             fierie
             ,
             which
             is
             childish
             ,
             whereas
             mortification
             is
             a
             gracious
             well
             composed
             grave
             temper
             of
             the
             aged
             in
             Christ.
             There
             is
             a
             fire-edge
             and
             a
             fervour
             or
             feaver
             of
             affections
             even
             to
             spirituall
             objects
             that
             are
             created
             at
             the
             first
             conversion
             ,
             
             for
             mortification
             does
             not
             so
             soon
             begin
             as
             the
             new
             heart
             .
             As
             for
             God
             ,
             love
             as
             one
             that
             loves
             ,
             desire
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hides
             himself
             ,
             weep
             as
             if
             you
             weeped
             ,
             so
             the
             weeping
             be
             terminated
             upon
             God
             ,
             not
             upon
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             to
             quarrell
             at
             ,
             and
             censure
             
             his
             wayes
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             out-goings
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             loved
             and
             longed
             for
             ,
             be
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             full
             strength
             ,
             Cant.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Cant.
             2.5
             .
             Ps.
             42.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ps.
             84.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Joh.
             20.13
             .
             Luk.
             7.38
             .
             Rev.
             1.17
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             mortification
             to
             have
             a
             heart
             closing
             with
             all
             providences
             .
             Phil.
             1.21
             .
             
               To
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
            
             :
             To
             live
             is
             good
             ,
             to
             die
             is
             good
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Lord
             so
             wills
             ,
             the
             Lords
             giving
             is
             to
             Job
             praising
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             taking
             away
             is
             to
             Job
             praising
             .
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
             
               I
               know
               both
               how
               to
               be
               abased
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               abound
               :
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               I
               am
               instructed
               ,
               both
               to
               be
               full
               and
               to
               be
               hungry
               ,
               both
               to
               abound
               and
               to
               suffer
               need
               .
            
             If
             I
             die
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             if
             I
             live
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             if
             I
             be
             full
             ,
             and
             rich
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             if
             I
             be
             hungry
             ,
             and
             poor
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             if
             David
             be
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             sings
             Psalms
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             chased
             barefooted
             ,
             and
             ashes
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             by
             the
             ascent
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             he
             also
             praises
             and
             sings
             Psalms
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.30
             .
             Ps.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             he
             be
             at
             home
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             praises
             ,
             Ps.
             30.
             
             Ps.
             101.
             
             If
             he
             be
             banished
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             chased
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             its
             good
             ,
             he
             praises
             ,
             Psal.
             42.
             
             Psal.
             63.
             
             Psal.
             84.
             
             Nothing
             falls
             wrong
             to
             a
             mortified
             soul.
             The
             people
             cry
             Hosanna
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             them
             rejoice
             ,
             
               their
               King
               comes
               ,
               Zech.
            
             9.9
             .
             The
             wicked
             spits
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             plucks
             off
             the
             hair
             ,
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             Isa.
             50.6
             .
             
               I
               gave
               them
               face
               and
               back
            
             to
             be
             doing
             their
             will.
             Heat
             to
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             is
             good
             ,
             cold
             is
             good
             ,
             joy
             is
             good
             ,
             sorrow
             is
             good
             ,
             health
             is
             good
             ,
             sicknesse
             is
             good
             :
             Ezekiah
             gets
             a
             victory
             ,
             the
             Assyrians
             are
             slain
             ,
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Isaiah
             prophecies
             that
             all
             that
             are
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             his
             treasures
             shall
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             carried
             captive
             ,
             
               good
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             Is
             spoil
             and
             captivity
             and
             the
             sword
             good
             ?
             Yea
             Ezekiah
             closes
             with
             it
             ,
             Isai.
             39.8
             .
             Grace
             wonders
             at
             nothing
             ,
             laughs
             at
             nothing
             ,
             weeps
             at
             nothing
             but
             faintly
             ,
             rejoices
             at
             nothing
             wantonly
             ;
             closes
             with
             all
             ,
             sayes
             Amen
             to
             all
             :
             for
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             crucified
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             speces
             or
             sorts
             of
             mortifications
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             true
             mortification
             ?
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             It
             s
             hard
             to
             give
             the
             division
             of
             them
             logically
             :
             There
             is
             1.
             a
             naturall
             mortification
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fire
             in
             the
             affections
             of
             sucking
             infants
             to
             Crowns
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             treasures
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             
             that
             is
             not
             mortification
             ,
             
             but
             virtually
             there
             is
             as
             much
             fire
             in
             a
             flint
             stone
             ,
             though
             formally
             it
             be
             cold
             ,
             as
             may
             burn
             twenty
             Cities
             .
             Concupiscence
             driven
             away
             from
             the
             aged
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.
             the
             hearth-stone
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             in
             it
             such
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             lusts
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             deadnesse
             of
             sin
             Originall
             ,
             it
             lives
             ,
             as
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             old
             men
             live
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             tools
             are
             broken
             ,
             the
             animal
             and
             vitall
             spirits
             are
             weakened
             ,
             the
             man
             loves
             the
             journey
             ,
             but
             the
             horse
             is
             crooked
             and
             laid
             by
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Christs
             death
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             compelled
             mortification
             ,
             sicknesse
             and
             withered
             arms
             and
             legs
             ,
             and
             strong
             fetters
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             poverty
             and
             want
             ,
             care
             for
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             armed
             man
             poverty
             that
             hath
             a
             sharp
             sword
             ,
             necessity
             blunts
             the
             affections
             in
             their
             second
             acts
             ,
             the
             man
             hath
             no
             mind
             of
             whooring
             :
             
             And
             many
             drink
             water
             ,
             who
             through
             Christ
             crucifying
             ,
             are
             not
             mortified
             to
             wine
             and
             strong
             drink
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             often
             in
             this
             ,
             an
             ignorance
             of
             CHRIST
             crucified
             ,
             and
             no
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             A
             reluctance
             to
             divine
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             no
             gracious
             submission
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             one
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Philosophick
             mortification
             to
             the
             creatures
             which
             are
             seen
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             be
             very
             nothing
             and
             most
             unsatisfactory
             to
             the
             naturall
             man
             :
             
             but
             there
             is
             no
             supernaturall
             deadness
             in
             the
             heart
             wrought
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
               Christ.
               Archimedis
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             spirits
             ,
             sick
             of
             love
             to
             know
             the
             nature
             ,
             motion
             ,
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             starres
             ,
             and
             pained
             with
             a
             speculative
             disease
             of
             books
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             much
             ,
             do
             contemn
             and
             despise
             honour
             ,
             gain
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             three
             idols
             ,
             of
             ambitious
             ,
             of
             covetous
             and
             voluptuous
             men
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             deadnesse
             ,
             no
             bluntning
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             soul
             toward
             the
             idol
             world
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             beleeved
             in
             crucified
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             except
             you
             say
             that
             Plato
             ,
             and
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             were
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             :
             Learning
             works
             not
             mortification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             religious
             or
             a
             madly
             superstitious
             mortification
             .
             
               The
               Monks
            
             (
             saith
             
               Luther
               )
               dreamed
               that
               the
               world
               was
               crucified
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               they
               entered
               unto
               their
               Monasteries
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               means
               Christ
               is
               crucified
               ,
               not
               the
               world
               :
               Yea
               the
               world
               is
               delivered
               from
               crucifying
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               more
               quickened
               by
               that
               opinion
               of
               trust
               they
               had
               in
               their
               own
               holinesse
               
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               Col.
            
             2.23
             .
             In
             will-worship
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             not
             in
             any
             honour
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             There
             is
             much
             vain
             and
             counterfeit
             mortification
             ;
             and
             Papists
             have
             as
             good
             warrand
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             lives
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             a
             bloodie
             sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             shed
             their
             own
             blood
             in
             whipping
             and
             scourging
             ,
             and
             such
             bloody
             worship
             ,
             hath
             the
             ground
             of
             mortification
             that
             Baals
             Priests
             had
             to
             launce
             themselves
             with
             knives
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             blood
             .
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             pilgrimages
             ,
             of
             voluntary
             poverty
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             as
             Luther
             said
             )
             the
             world
             and
             all
             their
             lusts
             are
             quickened
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Not
             unlike
             to
             this
             is
             the
             Pharisees
             mortification
             ,
             
             in
             which
             they
             are
             not
             crucified
             with
             CHRIST
             ,
             but
             alive
             and
             vigorously
             strong
             to
             self-righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             merits
             ,
             to
             dead
             works
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             civill
             or
             morall
             mortification
             which
             hath
             diverse
             branches
             .
             
             As
             1.
             
             Senec●
             teacheth
             that
             nature
             is
             satisfied
             with
             water
             for
             drink
             ,
             and
             a
             ●urse
             for
             a
             house
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             covetous
             man
             himself
             .
             And
             shall
             
               Horatius
               Cocles
            
             be
             a
             mortified
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             defended
             the
             Romans
             against
             the
             three
             Curiatii
             alone
             ?
             Though
             the
             bloody
             Gallant
             killed
             his
             own
             sister
             ?
             And
             was
             the
             state
             mortified
             who
             pardoned
             him
             that
             bloody
             fact
             ,
             for
             his
             gallant
             service
             ?
             And
             Decius
             father
             and
             son
             who
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             loved
             it
             more
             then
             their
             own
             blood
             ?
             And
             must
             
               Africanus
               Major
            
             ,
             and
             Cato
             ,
             who
             suffered
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             Diogenes
             ,
             who
             lived
             on
             herbs
             ,
             be
             mortified
             men
             to
             the
             world
             ?
             But
             what
             avails
             it
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             bulk
             of
             a
             bit
             body
             of
             clay
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             alive
             to
             vain
             glory
             ?
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             occasionall
             deadnesse
             rising
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             a
             brother
             ,
             a
             friend
             dead
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             An
             unbeleever
             dies
             with
             this
             word
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               live
               for
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               we
               are
               like
               water
               spilt
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             The
             house
             is
             burnt
             ,
             all
             spoiled
             ,
             treasures
             ,
             and
             the
             stock
             ,
             by
             land
             and
             sea-robbers
             ,
             are
             plucked
             away
             ;
             and
             riches
             have
             wings
             .
             Hence
             ,
             mortification
             transient
             for
             a
             time
             :
             but
             lusts
             fallen
             in
             a
             sown
             ,
             are
             not
             dead
             ,
             they
             rise
             again
             and
             live
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             another
             transient
             mortification
             ,
             as
             
               D.
               Preston
            
             observes
             ,
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             affrighted
             with
             Judgement
             ,
             
             and
             some
             fire-flaught
             of
             restraining
             grace
             is
             up
             .
             4.
             
             A
             good
             calm
             nature
             naturally
             either
             dul
             and
             stupid
             ,
             or
             some
             clement
             and
             meek
             disposition
             ,
             and
             free
             of
             
             the
             fire
             that
             often
             follows
             the
             complexion
             ,
             and
             hampered
             in
             with
             teachers
             ,
             parents
             ,
             company
             ,
             education
             ,
             learning
             ,
             seems
             a
             mortified
             nature
             .
             But
             that
             is
             true
             mortification
             ,
             that
             flowes
             from
             faith
             in
             a
             humbled
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             was
             mortified
             in
             our
             room
             and
             place
             ,
             as
             Saltmarsh
             and
             Antinomians
             would
             say
             .
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             is
             our
             mortification
             causatively
             ,
             
               in
               radice
            
             ,
             not
             formally
             .
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             To
             what
             things
             must
             we
             be
             crucified
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Gal.
            
             6.14
             .
             To
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             wee
             condemn
             and
             despise
             and
             hate
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             does
             value
             us
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             self
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             our
             samplar
             of
             mortification
             ,
             Ro.
             15.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               not
               please
               our selves
               ,
               but
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               others
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               For
               even
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himself
               .
               Self
            
             loved
             and
             adored
             ,
             and
             mortification
             do
             not
             consist
             ,
             too
             much
             life
             in
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             admiring
             self
             ,
             argues
             deadnesse
             of
             deadnesse
             and
             of
             mortification
             .
             Was
             not
             Christ
             a
             noble
             self
             ?
             Yet
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             ransoned
             ones
             ,
             Christ
             got
             above
             noble
             excellent
             self
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             renewed
             spirituall
             self
             ,
             a
             new
             I
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.17
             .
             
               Now
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sin
               that
               dwels
               in
               me
               .
            
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               I
               that
               lives
               ,
               but
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
               .
            
             Mortification
             sets
             us
             above
             new
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             renewed
             self
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             and
             crucified
             I
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             created
             excellency
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             adore
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Mortification
             requires
             a
             deadnes
             to
             the
             will
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             :
             Much
             life
             in
             the
             will
             to
             created
             things
             ,
             speaks
             little
             or
             no
             mortification
             .
             Christ
             excelled
             in
             this
             ,
             Joh.
             5.30
             .
             
               I
               seek
               not
               mine
               own
               will
               ▪
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             O
             what
             court
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             life
             hath
             our
             will
             ?
             And
             how
             soon
             the
             will
             is
             broken
             and
             dead
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             man
             broken
             ,
             dead
             and
             crucified
             with
             Christ.
             Much
             will
             ,
             much
             life
             of
             sin
             :
             See
             Joh.
             5.40
             .
             
               Ye
               will
               not
               come
            
             .
             
             Luk.
             19.14
             .
             
               We
               will
               not
               have
               this
               man
               to
               raign
               over
               us
               .
            
             See
             Mark
             6.25
             .
             Mat.
             1.19
             .
             Mark
             15.15
             .
             Act.
             24.27
             .
             Act.
             25.9
             .
             Luk.
             10.29
             .
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
             All
             will
             ,
             argues
             no
             mortification
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             There
             is
             required
             deadnesse
             to
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             eminently
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
            
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             So
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             
             20.24
             .
             Ye
             speak
             of
             bonds
             and
             affliction
             ,
             
               But
               none
               of
               thase
               things
               move
               me
               ,
               neither
               count
               I
               my
               life
               dear
               to
               my self
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               finish
               my
               course
               with
               joy
               .
            
             To
             be
             mortified
             to
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             hate
             the
             life
             ,
             Luk.
             14.26
             .
             for
             Christ.
             And
             Revel
             .
             12.
             they
             overcame
             :
             mortification
             was
             their
             victory
             .
             v.
             11.
             
             They
             overcame
             ,
             
               for
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               death
            
             :
             Love
             of
             life
             is
             the
             life
             of
             sin
             when
             it
             s
             not
             loved
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             be
             dead
             to
             wisedome
             ,
             
             and
             to
             all
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             for
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             world
             is
             foolrie
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             befooled
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             wisedom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             except
             we
             be
             dead
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Compared
             with
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             learning
             ,
             to
             books
             ,
             and
             book-vanity
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.12
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               end
               of
               making
               many
               books
               ,
               and
               much
               study
               is
               a
               wearinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             Eccles.
             1.17
             .
             
             
               And
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
               to
               know
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               madnesse
               and
               folly
               :
               I
               perceived
               that
               this
               also
               is
               a
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               For
               in
               much
               wisedom
               is
               much
               grief
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               increaseth
               knowledge
               increaseth
               sorrow
               .
               Paul
            
             spake
             more
             with
             Tongues
             then
             they
             all
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.18
             .
             but
             he
             was
             dead
             to
             that
             gift
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             have
             brought
             them
             nearer
             to
             Christ.
             1
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             
               We
               are
               fools
            
             ,
             and
             hardly
             we
             can
             away
             with
             that
             ;
             
               but
               we
               are
               fools
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             let
             us
             so
             be
             counted
             .
             It
             s
             nearnesse
             to
             Christ
             that
             maks
             us
             for
             him
             to
             be
             willing
             that
             what
             is
             most
             eminent
             in
             us
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             even
             shining
             wisedome
             ,
             sciences
             ,
             acts
             ,
             eloquence
             ,
             
               knowledge
               which
               puffeth
               up
            
             .
             Yea
             there
             is
             (
             3.
             )
             required
             a
             deadnesse
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gospel-mysteries
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
             Paul
             was
             not
             rude
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             dead
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             glory
             in
             that
             .
             And
             (
             4.
             )
             they
             are
             not
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             dead
             to
             opinions
             and
             sides
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             factions
             :
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             was
             no
             honour
             to
             Paul
             in
             his
             own
             esteem
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             
               What
               ?
               was
            
             Paul
             
               crucified
               for
               you
               ?
               or
               were
               ye
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
            
             Paul
             ?
             Who
             excells
             in
             learning
             ,
             who
             admires
             
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             but
             to
             hold
             there
             be
             ten
             new
             worlds
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             millions
             of
             worlds
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             
               My
               brethren
               ,
               be
               not
               many
               masters
               .
            
             Ah!
             we
             are
             not
             dead
             to
             the
             Chair
             ,
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             every
             one
             loves
             to
             be
             counted
             and
             called
             Rabbi
             .
             The
             blessed
             Man
             Christ
             confesses
             that
             he
             knows
             neither
             the
             day
             nor
             the
             hour
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Mans
             coming
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             who
             darre
             define
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             .
             The
             mind
             is
             a
             proud
             and
             haughty
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             dead
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             mind
             is
             not
             mortified
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             are
             not
             dead
             to
             Mammon
             :
             O
             who
             is
             like
             Christ
             and
             refuses
             to
             be
             a
             rich
             King
             ,
             
             Joh.
             6
             ?
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               For
               ye
               kn●w
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               was
               rich
               ,
               yet
               for
               your
               sake
               he
               became
               poor
               :
            
             He
             had
             a
             greater
             mind
             then
             that
             he
             could
             live
             to
             riches
             .
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             20.33
             .
             saith
             not
             I
             have
             sought
             neither
             silver
             nor
             gold
             ,
             as
             the
             Godly
             judge
             ,
             
               Whose
               ox
               have
               I
               taken
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.3
             .
             but
             
               I
               have
               coveted
               no
               mans
               silver
               or
               gold
               ,
               or
               apparrel
            
             :
             The
             life
             of
             lust
             to
             riches
             is
             in
             the
             trusting
             in
             it
             .
             Job
             31.24
             .
             
               If
               I
               have
               made
               gold
               my
               hope
               ,
               or
               have
               said
               to
               the
               fine
               gold
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               confidence
               ;
               Or
               ,
            
             25.
             
               have
               rejoiced
               because
               my
               wealth
               was
               great
               .
            
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             a
             beggar
             and
             an
             extream
             poor
             man
             that
             cannot
             have
             bread
             ,
             is
             not
             troubled
             nor
             much
             tempted
             to
             seek
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             millions
             and
             tunnes
             of
             gold
             that
             many
             rich
             ones
             have
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             are
             speculative
             desires
             and
             rolling
             waves
             and
             floods
             of
             wishes
             in
             the
             heart
             for
             these
             :
             and
             because
             hunger
             and
             want
             of
             bread
             is
             his
             door
             enemy
             lying
             between
             him
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             great
             riches
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             neither
             mortified
             to
             the
             love
             of
             bread
             nor
             to
             the
             millions
             of
             gold
             that
             the
             heart
             is
             sick
             after
             .
             And
             as
             there
             be
             diverse
             kinds
             and
             speces
             of
             pests
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             all
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             yet
             all
             contrair
             to
             the
             blood
             and
             the
             heat
             of
             life
             :
             So
             are
             there
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             unmortified
             lusts
             about
             riches
             according
             to
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             desire
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               is
               not
               the
               desire
               of
               food
               and
               raiment
               naturall
               ,
               how
               then
               is
               it
               faulty
               ?
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             desire
             simply
             is
             naturall
             ,
             and
             the
             Ants
             and
             the
             Conies
             do
             desire
             .
             But
             the
             desire
             1.
             beyond
             measure
             .
             2.
             
             With
             a
             sinfull
             doubting
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             it
             ,
             which
             reproacheth
             Omnipotency
             .
             3.
             
             A
             desire
             wider
             then
             that
             of
             Ants
             and
             Conies
             ,
             of
             
             that
             which
             is
             more
             nor
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             would
             destroy
             and
             not
             feed
             but
             over-feed
             ,
             is
             the
             faulty
             desire
             ;
             as
             sicknesse
             desires
             drink
             more
             then
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             for
             health
             ,
             but
             to
             feed
             the
             disease
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             disease
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             man
             diseased
             ;
             and
             the
             forbidden
             desire
             is
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             
               May
               not
               a
               child
               of
               God
               desire
               more
               then
               enough
               ,
               how
               then
               is
               he
               mortified
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             desire
             of
             more
             then
             enough
             come
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             not
             mortified
             to
             Mammon
             :
             all
             sinfull
             habits
             in
             the
             child
             of
             God
             are
             broken
             ,
             and
             lessened
             ,
             
             and
             chased
             in
             to
             inclinations
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             Originall
             corruption
             slackened
             and
             by
             grace
             subdued
             ;
             but
             in
             every
             child
             of
             God
             there
             is
             sin
             dwelling
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
             Rom.
             7.17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.8
             ,
             10.
             
             Jam.
             4.5
             .
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             and
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             off
             by
             degrees
             ,
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             Col.
             3.5.10
             .
             which
             is
             a
             habit
             of
             corruption
             not
             in
             full
             vigor
             ,
             but
             sickening
             ,
             decaying
             ,
             and
             a
             dying
             daily
             ,
             but
             even
             a
             grown
             child
             of
             God
             from
             this
             broken
             and
             sick
             habit
             may
             ,
             temptation
             invading
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             withdrawing
             his
             influence
             of
             grace
             ,
             may
             break
             out
             into
             grosse
             acts
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             murther
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Asa
               ,
            
             and
             that
             saith
             that
             mortification
             is
             compleat
             in
             none
             .
             And
             there
             is
             too
             oft
             a
             sort
             of
             sinfull
             resurrection
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             David
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             David
             ,
             but
             an
             adulterer
             ,
             a
             murtherer
             :
             As
             we
             see
             it
             is
             the
             same
             River
             that
             swells
             over
             its
             banks
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             overflowing
             is
             from
             without
             ,
             from
             the
             clouds
             and
             from
             excessive
             rain
             ,
             the
             river
             also
             hath
             a
             receptive
             capacity
             in
             it self
             to
             exceed
             its
             banks
             and
             channel
             :
             So
             hath
             a
             child
             of
             God
             from
             strong
             temptation
             from
             without
             ,
             and
             broken
             corruption
             from
             within
             ,
             a
             more
             then
             his
             own
             ordinary
             quantity
             and
             swelling
             over
             his
             channel
             ;
             To
             teach
             us
             that
             our
             mortification
             is
             a
             work
             not
             of
             day
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             whole
             life
             .
             Neither
             would
             the
             wise
             Agur
             pray
             against
             riches
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             if
             temptations
             contrair
             to
             mortification
             did
             not
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             deadnesse
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             the
             noble
             and
             excellent
             arte
             of
             self-contempt
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             teach
             us
             that
             spirituall
             lesson
             to
             be
             willingly
             tramped
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             face
             spitted
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             hair
             plucked
             off
             the
             cheeks
             ,
             as
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             went
             out
             and
             in
             the
             way
             met
             with
             spitting
             and
             shame
             ,
             
             Isai.
             50.6
             .
             Mat.
             26.67
             .
             Mat.
             27.26
             .
             O
             great
             word
             !
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               learned
               to
               be
               abased
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.12
             .
             
               Being
               reviled
               we
               blesse
               ,
               being
               persecuted
               we
               suffer
               ,
               being
               defamed
               we
               intreat
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             sweepings
             of
             the
             house
             :
             Erasmus
             ,
             the
             filth
             wiped
             off
             any
             thing
             .
             Valla
             ,
             the
             filth
             that
             sticks
             to
             the
             shoes
             .
             The
             Syriack
             hath
             a
             word
             that
             noteth
             the
             dung
             of
             the
             belly
             .
             As
             the
             condemned
             man
             tumbled
             into
             the
             sea
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             Neptune
             from
             a
             steep
             place
             was
             called
             peripsema
             .
             
             So
             Budaeus
             thinks
             Paul
             alludes
             to
             heathen
             expiations
             .
             And
             when
             they
             reproached
             me
             ,
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             38.13
             .
             
               But
               I
               was
               as
               a
               deaf
               man
               that
               heareth
               not
               ,
               as
               a
               dumb
               man
               that
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             The
             sense
             and
             discerning
             of
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             of
             railings
             ,
             and
             applauses
             ,
             would
             be
             dead
             :
             That
             is
             mortification
             ,
             when
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             is
             dead
             to
             sounds
             ,
             to
             musick
             ,
             and
             to
             pleasant
             songs
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             delightfull
             to
             a
             crucified
             or
             hanged
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             life
             is
             out
             :
             Nor
             can
             all
             the
             sweet
             smells
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             roses
             ,
             precious
             ointments
             ,
             affect
             the
             smelling
             of
             a
             crucified
             man
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             fair
             and
             magnifick
             pallaces
             ,
             meadows
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             rivers
             ,
             mountains
             ,
             hangings
             ,
             painted
             pictures
             ,
             work
             upon
             the
             sight
             or
             eyes
             of
             a
             crucified
             man.
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             ravished
             with
             honour
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             who
             said
             the
             glory
             of
             Themistocles
             hindered
             him
             to
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             
             as
             litle
             mortified
             as
             Themistocles
             who
             said
             sleep
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             raised
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             in
             the
             night
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             brave
             trophie
             and
             renown
             of
             the
             victory
             of
             Miltiades
             ,
             that
             renowned
             man
             of
             Athens
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             ,
             with
             a
             10000.
             
             Greeks
             ,
             put
             to
             flight
             60000.
             
             Persians
             .
             And
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             his
             heart
             must
             have
             been
             waking
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             honour
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             a
             messenger
             came
             running
             to
             him
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             said
             what
             should
             thou
             tell
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             Homer
             is
             living
             again
             ?
             for
             he
             thirsted
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             honour
             :
             And
             how
             soft
             and
             very
             nothing
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             is
             broken
             with
             riches
             or
             honour
             and
             pleasure
             ?
             And
             often
             men
             judge
             themselves
             mortified
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             to
             riches
             ,
             but
             alive
             to
             ambition
             and
             desire
             of
             honour
             .
             As
             Nebuchadnezzar
             spared
             no
             charges
             for
             his
             gods
             ,
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             alive
             to
             honour
             ,
             Dan.
             4.30
             .
             
               Is
               not
               this
               great
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               built
               for
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               might
               of
               my
               
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               my
               majesty
               ?
            
             
             Sathan
             doth
             often
             change
             Post-horses
             ,
             and
             can
             seemingly
             deaden
             men
             to
             riches
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             mortified
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             heart
             is
             strongly
             vigorous
             to
             honour
             .
             When
             it
             was
             told
             Zeno
             that
             his
             ship
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             trade
             withall
             ,
             was
             broken
             :
             
               Well
               done
               ,
               Fortune
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               thou
               compells
               us
               to
               go
               within
               our
               cloak
            
             ;
             he
             meaned
             ,
             To
             live
             upon
             the
             glory
             of
             vertue
             and
             learning
             ,
             when
             riches
             are
             spent
             and
             gone
             ,
             was
             well
             done
             .
             But
             mortification
             ,
             in
             the
             habite
             and
             root
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             works
             of
             nature
             .
             The
             Sun
             equally
             enlightens
             the
             whole
             Air
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             :
             Life
             comes
             in
             equally
             upon
             the
             whole
             Embryo
             and
             birth
             .
             Saving
             mortification
             goes
             through
             the
             whole
             soul.
             
             Christ
             merited
             by
             his
             death
             deadnesse
             to
             honour
             as
             well
             as
             to
             riches
             ;
             Though
             in
             the
             actuall
             subduing
             of
             lusts
             D.
             Preston
             does
             well
             observe
             that
             there
             is
             not
             that
             labour
             required
             in
             subduing
             and
             mortifying
             all
             sins
             .
             For
             love
             of
             sin
             being
             the
             dominion
             ,
             life
             and
             castle
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             love
             to
             the
             heart-idol
             and
             to
             the
             right
             eye
             ,
             the
             harder
             it
             is
             to
             be
             mortified
             .
             Some
             sins
             cleave
             to
             us
             as
             our
             hair
             and
             nails
             ,
             as
             a
             custome
             of
             some
             sinfull
             words
             ,
             these
             are
             sooner
             mortified
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             mortification
             be
             not
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             these
             take
             life
             again
             ,
             as
             hairs
             and
             nails
             cutted
             and
             shaven
             grow
             again
             .
             The
             trees
             in
             Winter
             are
             not
             dead
             :
             but
             there
             be
             master-devils
             and
             strongly
             rooted
             heart-darlings
             ,
             pride
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             mortified
             ,
             with
             a
             huge
             greater
             deal
             of
             pains
             and
             wrestling
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             to
             men
             as
             the
             eye
             and
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             are
             not
             soon
             dead
             to
             injuries
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Coppie
             in
             this
             excels
             :
             
               Father
               ,
               forgive
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             And
             Steven
             ,
             Act.
             7.60
             .
             
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
            
             Colos.
             3.13
             .
             
               Forgiving
               one
               another
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             he
             wronged
             me
             ,
             and
             injuries
             have
             a
             strong
             impulsion
             upon
             our
             spirits
             .
             I
             cannot
             forget
             it
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrell
               at
               any
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             let
             it
             fall
             :
             
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               you
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               also
               .
            
             
             Shall
             not
             Socrates
             witnesse
             against
             us
             ,
             who
             answered
             his
             friends
             ,
             willing
             him
             to
             accuse
             before
             the
             Judge
             a
             vain
             youth
             who
             did
             smite
             him
             with
             his
             foot
             ,
             If
             an
             Asse
             lift
             his
             heels
             against
             me
             ,
             shall
             I
             lift
             my
             heels
             against
             the
             Asse
             ?
             and
             the
             youth
             was
             so
             convinced
             that
             he
             hanged
             himself
             .
             And
             he
             said
             nothing
             to
             a
             multitude
             of
             reproaches
             casten
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             Theater
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               I
               am
               vexed
               with
               words
               in
               the
               Theater
               as
               
               in
               a
               great
               banquet
               .
            
             
             But
             naturall
             reason
             mortifies
             men
             to
             injuries
             ,
             as
             cold
             water
             allayes
             and
             for
             a
             time
             softens
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             childs
             burnt
             finger
             ,
             but
             the
             pain
             is
             the
             greater
             when
             the
             water
             is
             removed
             ;
             Or
             as
             want
             of
             money
             mortifies
             a
             man
             to
             drunkennesse
             ,
             he
             drinks
             not
             excessively
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             heart
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             cannot
             .
             The
             Word
             backed
             with
             influences
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             strongly
             mortifies
             to
             all
             sins
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             And
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             easily
             deadned
             to
             an
             office
             or
             place
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             a
             Master
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             Teacher
             .
             Abishai
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.9
             .
             
               Why
               should
               this
               dead
               dog
               curse
               my
               lord
               the
               King
               ?
               Let
               me
               go
               over
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               and
               take
               off
               his
               head
               .
               David
            
             standeth
             not
             much
             upon
             cursing
             the
             
               lord
               the
               King.
            
             He
             is
             so
             mortified
             to
             that
             stile
             as
             he
             forgets
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             v.
             10.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               curse
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Curse
               David
               .
            
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             bidden
             him
             
               curse
               the
               lord
               King
               David
               .
               Answers
               thou
               the
               high
               Priest
               so
               ?
            
             It
             s
             a
             great
             word
             .
             Christ
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             office
             of
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             :
             but
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             forget
             his
             office
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             taking
             much
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fulfill
             his
             office
             by
             way
             of
             suffering
             .
             As
             Rulers
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             place
             must
             so
             far
             be
             dead
             to
             their
             office
             and
             place
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             
               bear
               in
               their
               bosome
               the
               reproaches
               of
               all
               the
               mighty
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               footsteps
               ,
               even
               as
               Rulers
               ,
               reproached
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             v.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             Places
             and
             office
             too
             often
             have
             an
             influence
             and
             strong
             enough
             on
             our
             unmortified
             hearts
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             providentiall
             sufferings
             that
             befall
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             should
             be
             hardned
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
             9.
             
             It
             should
             be
             our
             work
             to
             be
             deadned
             to
             pleasure
             .
             I
             have
             
               married
               a
               wife
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               can
               not
               come
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             lively
             lust
             .
             There
             is
             a
             mortified
             eye
             ,
             Job
             31.1
             .
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               mine
               eye
               ,
               why
               then
               should
               I
               look
               on
               a
               maid
               ?
            
             Mortified
             eye-looks
             call
             for
             mortified
             heart-looks
             .
             It
             s
             an
             old
             sin
             ,
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             
               And
               when
               the
               woman
               saw
               the
               tree
               that
               it
               was
               good
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               pleasant
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               —
               she
               did
               eat
               ▪
            
             
             Mortified
             Joseph
             saw
             sin
             ingraven
             on
             pleasure
             ,
             Gen.
             39.9
             .
             
               How
               then
               can
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             deadned
             heart
             to
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
             1
             Joh.
             2.15
             .
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               .
               If
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             16.
             
             
               For
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.4
             .
             There
             is
             some
             life
             between
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             James
             doubteth
             not
             to
             call
             that
             
               enimity
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             great
             Idols
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             gain
             ,
             glory
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             cannot
             make
             any
             happy
             ,
             which
             Heathens
             ,
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
               Seneca
            
             saw
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             pressed
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             strength
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Elephant
             or
             the
             Bull
             rather
             then
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             plucked
             away
             by
             age
             and
             time
             ;
             And
             beauty
             is
             no
             lesse
             uncertain
             ,
             being
             made
             up
             of
             quantity
             and
             colour
             ,
             and
             the
             Rose
             and
             the
             Lilly
             hath
             more
             of
             it
             then
             man.
             Riches
             have
             wings
             ,
             and
             render
             not
             the
             owner
             happy
             :
             Nobility
             is
             a
             borrowed
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Parents
             glory
             not
             ours
             :
             And
             honour
             is
             the
             opinion
             and
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             yet
             cannot
             be
             dead
             to
             nothings
             ,
             to
             shadows
             ,
             to
             emptinesse
             and
             to
             vanity
             :
             and
             fair
             buildings
             are
             well
             ordered
             dead
             stones
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             are
             not
             rightly
             mortified
             who
             are
             not
             deadned
             to
             creature-comforts
             ,
             to
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             for
             they
             forsake
             ,
             
             and
             the
             mother
             may
             forget
             the
             fruit
             of
             her
             own
             womb
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             forget
             his
             own
             ,
             Psal.
             27.10
             .
             Isa.
             49.15
             .
             
               My
               friends
            
             ,
             Job
             19.19
             .
             2.
             
             
               All
               my
               friends
            
             ,
             3.
             
             
               All
               my
               inward
            
             (
             and
             dearest
             )
             friends
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Abhorre
               me
            
             .
             Forsaking
             is
             hard
             ,
             but
             abhorring
             is
             most
             sad
             .
             Yea
             even
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             Paul
             is
             put
             to
             this
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
             
               At
               my
               first
               answer
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               forsook
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             So
             must
             the
             Church
             be
             dead
             to
             forraign
             forces
             ,
             Hos.
             14.3
             .
             
               Ashur
               shall
               not
               save
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               ride
               upon
               horses
               ,
            
             and
             the
             people
             must
             be
             dead
             and
             sit
             still
             from
             help
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             Isai.
             30.7
             .
             
               For
               the
               Egyptians
               shall
               help
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               therefore
               have
               I
               cryed
               concerning
               this
               ,
               Your
               strength
               is
               to
               sit
               still
               .
            
             Sitting
             still
             is
             a
             ceasing
             from
             relying
             upon
             the
             Chariots
             and
             strength
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             being
             dead
             to
             them
             :
             
               For
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               returning
               and
               rest
               shall
               ye
               be
               saved
               ,
               in
               quietnesse
               and
               in
               
               confidence
               shall
               be
               your
               strength
               :
               and
               ye
               would
               not
               .
            
             And
             4.
             his
             people
             must
             
               cease
               from
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               :
               for
               wherein
               is
               he
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               ?
            
             Isai.
             2.22
             .
             and
             be
             dead
             to
             multitude
             :
             for
             ,
             Psal.
             33.16
             .
             
               No
               King
               is
               saved
               by
               an
               host
               ,
               a
               mighty
               man
               is
               not
               delivered
               by
               much
               strength
               .
            
             17.
             
             
               An
               horse
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               for
               safety
               .
            
             The
             help
             of
             the
             creature
             substitute
             in
             the
             room
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             the
             lustre
             of
             blue
             and
             purple
             ,
             or
             cloathed
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             riding
             upon
             horses
             .
             
               Young
               men
               of
               desire
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             23.23
             .
             doe
             easily
             dazle
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             not
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             unsanctified
             hearts
             are
             weak
             in
             apprehending
             ,
             and
             more
             weak
             in
             discerning
             of
             things
             .
             5.
             
             So
             must
             there
             be
             a
             deadning
             of
             the
             husband
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             Job
             .
             19.17
             .
             to
             servants
             ,
             Job
             .
             15.16
             .
             to
             sons
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             v.
             11.
             of
             the
             mother
             to
             the
             daughter
             ,
             of
             the
             daughter
             in
             law
             to
             the
             mother
             in
             law
             ,
             Mic.
             7.6
             .
             to
             blood-friends
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             All
             the
             godly
             and
             zealous
             Prophets
             said
             Amen
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             Christ
             with
             sighs
             and
             tears
             ,
             to
             the
             extream
             desolation
             and
             ruine
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Luk.
            
             19.41
             .
             Math.
             23.37
             ,
             38.
             and
             
               Jeremiah
               ,
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Isaiah
               ,
               Micah
               ,
               Hosea
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             the
             plowing
             of
             Zion
             as
             a
             field
             ,
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             captivity
             ,
             to
             the
             laying
             wast
             of
             the
             land
             without
             inhabitants
             ,
             Isa.
             5.9
             .
             Isa.
             6.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Jer.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Jer.
             16.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             Mic.
             3.12
             .
             Hos.
             4.3
             .
             Hos.
             5.6
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             There
             must
             be
             a
             deadning
             to
             our
             Country
             and
             Mother-Church
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             justice
             may
             shine
             ;
             yea
             to
             our
             fathers
             grave
             ,
             our
             own
             bed
             ,
             our
             own
             fireside
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             have
             Isaiah
             and
             the
             godly
             dead
             to
             Lawes
             and
             Government
             ,
             to
             vision
             and
             prophecying
             ,
             when
             
               Judge
               and
               Prophet
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             Isa.
             3.2
             .
             and
             
               children
               shall
               be
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               babes
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             4.
             and
             
               the
               vineyard
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               hedge
               spoiled
            
             .
             And
             he
             will
             have
             the
             godly
             dead
             to
             King
             and
             Priest
             and
             Law
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.3
             .
             
               Now
               for
               a
               long
               season
               Israel
               had
               been
               without
               the
               true
               GOD
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
               and
               without
               law
               .
            
             Hos.
             3.4
             .
             Hos.
             10.3
             .
             
               And
               now
               shall
               they
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               no
               King
               ,
               because
               we
               feared
               not
               the
               Lord
               :
               what
               shall
               then
               a
               King
               do
               to
               us
               ?
            
             Hence
             we
             must
             be
             mortified
             to
             every
             thing
             created
             which
             the
             Lord
             may
             take
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             there
             is
             required
             a
             deadning
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             shipping
             and
             trading
             with
             diverse
             mighty
             Nations
             ,
             as
             we
             
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             Ezek.
             27.
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             18.11
             ▪
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Jer.
             51.
             so
             are
             we
             to
             be
             mortified
             to
             fair
             houses
             ,
             Isa.
             5.8
             .
             stately
             cities
             ,
             Isa.
             14.
             to
             all
             the
             
               Cedars
               of
               Lebanon
            
             ,
             that
             are
             
               high
               and
               lifted
               up
               :
               to
               all
               the
               Oaks
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               high
               mountains
               ,
               to
               every
               high
               tower
               ,
               to
               every
               fenced
               wall
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               ships
               of
               Tarshish
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               fenced
               cities
               :
            
             for
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             upon
             these
             ,
             Esai
             .
             2.
             to
             all
             fair
             Rivers
             ,
             to
             Oxen
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Chariots
             ,
             fair
             acres
             of
             land
             ,
             to
             Vineyards
             ,
             to
             Olive
             trees
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isa.
             50.2
             .
             Exo.
             7.19
             .
             Deut.
             28.31
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             51.
             to
             seed
             time
             and
             harvest
             ,
             Deut.
             28.38
             .
             Hag.
             1.6
             .
             to
             corn
             ,
             wine
             ,
             oyl
             ,
             to
             cattell
             ,
             increase
             of
             kine
             and
             flocks
             of
             sheep
             ,
             Deut.
             28.51
             ,
             Amos
             4.9
             .
             to
             Wine-trees
             ,
             to
             Fig-trees
             ,
             to
             seasonable
             rains
             ,
             grasse
             and
             fruitfull
             fields
             ,
             Joel
             1.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             Jer.
             14.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             to
             peace
             ,
             safe
             down-lying
             and
             safe
             rising
             ,
             Lev.
             26.36
             .
             for
             in
             all
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             is
             stretched
             out
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Lord
             would
             have
             us
             dead
             to
             valiant
             and
             to
             mighty
             men
             ,
             to
             Captains
             ,
             Isa.
             3.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Yea
             he
             makes
             true
             ,
             
             Ps.
             76.5
             .
             
               The
               sto●t-hearted
               are
               spoiled
               ,
               they
               have
               sleept
               their
               sleep
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               men
               of
               might
               have
               found
               their
               hands
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               At
               thy
               rebuke
               ,
               O
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               both
               the
               chariot
               and
               the
               horse
               are
               cast
               into
               a
               dead
               sleep
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             us
             dead
             to
             courage
             in
             warre
             .
             Who
             brings
             on
             faintnesse
             and
             terrour
             upon
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             shaking
             leaf
             shall
             chase
             men
             ,
             Levit.
             26.36
             .
             And
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               sends
               a
               trembling
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               failing
               of
               eyes
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               of
               mind
               ,
            
             Deut.
             38.65
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             We
             are
             called
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             honourable
             birth
             ,
             blood
             ,
             and
             noble
             Families
             ,
             when
             Princes
             are
             filled
             with
             contempt
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             were
             cloathed
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             imbrace
             the
             dung-hill
             ,
             Lam.
             5.12
             .
             Isa.
             40.23
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             we
             must
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             vigorousnesse
             of
             youth
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             Eccl.
             12.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Barzillai
             his
             complaint
             ,
             
             2
             Sam.
             19.35
             .
             
               Can
               I
               taste
               what
               I
               eat
               ?
               Can
               I
               hear
               any
               more
               the
               voice
               of
               singing
               men
               and
               singing
               women
               ?
            
             And
             why
             but
             this
             should
             make
             us
             dead
             to
             sports
             ,
             pastime
             ,
             dicing
             ,
             gaming
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             feasting
             ,
             chambering
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             to
             all
             plenty
             and
             fulnesse
             ,
             when
             God
             can
             remove
             the
             appetite
             ,
             and
             give
             bread
             ,
             or
             remove
             bread
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             appetite
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Lord
             leaves
             that
             doom
             on
             you
             ,
             
             Lev.
             26.26
             .
             
               And
               when
               I
               have
               broken
               the
               staffe
               of
               bread
               ,
               ten
               women
               shall
               bake
               your
               bread
               in
               one
               oven
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               deliver
               you
               your
               bread
               again
               by
               weight
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               eat
               and
               not
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             So
             is
             Solomon
             dead
             to
             laughter
             ,
             Eccles.
             2.2
             .
             
               I
               said
               of
               laughter
               it
               is
               mad
               .
            
          
           
             
             18.
             
             There
             is
             required
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             is
             not
             God
             :
             David
             may
             be
             banished
             from
             it
             .
             The
             Temple
             is
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             prophaned
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             required
             a
             sort
             of
             lentnesse
             or
             leasurlinesse
             of
             motion
             of
             the
             heart
             toward
             these
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             his
             people
             in
             their
             exile
             resting
             upon
             this
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.16
             .
             
               Therefore
               say
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               although
               I
               have
               cast
               them
               far
               off
               from
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               although
               I
               have
               scattered
               them
               among
               the
               countreys
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               be
               to
               them
               as
               a
               little
               Sanctuary
               in
               the
               countreys
               where
               they
               shall
               come
               .
            
             And
             they
             who
             remained
             still
             at
             Jerusalem
             reproached
             their
             poor
             captivated
             brethren
             ,
             as
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             gloried
             in
             themselves
             as
             Citizens
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             saying
             ,
             v.
             15.
             to
             the
             exiled
             brethren
             ,
             
               Get
               you
               far
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               unto
               us
               is
               this
               Land
               given
               in
               possession
               .
            
             They
             were
             not
             mortified
             in
             looking
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Land
             and
             City
             ,
             but
             vainly
             gloried
             in
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             are
             two
             things
             in
             Ordinances
             .
             
             1.
             
             God
             that
             fills
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             2.
             
             The
             externall
             bulke
             of
             them
             .
             Mortification
             to
             God
             and
             his
             presence
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             we
             here
             require
             ,
             for
             the
             affections
             cannot
             be
             vigorous
             enough
             in
             following
             God.
             There
             may
             be
             a
             limiting
             and
             binding
             of
             God
             to
             means
             ,
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Sanctuary
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             and
             a
             fleshly
             heat
             and
             livelinesse
             to
             means
             ,
             and
             bare
             and
             naked
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             these
             there
             is
             so
             far
             required
             a
             deadnesse
             ,
             as
             there
             would
             be
             an
             holy
             submission
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             deprives
             us
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             retiring
             in
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
             So
             some
             cannot
             sleep
             except
             the
             Bible
             be
             under
             the
             head
             in
             the
             night
             :
             Some
             tye
             their
             faith
             and
             comfort
             so
             to
             one
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             their
             Pastor
             nothing
             is
             right
             .
             But
             so
             much
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             or
             the
             substance
             of
             Gospel-promises
             must
             be
             neglected
             ,
             as
             means
             and
             instruments
             .
             and
             Ordinances
             are
             Idolized
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             mortification
             calls
             for
             livelinesse
             of
             affection
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             deadnesse
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             not
             God.
             
          
           
           
             19.
             
             There
             is
             necessary
             here
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             works
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             these
             defects
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             save
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             were
             not
             crucified
             for
             you
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             have
             the
             place
             and
             Chair
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             They
             cannot
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             justifie
             .
             Paul
             Preached
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             Illyricum
             ,
             laboured
             more
             aboundantly
             then
             they
             all
             ,
             was
             unrebukeable
             ,
             was
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             as
             dead
             to
             these
             as
             to
             very
             nothing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             and
             to
             losse
             and
             dung
             ,
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
             Hence
             must
             we
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             idol
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             for
             it
             s
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             dead
             to
             Godly
             men
             ,
             in
             poynt
             of
             confidence
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             know
             
               the
               Man
               Christ
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.16
             .
             nor
             any
             meer
             man
             ,
             to
             cry
             man
             up
             as
             God
             ,
             (
             
               every
               man
               is
               a
               liar
            
             )
             is
             contrair
             to
             Gospel-mortification
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             It
             were
             good
             to
             pray
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             prayer
             :
             One
             of
             the
             main
             causes
             why
             we
             cry
             and
             pray
             much
             and
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             
             Psal.
             22.2
             .
             Psal.
             69.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             the
             hearer
             of
             prayer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             confidence
             and
             hope
             ,
             we
             give
             to
             prayer
             which
             is
             not
             God.
             We
             pray
             to
             our
             own
             prayers
             and
             to
             our
             own
             wrestling
             often
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             God
             :
             and
             we
             beleeve
             praying
             does
             the
             businesse
             and
             works
             the
             charm
             ,
             as
             if
             prayer
             were
             Omnipotency
             it self
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Nor
             are
             we
             dead
             to
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             but
             we
             beleeve
             in
             faith
             and
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             in
             our
             own
             hoping
             in
             God.
             
             
               But
               was
               faith
               crucified
               for
               you
               ?
            
             How
             many
             fetch
             peace
             ,
             pardon
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             act
             of
             beleeving
             ?
             Hence
             a
             case
             ,
             whether
             some
             may
             not
             fervently
             pray
             and
             beleeve
             strongly
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             disappointed
             in
             the
             particular
             they
             pray
             for
             and
             beleeve
             they
             shall
             have
             ?
             Certain
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             to
             Omnipotency
             and
             alive
             to
             praying
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             faith
             in
             God
             then
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             praying
             to
             God
             then
             on
             God
             himself
             .
             What
             Antinomians
             say
             unjustly
             we
             give
             to
             works
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             and
             many
             unduely
             give
             to
             faith
             ,
             not
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             We
             fail
             in
             being
             more
             alive
             to
             comforts
             then
             to
             God
             the
             comforter
             :
             the
             infant
             may
             at
             once
             both
             suck
             the
             breasts
             ,
             
             and
             also
             sleep
             .
             And
             is
             one
             flower
             more
             to
             be
             smelled
             then
             the
             whole
             Garden
             ?
             And
             shall
             feelings
             and
             raptures
             ,
             and
             manifestations
             of
             God
             
             in
             his
             out-goings
             be
             courted
             and
             over-courted
             by
             us
             beyond
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comforts
             ?
             There
             is
             need
             that
             the
             heart
             be
             deadened
             to
             sense
             ,
             for
             feeling
             and
             sense
             is
             fiery
             and
             idolatrous
             ;
             and
             were
             sense
             more
             mortified
             at
             the
             out-goings
             of
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             for
             our
             faith
             should
             be
             the
             more
             lively
             and
             vigorous
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             God.
             
             Q.
             Is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             feelingly
             delighted
             with
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ?
             Ans.
             Sure
             ,
             feeling
             of
             it self
             is
             not
             faulty
             ,
             the
             fierinesse
             and
             excessive
             fervour
             of
             feeling
             is
             faulty
             ,
             especially
             when
             terminated
             upon
             created
             actings
             of
             love
             ,
             faith
             ,
             joy
             ,
             desire
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             influences
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             sick
             and
             pained
             of
             love
             of
             our
             own
             gracious
             actings
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             our
             own
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             selfishnesse
             .
             Ah!
             a
             Godhead
             ,
             a
             Godhead
             is
             not
             known
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Nor
             must
             we
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             too
             lively
             way
             ,
             taken
             with
             our
             own
             stock
             ,
             
             nor
             trust
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             or
             the
             new
             heart
             :
             for
             grace
             in
             us
             is
             a
             created
             rose
             that
             spreads
             fair
             and
             broad
             and
             smels
             well
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             God
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
             But
             why
             but
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             our
             renued
             selves
             now
             furnished
             with
             a
             stock
             and
             infused
             habits
             ,
             the
             excellent
             blossoms
             and
             blooms
             of
             heaven
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             
               not
               in
               our selves
            
             thus
             fitted
             ,
             
               but
               in
               God
               who
               raises
               the
               dead
               :
            
             for
             it
             s
             not
             possible
             both
             to
             trust
             in
             renewed
             self
             and
             in
             God
             :
             And
             Paul
             never
             meant
             that
             any
             that
             professeth
             CHRIST
             ,
             is
             to
             lean
             upon
             sinfull
             self
             or
             upon
             lost
             and
             condemned
             self
             .
             And
             sure
             it
             is
             as
             selfy
             to
             be
             alive
             to
             infused
             habits
             ,
             as
             to
             misken
             Christ
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             being
             once
             a
             convert
             ,
             we
             can
             send
             our selves
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             without
             Christ
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             Christ
             for
             a
             Guide
             or
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             it
             s
             within
             us
             may
             save
             us
             .
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contrair
             to
             a
             living
             the
             noble
             and
             sure
             life
             of
             continuall
             dependencie
             by
             faith
             on
             the
             given
             Leader
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             then
             to
             trust
             on
             habits
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Christ.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Ah!
             who
             is
             that
             mortified
             as
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             created
             sweetnesse
             of
             joy
             ,
             
             and
             the
             right
             hand
             pleasures
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             formall
             beatitude
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             alive
             to
             the
             only
             pure
             objective
             happinesse
             of
             glory
             ?
             And
             yet
             that
             is
             mortification
             ,
             to
             love
             and
             be
             sick
             and
             thirsty
             for
             heaven
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Streets
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             of
             Water
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             only
             only
             God
             ,
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             alive
             to
             pure
             and
             the
             only
             abstracted
             and
             unmixed
             God
             head
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             thus
             dead
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             There
             is
             a
             deadnesse
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             promise
             :
             
               The
               promise
            
             (
             saith
             
               M.
               Ambrose
               )
               is
               but
               the
               Casket
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Christ
               the
               Jewell
               in
               it
               ▪
               the
               promise
               is
               but
               the
               field
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               Pearle
               hid
               in
               it
               .
            
             Christ
             removed
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             no
             promise
             ,
             or
             but
             ●aplesse
             signes
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             We
             must
             also
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             rayes
             ,
             out-shinings
             and
             manifestations
             of
             God
             to
             the
             soul
             here
             ,
             and
             must
             transchange
             God
             in
             all
             presence
             and
             all
             love
             embracements
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             but
             he
             dead
             to
             the
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             to
             the
             lif●ed
             up
             banner
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             love-kisses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             love-banquets
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             felt
             lying
             ,
             as
             the
             beloved
             ,
             all
             the
             night
             between
             the
             breasts
             :
             
             for
             these
             nearest
             communions
             are
             not
             God
             himself
             .
             There
             is
             required
             a
             godly
             hardnesse
             for
             receiving
             sparkles
             of
             hell
             and
             some
             draughts
             of
             sore
             trying
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             hell
             of
             his
             most
             wise
             and
             righteous
             frownings
             ,
             and
             necessary
             absence
             and
             night
             of
             hiding
             himself
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             And
             should
             not
             the
             Church
             be
             dead
             to
             providences
             of
             fair
             weather
             ,
             and
             Court
             ,
             or
             the
             blessing
             of
             a
             godly
             King
             
               David
               ,
               Ezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             mortified
             to
             miraculous
             deliverances
             ,
             
             dividing
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             defeat
             of
             enemies
             ,
             to
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             by
             Martyrdome
             and
             sufferings
             to
             blood
             ?
             He
             who
             is
             dead
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             body
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             hardned
             against
             contradictions
             of
             sinners
             ,
             against
             torment
             of
             body
             ,
             cold
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             can
             in
             patience
             submit
             to
             all
             providences
             ,
             is
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             or
             withdraw
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             All
             who
             are
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             are
             dead
             to
             all
             dead
             worship
             ,
             
             saplesse
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             formall
             worship
             ,
             Col.
             2.20
             .
             Gal.
             4.9
             .
             and
             are
             lively
             in
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               fervent
               in
               spirit
               ,
               serving
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             And
             
               rejoice
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.3
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Mediator
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             confirm
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Socinian
             way
             of
             works
             cannot
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             upon
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             5.
             
             Justice
             mediat●
             not
             .
             6.
             
             Reasons
             of
             the
             entrance
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             ISai.
             49.8
             .
             
               I
               will
               preserve
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             
               Christ
               )
               and
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               Covenant
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
             Hence
             ,
             the
             1.
             
             Question
             :
             How
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             be
             given
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             the
             people
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             As
             Isai.
             49
             6.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               for
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               my
               salvation
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Act.
             13.46
             ,
             47.
             
             I
             have
             thee
             ,
             O
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Preached
             Light
             ,
             and
             Guide
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             Preached
             Saviour
             ,
             declared
             and
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             .
             So
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             the
             Preached
             surety
             and
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
             When
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             broken
             ▪
             he
             makes
             with
             us
             
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               even
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             ,
             Isai.
             55.3
             .
             2.
             
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             as
             the
             only
             one
             who
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             For
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             and
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             and
             New
             Covenant
             are
             all
             one
             .
             3.
             
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             confirmer
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ,
             in
             thee
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             And
             4.
             by
             thy
             death
             thou
             confirmes
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             seals
             it
             with
             thy
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             9.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             Socinus
             denies
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             purchaser
             or
             the
             obtainer
             by
             his
             blood
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
             for
             he
             did
             not
             by
             his
             death
             procure
             or
             merit
             pardon
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             the
             surety
             or
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             Crellius
             and
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             confirming
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             because
             as
             by
             a
             slain
             beast
             and
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ▪
             Covenants
             of
             old
             were
             established
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             solemnly
             confirmed
             and
             sealed
             ?
          
           
           
             
               Ans.
               Christ
            
             is
             so
             the
             Surety
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             also
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             
               God
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.6
             .
             It
             was
             he
             who
             said
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob.
             1
             ▪
             Cor.
             10.9
             .
             
               Let
               us
               not
               tempt
               Christ
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               tempted
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               of
               the
               Serpents
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             
               he
               who
               led
               them
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             21.6
             ,
             7.
             
               whom
               they
               tempted
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             he
             ascribes
             to
             himself
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
             8.9
             .
             
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             is
             never
             ascribed
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             every
             where
             to
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             Heb.
             9.14.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             22.
             
             Heb.
             10.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Surety
             also
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             and
             the
             Mediator
             thereof
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             does
             properly
             give
             faith
             and
             authority
             to
             the
             Testament
             ,
             
             for
             the
             authority
             and
             justice
             of
             the
             just
             or
             unjust
             will
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             addeth
             unto
             ,
             or
             diminisheth
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Testament
             ;
             for
             the
             Testators
             will
             is
             the
             principal
             efficient
             cause
             of
             the
             Testament
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             man
             is
             only
             a
             necessary
             condition
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Testator
             to
             these
             goods
             is
             transferred
             from
             him
             (
             who
             now
             being
             dead
             ,
             needs
             them
             not
             )
             in
             to
             friends
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             left
             in
             Legacie
             ;
             
             and
             so
             death
             is
             but
             an
             antecedent
             condition
             of
             the
             right
             to
             the
             goods
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             dying
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             his
             own
             Gospel
             is
             only
             the
             secondary
             end
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             secondarily
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             made
             known
             to
             us
             after
             the
             principall
             end
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             reconciliation
             ,
             remission
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             and
             life
             is
             purchased
             to
             us
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             :
             And
             sure
             the
             truth
             of
             pardon
             and
             redemption
             is
             hugely
             more
             confirmed
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             made
             known
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             death
             of
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             
               Maries
               Son
            
             :
             Nor
             does
             the
             Scripture
             ever
             commend
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             in
             sealing
             the
             Gospel
             with
             his
             blood
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             life
             ,
             or
             making
             this
             the
             most
             strong
             Argument
             to
             move
             us
             
             to
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             Christ
             ,
             because
             Christ
             died
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             to
             make
             the
             Gospel
             true
             like
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             as
             the
             Martyres
             do
             :
             but
             love
             shined
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             dying
             we
             have
             redemption
             and
             forgivenesse
             and
             life
             in
             his
             blood
             ;
             And
             since
             Godly
             and
             sound
             beleeving
             Martyrs
             died
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             especially
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             seal
             the
             truth
             ,
             Joh.
             21.19
             .
             Rev.
             2.13
             .
             Mat.
             10.32
             .
             Luk.
             12.8
             .
             Mar.
             8.38
             .
             Luk.
             9.26
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             Rev.
             12.
             
             ●1
             .
             we
             must
             have
             most
             properly
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             S●even
             ,
             and
             Antipas
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Martyres
             .
             And
             miracles
             do
             aboundantly
             seal
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             holinesse
             of
             profession
             ,
             Joh.
             20.32
             .
             Mar.
             16.20
             .
             Joh.
             5.35
             ,
             36.
             
             Matth.
             5.16
             .
             but
             never
             are
             we
             redeemed
             ,
             justified
             ,
             saved
             by
             Christs
             and
             the
             Apostles
             miracles
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             life
             by
             Christs
             blood
             as
             by
             a
             ransome
             ,
             a
             price
             to
             buy
             us
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Hence
             ,
             1.
             case
             :
             May
             not
             the
             conscience
             be
             quiet
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Socinus
             ▪
             
             which
             lays
             aside
             a
             ransome
             given
             to
             Justice
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             experience
             of
             the
             Godly
             man
             wakened
             in
             conscience
             saith
             to
             this
             ,
             when
             
               he
               is
               chastened
               with
               pain
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               bones
               with
               strong
               pain
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               mans
               soul
               drawes
               ●ear
               to
               the
               g●ave
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               life
               unto
               the
               destroyers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             stands
             on
             need
             of
             
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               to
               shew
               unto
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             Job
             33.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Then
               God
               is
               gracious
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               deliver
               him
               from
               going
               down
               to
               the
               pit
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               him
               a
               ransome
            
             :
             He
             is
             not
             quiet
             while
             God
             say
             ,
             my
             Prophet
             ,
             deliver
             him
             from
             hell
             and
             the
             pit
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             much
             fears
             ,
             for
             my
             offended
             Justice
             hath
             found
             a
             ransome
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             〈◊〉
             with
             him
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             must
             
               be
               purged
               from
               〈◊〉
               works
               ,
               by
               his
               blood
               who
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               through
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               without
               sheding
               of
               blood
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
             
               Not
               of
               Buls
               or
               Goats
            
             ,
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             
               leaves
               still
               conscience
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             v.
             5.10
             .
             
               who
               was
               crucified
               and
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             such
             a
             curse
             as
             we
             must
             have
             eternally
             ,
             according
             to
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             suffered
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             works
             done
             by
             the
             exemplary
             grace
             of
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             such
             a
             holy
             man
             as
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             never
             wounded
             
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               nor
               
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
            
             then
             Christ
             died
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             ransome
             of
             blood
             given
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             only
             God
             of
             free-will
             made
             an
             innocent
             man
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             him
             crucified
             neither
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             nor
             for
             ours
             ;
             well
             then
             ,
             may
             good
             works
             without
             the
             blood
             of
             sinner
             or
             surety
             ,
             take
             away
             sin
             :
             And
             the
             conscience
             sprinkled
             with
             good
             works
             may
             well
             calm
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             good
             works
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             assurance
             of
             peace
             with
             God.
             Now
             we
             see
             the
             most
             tender
             
               David
               ,
               Job
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Heman
               ,
            
             who
             walked
             most
             with
             God
             ,
             have
             not
             alway
             most
             assurance
             of
             peace
             and
             righteousnesse
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             most
             dreadfull
             doubtings
             of
             conscience
             ,
             according
             as
             by
             faith
             they
             apprehend
             the
             ransome
             of
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             were
             dazled
             and
             darkened
             in
             their
             apprehension
             ;
             yea
             sure
             ,
             without
             the
             ransome
             of
             blood
             ,
             of
             free-will
             ,
             all
             receive
             a
             dry
             and
             unbloody
             pardon
             by
             doing
             the
             Commandements
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             Socinian
             faith
             which
             looks
             to
             an
             exemplary
             Martyr
             whom
             God
             of
             no
             justice
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             cause
             ,
             delivered
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             of
             meer
             free
             pleasure
             ,
             whereas
             there
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             forgivenesse
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             :
             contrair
             to
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
             Rom.
             3.24.25
             ,
             &c.
             even
             good
             works
             done
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Another
             case
             is
             here
             :
             Is
             Christ
             on
             our
             side
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Lords
             side
             ?
             
             This
             would
             seem
             no
             satisfying
             of
             justice
             .
             Ans.
             It
             is
             true
             the
             case
             would
             seem
             no
             quieting
             of
             conscience
             .
             If
             1.
             
             Christ-God
             were
             not
             the
             same
             offended
             God
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             soveraignty
             of
             free
             grace
             doth
             condescend
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             upon
             Gods
             side
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             were
             not
             a
             Person
             different
             from
             offended
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Godhead
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             voluntary
             and
             admirable
             dispensation
             and
             Oeconomie
             the
             Kings
             Son
             ,
             a
             Person
             different
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             taketh
             upon
             him
             our
             nature
             ;
             And
             3.
             having
             mans
             nature
             which
             offended
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             fit
             therein
             to
             satisfie
             wrath
             ,
             and
             fit
             therein
             to
             merit
             ,
             to
             
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
            
             might
             well
             be
             upon
             our
             side
             :
             and
             there
             's
             no
             scenick
             ,
             no
             seeming
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             reall
             satisfaction
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             is
             a
             most
             full
             and
             reall
             compensation
             made
             to
             offended
             justice
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             laying
             hold
             on
             this
             ,
             the
             conscience
             is
             quieted
             .
             As
             I
             sinned
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             legally
             ,
             so
             I
             satisfied
             in
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               .
               Obj.
            
             But
             justice
             saith
             ,
             The
             same
             
             person
             that
             sinned
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             suffer
             and
             satisfie
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Justice
             saith
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             part
             of
             justice
             by
             the
             graciousnesse
             and
             mercifulnesse
             of
             the
             Just●God
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             dispensed
             withall
             :
             So
             as
             Justice
             as
             Justice
             seeks
             payment
             ,
             
             the
             Creditor
             as
             the
             Creditor
             seeks
             recompence
             and
             restitution
             :
             But
             by
             whom
             ,
             Justice
             determines
             not
             ,
             whether
             payment
             and
             satisfaction
             be
             made
             by
             the
             same
             very
             person
             who
             offended
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             fit
             surety
             in
             the
             person
             and
             place
             of
             the
             offender
             ,
             as
             it
             determines
             not
             whether
             as
             much
             or
             far
             more
             be
             restored
             then
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             a
             compact
             and
             voluntary
             agreement
             between
             the
             satisfier
             and
             the
             satisfied
             .
             Hence
             ,
             Justice
             being
             1.
             offended
             ,
             is
             not
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             the
             interposing
             and
             the
             mediating
             attribute
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             Soveraignty
             of
             Free-grace
             and
             mercy
             interposeth
             .
             
             2.
             
             Justice
             may
             seek
             payment
             from
             the
             only
             offending
             partie
             ,
             and
             from
             no
             other
             ,
             from
             Adam
             and
             his
             posterity
             only
             ;
             but
             Justice
             doth
             not
             indispensably
             ,
             and
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             exact
             payment
             from
             the
             only
             offender
             and
             from
             no
             other
             .
             3.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             the
             beleever
             may
             with
             sweetnesse
             of
             admiration
             and
             peace
             rest
             upon
             satisfied
             justice
             ,
             and
             adore
             interposing
             grace
             ,
             and
             be
             quickened
             from
             looking
             unto
             ,
             and
             loving
             interposing
             grace
             ,
             to
             obey
             and
             take
             on
             the
             labour
             of
             Gospel-love
             to
             run
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             Commandements
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             Law
             ,
             nor
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             find
             out
             a
             satisfier
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             love
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             infinite
             wisedom
             .
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             A
             third
             case
             is
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             beleever
             look
             upon
             life
             eternall
             as
             a
             gift
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sold
             at
             so
             condign
             a
             price
             as
             Christs
             blood
             ?
          
           
             
             Ans.
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             but
             with
             holy
             reverence
             ,
             life
             eternall
             is
             bought
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             unworthy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             death
             should
             be
             only
             grace
             ,
             not
             glory
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             grace
             as
             is
             lubrick
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             renders
             us
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             much
             weaker
             to
             beleeve
             or
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Socinians
             say
             ,
             to
             earne
             and
             win
             the
             wager
             of
             Glory
             by
             a
             new
             Gospel-working
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             merit
             to
             glory
             :
             For
             sure
             Pagans
             are
             more
             sinfully
             weak
             in
             the
             Second
             ADAM
             who
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             Socinus
             will
             ,
             then
             mankind
             were
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             .
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             her
             
               a
               glorious
               Church
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             
             25.27
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.9
             .
             
               For
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               us
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               to
               obtain
               salvation
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             10.
             
             
               Who
               died
               for
               us
            
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
             
               Therefore
               I
               endure
               all
               things
               for
               the
               elects
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               may
               obtain
               the
               salvation
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               with
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
             Jude
             21.
             
             
               Looking
               for
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               unto
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             Rev.
             5.9
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               to
               God
               by
               thy
               blood
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             
               Feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               .
            
             11.
             
             
               In
               whom
               also
               we
               have
               obtained
               an
               inheritance
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             call
             eternall
             life
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             :
             See
             Joh.
             10.10
             ,
             11.28
             .
             Joh.
             3.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             case
             :
             Many
             stumble
             ,
             some
             in
             that
             God
             permitted
             sin
             to
             enter
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             hindered
             ,
             knowing
             he
             should
             be
             thereby
             under
             a
             necessity
             either
             to
             torment
             men
             in
             hell
             ,
             or
             torment
             on
             earth
             his
             most
             innocent
             Son
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             yea
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             burdened
             with
             the
             same
             seeming
             reason
             :
             For
             if
             God
             ,
             or
             their
             gods
             may
             hinder
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             they
             bring
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             necessitated
             to
             torment
             the
             sinners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             be
             reasons
             unanswerable
             ,
             why
             if
             we
             yeeld
             (
             and
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             deny
             )
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             hinder
             sin
             to
             enter
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             not
             infinitly
             wise
             ,
             
             and
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             most
             weighty
             reasons
             why
             he
             suffers
             sin
             to
             be
             :
             As
             1.
             if
             sin
             come
             freely
             in
             the
             world
             without
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             the
             Lords
             dominion
             over
             sin
             must
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             the
             creatures
             dominion
             of
             free-will
             must
             be
             dependent
             upon
             the
             dominion
             of
             grace
             and
             Soveraignty
             .
             2.
             
             The
             out-goings
             of
             free-grace
             must
             eternally
             be
             hid
             ,
             if
             sin
             had
             never
             been
             .
             As
             there
             had
             been
             no
             field
             for
             the
             expressions
             and
             blossoms
             of
             eternall
             flourishing
             revenging
             justice
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             the
             creatures
             armes
             are
             short
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             reach
             the
             eminent
             degree
             of
             manifesting
             the
             glory
             of
             free-grace
             and
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             aimed
             at
             this
             .
             And
             1.
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Saviour
             and
             a
             sinner
             ,
             of
             the
             Physician
             and
             the
             sick
             must
             be
             known
             ;
             Now
             a
             Physician
             hath
             not
             relation
             actuall
             to
             all
             sick
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             his
             own
             patients
             ,
             his
             own
             sick
             ones
             ,
             who
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             feeling
             their
             
             
             
             
             
             danger
             ,
             
             have
             laid
             the
             weight
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             of
             salvation
             over
             upon
             that
             one
             only
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             live
             ,
             dyet
             ,
             apply
             salves
             ,
             medicine
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             this
             Physician
             ,
             and
             do
             receive
             medicine
             and
             recepts
             from
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Infinite
             wisedom
             made
             choise
             ,
             beside
             other
             infinite
             possible
             wayes
             ,
             
             of
             this
             only
             way
             of
             redeeming
             :
             and
             here
             glorious
             Soveraignty
             shines
             ,
             he
             wailles
             out
             ,
             
               Judas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               Pharaoh
            
             ,
             to
             be
             fire-wood
             and
             coal
             to
             the
             River
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             many
             sinfull
             peeces
             of
             sick
             ,
             brittle
             clay
             ,
             overgilded
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             free
             righteousnesse
             ,
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             eternall
             harpers
             and
             proclaimers
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ;
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             made
             these
             stones
             ,
             and
             worms
             ,
             for
             he
             created
             Angels
             and
             worms
             ,
             and
             all
             out
             of
             the
             
               Mother
               Nothing
            
             ,
             by
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             a
             wonder
             of
             unsearchable
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             for
             eternity
             have
             been
             concealed
             ,
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             whom
             he
             set
             up
             in
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             as
             heirs
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             everlasting
             Heraulds
             and
             Trumpeters
             to
             sound
             out
             experienced
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ,
             lumps
             of
             everlasting
             vengeance
             in
             the
             eternall
             lack
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             condemned
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
             ▪
             both
             devils
             and
             men
             are
             chips
             and
             peeces
             of
             beings
             hewen
             out
             of
             the
             same
             rock
             (
             if
             so
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             of
             that
             huge
             and
             vast
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             up
             before
             the
             Throne
             filling
             the
             Chairs
             and
             rooms
             of
             the
             now
             heirs
             of
             glory
             ,
             thou
             beleever
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             scorched
             in
             his
             furnace
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             might
             have
             had
             thy
             Throne
             and
             thy
             Crown
             up
             with
             him
             eternally
             who
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             might
             have
             keeped
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             in
             a
             sinlesse
             condition
             ,
             
             to
             be
             courteours
             to
             proclaim
             the
             glory
             of
             Law-goodnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             never
             broken
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             should
             never
             have
             been
             such
             a
             thing
             
               known
               to
               the
               generations
               to
               come
               ,
            
             as
             
               that
               Ark
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             that
             huge
             and
             boundlesse
             
               all
               fulnesse
            
             of
             the
             indwelling
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Man
             Christ.
             Sure
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             none
             sick
             ,
             such
             a
             suffering
             Physician
             to
             heal
             us
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             none
             lost
             would
             have
             said
             there
             is
             no
             Saviour
             ,
             none
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             would
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             such
             a
             Lord
             and
             Prince
             of
             life
             ,
             
               by
               whose
               swelling
               wounds
               we
               are
               healed
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             was
             it
             fit
             that
             this
             should
             never
             be
             known
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             honours
             so
             many
             redeemed
             sinners
             with
             a
             grant
             and
             licence
             to
             love
             so
             high
             ,
             so
             precious
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             marre
             and
             black
             his
             fairnesse
             and
             desirable
             excellency
             with
             our
             feeble
             and
             sinfully
             weak
             love
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             far
             above
             our
             love
             or
             faith
             or
             praises
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Gospel-wonders
             should
             not
             be
             an
             eternally
             sealed
             book
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             as
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.1
             .
             that
             wonder
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
             
               A
               woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               under
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               upon
               her
               head
               a
               crown
               of
               twelve
               Stars
               ,
            
             should
             be
             known
             .
             And
             what
             was
             shewed
             to
             John
             was
             to
             be
             shown
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             21.10
             .
             
               And
               he
               carried
               me
               away
               in
               the
               Spirit
               to
               a
               great
               and
               high
               mountain
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               the
               holy
               Hierusalem
               descending
               out
               of
               heaven
               from
               God.
            
             11.
             
             
               Having
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             I
             mean
             here
             the
             wonders
             of
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             declared
             justice
             :
             as
             that
             the
             most
             High
             should
             empty
             Himself
             and
             the
             Godhead
             be
             united
             to
             clay
             :
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             high
             Bridegroom
             ,
             so
             low
             and
             sinfull
             a
             Spouse
             :
             that
             death
             should
             conquer
             death
             :
             that
             Nothings
             of
             clay
             should
             sing
             their
             debts
             ,
             eternally
             cast
             down
             their
             crowns
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             sinners
             glorified
             Kings
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             
               ashamed
               to
               cast
               down
               their
               crowns
               before
               him
               that
               sits
               on
               the
               throne
               .
            
             Nor
             should
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             God
             be
             hidden
             ,
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
             
               He
               that
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               —
               how
               should
               he
               not
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               give
               us
               all
               things
               ,
            
             begrace
             to
             us
             all
             ?
             How
             should
             he
             not
             make
             heaven
             and
             earth
             free
             grace
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             a
             masse
             of
             grace
             to
             us
             ?
             Eph.
             1.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               begraced
               us
               all
               over
               in
               Christ.
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             
               But
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               as
               dipped
               in
               a
               sea
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             Luk.
             1.28
             .
             
               Hail
               Virgine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               filled
               with
               free
               grace
               .
               Let
               us
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.13
             .
             as
             
               Christ
               begraced
               pardon
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               we
               might
               know
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               us
               .
            
             And
             what
             a
             debt
             must
             that
             be
             ,
             the
             forgiving
             of
             ten
             thousand
             talents
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             forgive
             millions
             and
             tuns
             of
             gold
             ?
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Question
             ,
             whether
             Law-innocency
             and
             never
             sinning
             ▪
             or
             Gospel-repentance
             and
             rising
             again
             in
             Christ
             ,
             be
             most
             excellent
             ?
             It
             is
             answered
             .
             1.
             
             Simply
             to
             us
             :
             It
             is
             better
             and
             morally
             more
             excellent
             never
             to
             fall
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             then
             to
             rise
             in
             Christ
             and
             
             be
             healed
             by
             such
             a
             Physician
             .
             But
             sinning
             and
             falling
             being
             considered
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             more
             universall
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             excellency
             in
             Gospel-rising
             then
             in
             Law-standing
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             more
             feeling
             deeper
             sense
             in
             the
             woman
             which
             
               did
               wash
               Christs
               feet
               with
               her
               tears
               ,
            
             and
             
               wipe
               them
               with
               the
               hair
               of
               her
               head
               ,
            
             then
             in
             some
             who
             never
             so
             fell
             .
             And
             Christ
             may
             hold
             forth
             something
             of
             this
             ,
             Luk.
             15.7
             .
             
               Likewise
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               there
               is
               more
               joy
               in
               heaven
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
               ,
               more
               then
               over
               ninety
               and
               nine
               just
               persons
               that
               need
               no
               repentance
               .
            
             True
             it
             is
             our
             Saviours
             scope
             is
             not
             to
             compare
             repentance
             and
             Law-innocency
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             show
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             needed
             no
             repentance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             in
             a
             lost
             condition
             :
             but
             to
             show
             what
             joy
             was
             in
             heaven
             with
             the
             Lord
             the
             father
             of
             the
             forlorn
             son
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Angels
             ,
             at
             the
             home
             coming
             of
             repenting
             sinners
             .
             And
             is
             not
             a
             Jewell
             of
             ten
             thousand
             millions
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             a
             Diamond
             that
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             eighth
             part
             of
             that
             summe
             ?
             Adams
             innocency
             and
             never
             sinning
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             common
             influences
             of
             Law-love
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Angel-innocency
             .
             But
             Gospel-repentance
             is
             the
             gift
             procured
             at
             a
             dearer
             rate
             ,
             Christ
             was
             exalted
             a
             Prince
             to
             give
             repentance
             ,
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             Neither
             should
             there
             be
             sense
             and
             such
             loving
             sense
             of
             free
             grace
             in
             the
             forlorn
             son
             ,
             had
             he
             never
             fled
             away
             from
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             never
             been
             so
             received
             with
             a
             welcome
             of
             grace
             which
             he
             beleeved
             ,
             before
             he
             felt
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
               Q.
               11.
            
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             or
             Redemption
             between
             JEHOVAH
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             GOD
             ?
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             proven
             by
             11.
             
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             NO
             doubt
             ,
             
               Christ
               God-Man
            
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             person
             designed
             from
             eternity
             ,
             
             with
             his
             own
             consent
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             yeelding
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             stands
             not
             in
             that
             Covenant-relation
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             :
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             What
             Argument
             does
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             people
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             
             who
             call
             the
             
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Zech.
             13.9
             .
             
             Jer.
             32.38
             .
             Isai
             ,
             25.9
             .
             the
             same
             shall
             prove
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             As
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             
               my
               God
            
             ,
             
             he
             must
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             As
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             11.20
             .
             Ezek.
             34.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             30.
             
             Now
             this
             is
             clearly
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
             89.26
             .
             
               He
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Rock
               of
               my
               salvation
            
             :
             The
             Son
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             saith
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               God
            
             ,
             Heb.
             1.5
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               I
               ▪
               will
               be
               to
               him
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               Son.
            
             It
             is
             expounded
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             first
             spoken
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             Type
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             
               My
               mercy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             Covenant-mercy
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             and
             
               his
               seed
               ,
               shall
               stand
               sure
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             1
             
             Chron.
             22.10
             .
             
               He
               shall
               build
               a
               house
               for
               my
               Name
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               Son
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               his
               father
               .
            
             Then
             follows
             the
             Covenant-promise
             :
             
               And
               I
               will
               establish
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               over
               Israel
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             which
             is
             expounded
             ,
             Psal.
             89.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             &c.
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Covenanted
             King
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             indures
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             and
             cannot
             agree
             to
             David
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             now
             gone
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             Christ
             flees
             to
             this
             Covenant
             in
             his
             extream
             suffering
             ,
             
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Mat.
             27.46
             .
             So
             Psal.
             40.
             it
             is
             Christ
             who
             saith
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Covenant
             compellation
             ,
             
               my
               God
            
             ,
             and
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             
               Mine
               ears
               thou
               hast
               opened
            
             ,
             who
             removes
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             offers
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
             
               A
               body
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               me
               .
            
             So
             also
             ,
             Ps.
             45.7
             .
             
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousnesse
               and
               hatest
               wickednesse
               :
               Therefore
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
            
             (
             a
             Covenant
             word
             )
             
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
               ,
               above
               thy
               fellows
               .
            
             See
             glorified
             Christ
             glorying
             in
             this
             ,
             Rev.
             3.12
             .
             
               Him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               make
               a
               pillar
               in
               the
               house
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               no
               more
               out
               :
               and
               I
               will
               write
               upon
               him
               the
               Name
               of
               my
               God
            
             (
             which
             is
             )
             
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               cometh
               down
               out
               of
               heaven
               from
               ny
               God
            
             :
             Four
             times
             he
             calls
             him
             his
             God.
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             in
             his
             Type
             ,
             Psal.
             118.28
             .
             he
             who
             comes
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               exalt
               thee
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             a
             noble
             example
             in
             this
             teaching
             us
             to
             ride
             at
             this
             ●nchor
             of
             hope
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             by
             Covenant
             .
             Mic.
             5.4
             .
             Christ
             shall
             feed
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
            
             Isa.
             55.4
             .
          
           
           
             
             2.
             
             Arg.
             Is
             taken
             from
             the
             Lords
             way
             of
             calling
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             :
             So
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             the
             Lords
             chosen
             ,
             called
             ,
             and
             sent
             servant
             ,
             is
             either
             ingadged
             in
             the
             service
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             cannot
             choose
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             choose
             and
             call
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             be
             chosen
             and
             called
             to
             that
             service
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             chosen
             and
             called
             servant
             by
             free
             agreement
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Lord
             who
             calls
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             partie
             called
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Covenant
             between
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             sent
             Ambassadour
             who
             is
             sent
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Messenger
             who
             comes
             with
             such
             news
             .
             Now
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Isai.
             42.1
             .
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               whom
               I
               uphold
               ,
               my
               chosen
               in
               whom
               my
               soul
               delights
               .
            
             And
             of
             meer
             grace
             and
             free-love
             ,
             both
             God
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             for
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             was
             Christ
             sent
             
               to
               preach
               glad
               tidings
               to
               the
               meek
               ,
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken-hearted
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
            
             Isai.
             61.1
             .
             
               to
               say
               to
               the
               prisoners
               go
               forth
               ,
            
             Isai.
             49.9
             .
             For
             Isai.
             42.6
             .
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               called
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               righteousnesse
            
             —
             7.
             
             
               To
               open
               the
               blind
               eyes
               ,
               to
               bring
               out
               the
               prisoners
               from
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               out
               of
               the
               prison-house
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             conclude
             or
             determine
             him
             to
             send
             :
             1.
             
             To
             save
             men
             ,
             not
             Angels
             ,
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             men
             ,
             not
             others
             ;
             Joh.
             15.13
             ,
             14.
             3.
             
             So
             ill
             deserving
             men
             ,
             as
             
               lost
               ones
            
             ,
             Luk.
             19.10
             .
             sinners
             ,
             ●
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             Rom.
             5.6.8
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             When
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             Ezek.
             37.23
             .
             he
             addes
             a
             word
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               I
               will
               cleanse
               them
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             24.
             
             
               And
               David
               my
               servant
            
             (
             the
             son
             of
             
               David
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             David
             was
             dead
             )
             
               shall
               be
               King
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               shall
               have
               one
               Sheepherd
               .
            
             Ezek.
             34.23
             .
             
               I
               will
               set
               up
               one
               Sheepherd
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               feed
               them
               ,
               even
               my
               servant
            
             David
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               their
               Sheepherd
               .
            
             24.
             
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             And
             Zecha
             .
             13.
             
             JEHOVAH
             ownes
             Christ
             as
             this
             Sheepherd
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             his
             hireing
             .
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Awake
               ,
               O
               sword
               ,
               against
               my
               Sheepherd
               .
            
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
             
               The
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               ,
               behold
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             this
             David
             is
             the
             Servant
             ,
             Sheepherd
             ,
             and
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             by
             nature
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             the
             Man
             Christ
             is
             by
             Nature
             his
             servant
             ,
             but
             
             
               Christ-Mediatour
               ,
               God-Man
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             his
             servant
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             so
             by
             free
             consent
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             who
             hires
             and
             sends
             him
             ,
             and
             on
             Christs
             part
             ,
             who
             graciously
             condescended
             to
             be
             hired
             ,
             and
             undertook
             for
             us
             ;
             which
             all
             along
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             no
             servile
             reward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             Christs
             voluntary
             yeelding
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             proves
             this
             ,
             
             if
             
               Christ
               ,
               God
               :
               Man
            
             willing
             to
             empty
             himself
             and
             take
             on
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             did
             offer
             his
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               burnt-offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
            
             Psal.
             40.6
             .
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
             
               a
               body
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               me
               .
            
             7.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               loe
               I
               come
               (
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               )
               to
               do
               thy
               will.
            
             And
             if
             Christ-God-Man
             did
             willingly
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             of
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             
               no
               man
               could
               take
               his
               life
               from
               him
               ,
            
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             Joh.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             18.
             
             Joh.
             18.5.8
             .
             Joh.
             14.31
             .
             Luk.
             9.51
             .
             Then
             is
             Christs
             free
             consent
             to
             be
             our
             surety
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             clear
             ,
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             Luk.
             19.10
             .
             
               And
               if
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               bruise
               him
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.10
             .
             and
             of
             love
             to
             give
             him
             to
             the
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             Rom.
             8.3.32
             .
             Matth.
             21.37
             .
             then
             the
             Lords
             consent
             that
             he
             should
             be
             our
             Surety
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             evident
             .
             Now
             a
             mutuall
             agreement
             between
             JEHOVAH
             and
             the
             Son
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             undertaking
             is
             a
             compact
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             have
             us
             saved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
             from
             the
             agreed
             upon
             giving
             and
             taking
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             free
             giving
             of
             some
             to
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             ransoned
             ,
             and
             keeped
             ,
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             part
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             free
             closing
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             own
             and
             answer
             for
             the
             given
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             There
             certainly
             is
             a
             Covenant
             gone
             before
             ,
             as
             Jacobs
             reckoning
             with
             Laban
             ,
             Gen.
             31.39
             .
             
               That
               which
               was
               torn
               of
               beasts
               ,
               I
               brought
               not
               unto
               thee
               :
               I
               bare
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               ;
               of
               my
               hand
               didst
               thou
               require
               it
               ,
               whether
               stolen
               by
               day
               ,
               or
               stolen
               by
               night
               .
            
             40.
             
             
               (
               Thus
               )
               I
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               the
               drought
               consumed
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               frost
               by
               night
               ;
               and
               my
               sleep
               departed
               from
               mine
               eyes
               .
            
             This
             evidently
             speaks
             a
             Covenant
             upon
             Labans
             part
             ,
             delivering
             his
             flock
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             servant
             and
             sheepherd
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               contract
               with
               thee
               ,
               I
               deliver
               my
               flock
               to
               thee
               ,
               answer
               for
               them
               :
               make
               an
               account
               to
               me
               of
               dead
               and
               living
               .
            
             And
             on
             Jacobs
             part
             ,
             a
             taking
             burden
             Covenant
             wayes
             to
             take
             care
             of
             
             them
             ;
             and
             a
             Covenant-yeelding
             ,
             
               require
               thou
               at
               my
               hand
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               weak
               and
               strong
               of
               the
               flock
               :
               I
               bind
               my self
               to
               keep
               them
               .
            
             So
             Christ
             hath
             delivered
             and
             given
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             many
             by
             head
             and
             name
             ,
             Joh.
             17.2
             .
             
               As
               thou
               hast
               given
               him
               power
               over
               all
               flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               give
               eternall
               life
               to
               as
               many
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               thou
               hast
               given
               him
               .
            
             12.
             
             
               Those
               that
               thou
               gavest
               me
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               are
               lost
               .
            
             Joh.
             6.37
             .
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               comer
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               .
            
             39.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Fathers
            
             (
             Covenant
             -
             )
             
               will
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               which
               seeth
               the
               Son
               and
               beleeveth
               on
               him
               ,
               may
               have
               ●●verlasting
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               up
            
             (
             by
             Covenant
             and
             Gospel-promise
             )
             
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             .
             And
             what
             speaketh
             stronger
             consolation
             ,
             then
             the
             Father
             gave
             me
             to
             the
             Son
             Christ
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             undertook
             for
             me
             ,
             hath
             given
             a
             written
             band
             under
             his
             hand
             to
             keep
             me
             ?
             O
             what
             happinesse
             !
             that
             I
             am
             not
             mine
             own
             keeper
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             have
             Covenant-wise
             closed
             and
             stricken
             hands
             ,
             the
             one
             having
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             received
             me
             a-keeping
             .
             2.
             
             My
             soul
             enter
             thou
             not
             into
             their
             secrets
             who
             lay
             all
             peace
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             upon
             their
             own
             Socinian
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             indifferent
             relying
             upon
             the
             
               Saviour
               Jesus
            
             and
             their
             own
             holiness
             ,
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             love
             to
             God.
             Sure
             ,
             the
             comfort
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             assurance
             subjective
             that
             they
             have
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             stronger
             then
             the
             objective
             and
             fundamentall
             certitude
             of
             standing
             ,
             persevering
             ,
             overcoming
             ,
             flowing
             from
             free-will
             ▪
             which
             is
             woefully
             free
             and
             indifferent
             to
             persevere
             and
             stand
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             persevere
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             away
             .
             It
             s
             a
             stronger
             consolation
             (
             and
             the
             strongest
             should
             be
             the
             Christians
             choise
             )
             that
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             giving
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Sons
             receiving
             of
             sinners
             ;
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             salvation
             to
             me
             which
             relies
             and
             leans
             upon
             Christs
             undertaking
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             nor
             casten
             out
             ,
             then
             upon
             my
             undertaking
             for
             my self
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Argument
             is
             from
             Christs
             receiving
             the
             Seals
             ,
             Who
             so
             receives
             in
             his
             body
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             yet
             needs
             no
             putting
             off
             of
             the
             
               body
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             needs
             
               no
               forgivenesse
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             
             no
             regeneration
             ,
             no
             burying
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             eats
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             that
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             take
             away
             his
             sins
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
             since
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             under
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Covenant
             then
             sinners
             are
             ,
             for
             these
             seals
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             Covenanted
             people
             ,
             strangers
             and
             Pagans
             might
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             but
             these
             in
             Covenant
             only
             ,
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             Exod.
             12.48
             .
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             and
             Christ
             must
             have
             received
             Seals
             for
             other
             uses
             and
             ends
             ,
             then
             sinners
             received
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             he
             was
             the
             God
             of
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             undertaker
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             perfect
             a
             higher
             command
             then
             any
             mortall
             man
             was
             under
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sinners
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             and
             beside
             that
             ,
             for
             our
             cause
             he
             was
             
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             so
             was
             Circumcised
             ,
             Luk.
             2.21
             .
             Baptized
             ,
             Matth.
             3.13
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             did
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Mat.
             26.18
             ▪
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mar.
             14.18
             .
             Luk.
             22.13
             ,
             14.
             he
             ▪
             in
             coming
             under
             that
             state
             in
             which
             he
             must
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             ,
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             be
             under
             even
             Gospel
             commands
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             suteable
             to
             his
             holy
             Nature
             ,
             testifieth
             in
             obeying
             all
             commands
             even
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             (
             and
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             he
             was
             under
             no
             such
             obligation
             )
             that
             he
             was
             under
             a
             speciall
             ingagement
             ,
             and
             compact
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             And
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             feel
             what
             imbred
             delight
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             peace
             is
             in
             duties
             ;
             when
             Christ
             Covenants
             with
             God
             to
             come
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             hardest
             of
             commands
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sinners
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Law
             and
             command
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             hath
             most
             of
             obedience
             which
             hath
             most
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             Christ
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             needed
             seals
             to
             his
             speciall
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Father
             ?
             
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             needed
             no
             seals
             at
             all
             to
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             of
             dependency
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             sinfull
             weaknesse
             in
             his
             faith
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             capable
             of
             growing
             ,
             Luk.
             2.52
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             requires
             not
             the
             like
             physicall
             intention
             and
             bendednesse
             of
             acts
             of
             obedience
             from
             the
             young
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             aged
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             seals
             proves
             Christ
             to
             be
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             makes
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             under
             the
             other
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             the
             speciall
             command
             of
             dying
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             command
             of
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             
             6.
             
             Argument
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Lords
             libertie
             :
             If
             God
             might
             in
             justice
             have
             prosecuted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             Adam
             and
             his
             might
             justly
             have
             suffered
             eternall
             death
             for
             sin
             (
             for
             the
             Law
             is
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             threatning
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             just
             )
             except
             the
             Lord
             had
             of
             grace
             made
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Lord
             send
             ,
             or
             not
             send
             a
             Saviour
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             suffering
             Redeemer
             and
             Surety
             as
             pleased
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             pleased
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             Christ
             may
             refuse
             to
             undertake
             ,
             or
             willingly
             agree
             ,
             as
             pleased
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             being
             God●consubstantiall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             might
             have
             stood
             to
             the
             Law-way
             of
             works
             :
             For
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             could
             have
             hindered
             him
             to
             follow
             a
             course
             of
             justice
             against
             all
             men
             ?
             then
             if
             both
             agreed
             to
             dispense
             with
             that
             Law-way
             to
             save
             man
             ;
             Here
             is
             Covenant-condiscension
             between
             JEHOVAH
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             of
             quieting
             Law
             ,
             and
             pitching
             on
             a
             milde
             Gospel-way
             .
          
           
             
             7.
             
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Christ
             :
             He
             to
             whom
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             him
             
               they
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               ,
            
             and
             he
             who
             is
             eminently
             the
             chief
             heir
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             as
             ingaged
             to
             make
             good
             the
             promises
             on
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             to
             give
             forgivenesse
             ,
             Jer.
             31.34
             ,
             Heb.
             8.12
             .
             perseverance
             ,
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isa.
             54.10
             .
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
             
               peace
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             34.25
             .
             Lev.
             26.6.11
             ,
             12.
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               Jer.
            
             31.33
             .
             Ezek.
             11.19
             .
             Heb.
             8.10
             .
             
               life
               eternall
               ,
               Joh.
            
             10.28
             .
             and
             to
             make
             good
             the
             promises
             upon
             our
             part
             ,
             by
             fulfilling
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             giving
             habituall
             grace
             ,
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             and
             actuall
             influences
             ,
             Jer.
             31.34
             .
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Ezek
             36.27
             .
             to
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             God
             must
             strike
             a
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             anointing
             in
             its
             fulnesse
             ,
             above
             his
             fellows
             ,
             without
             measure
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             all
             these
             promises
             as
             Mediatour
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             grace
             and
             life
             that
             the
             Lord
             bestows
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             grace
             out
             of
             the
             store-house
             of
             the
             
               Mediatour
               God-Man
            
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             be
             given
             to
             Christ
             by
             promise
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             
               Now
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               and
               his
               seed
               were
               the
               promises
               made
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               seeds
               ,
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
            
             :
             He
             cannot
             well
             mean
             mysticall
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             indeed
             many
             and
             numerous
             ,
             as
             Isai.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Isai.
             60.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             22.27
             .
             compared
             with
             Rev.
             5.11
             .
             Rev.
             7.9
             .
             for
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             Christ-God-Man
             eminently
             ,
             not
             formally
             :
             For
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             
               All
               the
               
               promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               .
            
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             us
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             grace
             ,
             then
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             first
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             more
             eminently
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             for
             him
             :
             
               Propter
               quod
               unumquodque●ale
               ,
               id
               ipsum
               magis
               tale
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             promises
             are
             fulfilled
             and
             made
             good
             ,
             not
             because
             we
             fulfill
             the
             condition
             ,
             but
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             merit
             ,
             both
             the
             grace
             promised
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             habituall
             and
             actuall
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             ,
             be
             it
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             humility
             ,
             &c.
             is
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             he
             who
             makes
             the
             Covenant
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             Act.
             7.32
             .
             Who
             said
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             —
             34.
             
             
               I
               bave
               seen
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               affliction
               of
               my
               people
               which
               is
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               heard
               their
               groaning
               ,
               and
               am
               come
               down
               to
               deliver
               them
               :
               And
               now
               come
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               unto
               Aegypt
               .
            
             And
             v.
             35.
             
             Moses
             
               is
               made
               a
               Ruler
               and
               a
               deliverer
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Angel
               that
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               the
               bush
               .
            
             This
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Angel
             ,
             38.
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
             
             
               Whom
               they
               tempted
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.9
             .
             Of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             23.21
             .
             
               Beware
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               provoke
               him
               not
               :
               for
               he
               will
               not
               pardon
               your
               transgressions
               ,
               for
               my
               Name
               is
               upon
               him
               .
            
             And
             this
             Angel
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Omniscient
             God
             that
             sees
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             .
             3.
             
             Hears
             their
             prayers
             .
             4.
             
             Delivers
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             Exod.
             20.1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             and
             so
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             .
             It
             is
             much
             for
             weak
             beleevers
             that
             God
             stands
             ingadged
             in
             Christ
             by
             Covenant
             with
             him
             to
             give
             us
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             given
             himself
             Surety
             for
             the
             standing
             of
             a
             tottering
             beleever
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             ground
             to
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             shall
             make
             good
             his
             undertaking
             ?
             Also
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             promises
             be
             made
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             upon
             condition
             that
             Christ
             do
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ;
             then
             sure
             Christ
             is
             under
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             injoy
             his
             reward
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             ?
             And
             to
             have
             a
             beleeving
             seed
             is
             Christs
             reward
             ,
             heaven
             and
             earth
             can
             make
             no
             ●urer
             binding
             for
             faith
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             the
             former
             Argument
             is
             from
             the
             promise
             made
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Predictions
             ,
             Prophecies
             and
             Promises
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             of
             whom
             such
             glorious
             promises
             are
             foretold
             ,
             and
             may
             claim
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             he
             
             hath
             some
             word
             of
             promise
             for
             suiting
             these
             things
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             do
             what
             is
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             Prophecies
             and
             Promises
             there
             be
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             Isa.
             22.22
             .
             
               The
               key
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             David
             
               will
               I
               lay
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               :
               so
               he
               shall
               open
               and
               none
               shall
               shut
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               shut
               and
               none
               shall
               open
               .
            
             23.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               fasten
               him
               as
               a
               nail
               in
               a
               sure
               place
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               glorious
               Throne
               to
               his
               fathers
               house
               .
            
             24.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               hang
               upon
               him
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               the
               off-spring
               and
               the
               issue
               ,
               all
               vessels
               of
               small
               quantity
               :
               from
               the
               vessels
               of
               cups
               ,
               even
               to
               all
               the
               vessels
               of
               flagons
               .
            
             Zech.
             3.8
             .
             
               For
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               forth
               my
               servant
               the
               BRANCH
               .
            
             Zech.
             6.12
             .
             
               Speak
               unto
            
             Joshua
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Thus
               speaketh
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               the
               man
               whose
               Name
               is
               the
               BRANCH
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               grow
               up
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             13.
             
             
               Even
               he
               shall
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               bear
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               shall
               sit
               and
               rule
               upon
               his
               Throne
               .
            
             Mic.
             5.4
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               stand
               and
               feed
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               abide
               :
               For
               now
               shall
               he
               be
               great
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               And
               this
               man
               shall
               be
               the
               peace
               ,
               when
               the
               Assyrian
               shall
               come
               into
               our
               land
               .
            
             So
             Psal.
             72.7
             .
             
               In
               his
               dayes
               shall
               the
               righteous
               flourish
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             ,
             as
             Christ
             prayed
             in
             faith
             ,
             Joh.
             17.5
             .
             to
             be
             glorified
             with
             the
             glory
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             finished
             the
             work
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             crucified
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             fixed
             to
             suffer
             :
             So
             may
             Christ
             pray
             in
             faith
             to
             Govern
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             conquished
             people
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             to
             fulfill
             all
             the
             work
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             this
             supposes
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
             Hence
             ,
             Arg.
             9.
             from
             the
             suite
             he
             bids
             his
             Son
             aske
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             Psal.
             2.8
             .
             
               Aske
               of
               me
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               .
            
             Psal.
             89.26
             .
             
               He
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Rock
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             27.
             
             
               Also
               I
               will
               make
               him
               my
               first-born
               ,
               higher
               then
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             28.
             
             
               My
               mercy
               will
               I
               keep
               for
               him
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             God
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             call
             upon
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hear
             thee
             :
             This
             argues
             a
             Covenant
             that
             God
             
             shall
             hear
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             ;
             Then
             it
             sayes
             ,
             if
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             shall
             pray
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             heard
             and
             prospered
             with
             successe
             in
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Argument
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wages
             ,
             
             which
             a
             Covenant
             calls
             for
             :
             Christ
             complains
             ,
             Isa.
             49.4
             .
             
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               laboured
               in
               vain
               ,
               I
               have
               spent
               my
               strength
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               in
               vain
            
             :
             there
             's
             work
             .
             Shall
             he
             have
             nothing
             for
             his
             work
             ?
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               Yet
               surely
               my
               judgement
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               work
               with
               my
               God.
            
             v.
             6.
             
             He
             receives
             an
             answer
             of
             a
             full
             reward
             for
             his
             work
             :
             
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               light
               thing
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               my
               servant
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               Tribes
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               to
               restore
               the
               preserved
               of
            
             Israel
             :
             
               I
               will
               also
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               may'st
               be
               my
               salvation
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Which
             words
             are
             cited
             true
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               Luke
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.47
             .
             when
             Christ
             is
             Preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             And
             as
             one
             who
             laboured
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             craves
             his
             wages
             ,
             though
             the
             Jews
             pay
             him
             unworthily
             .
             Zech.
             11.12
             .
             
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               if
               ye
               think
               good
               ,
            
             give
             (
             me
             )
             
               my
               price
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               forbear
            
             ;
             pay
             me
             ,
             or
             pay
             me
             not
             :
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             payed
             him
             .
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
             
               He
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               —
               and
               became
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             Here
             is
             work
             :
             followeth
             his
             wages
             ,
             call
             it
             merit
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             reward
             and
             the
             end
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             which
             Christ
             both
             desired
             and
             intended
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             labours
             .
             v.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Therefore
               God
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               Name
               above
               every
               name
               .
            
             Act.
             5.21
             .
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               ▪
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             Isa.
             53.10
             .
             
               When
               he
               shall
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
            
             (
             which
             was
             work
             hard
             enough
             )
             
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
            
             (
             which
             was
             his
             souls
             desired
             wages
             )
             
               he
               shall
               prolong
               his
               days
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               prosper
               in
               hand
               :
            
             11.
             
             
               He
               shall
               see
               of
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               will
               I
               divide
               him
               (
               a
               portion
               )
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               divide
               the
               spoyl
               with
               strong
               :
            
             that
             is
             an
             ample
             reward
             .
             Follows
             his
             work
             ▪
             
               because
               he
               hath
               powred
               out
               his
               soul
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               numbred
               with
               the
               transgressours
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               made
               intercession
               for
               the
               transgressours
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             his
             care
             to
             finish
             the
             work
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             Joh.
             4.34
             .
             Joh.
             17.4
             .
             Joh.
             8.29
             .
             and
             as
             the
             Father
             
             loved
             ,
             so
             he
             rewarded
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             not
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             voluntary
             compact
             ,
             but
             he
             loves
             his
             obedience
             ,
             Joh.
             10.17
             .
             
               Therefore
               doth
               my
               Father
               love
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               take
               it
               again
               .
            
             Joh.
             15.10
             .
             
               If
               ye
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               ,
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               my
               love
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               have
               kept
               my
               Fathers
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               abide
               in
               his
               love
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             but
             a
             redeemed
             and
             saved
             people
             was
             much
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             much
             in
             his
             desire
             and
             intention
             .
             Joh.
             10.10
             .
             
               I
               am
               come
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               life
               ,
               and
               have
               it
               more
               aboundantly
               .
            
             And
             if
             ,
             to
             finish
             the
             work
             ,
             especially
             of
             saving
             lost
             man
             ,
             was
             his
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             Joh.
             4.34
             .
             and
             he
             prayed
             for
             the
             ransoned
             ones
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             
               to
               sanctifie
               them
            
             :
             17.
             
             
               That
               they
               might
               he
               where
               he
               is
               ,
            
             24.
             
             There
             must
             be
             always
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             a
             design
             of
             love
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             made
             redeemed
             ones
             his
             end
             ,
             his
             work
             ,
             his
             souls
             satisfaction
             ,
             Isa.
             53.11
             .
             And
             O
             how
             worthlesse
             were
             we
             !
             that
             the
             desire
             of
             God
             should
             be
             toward
             us
             :
             How
             far
             below
             the
             price
             that
             love
             put
             on
             us
             ?
             Was
             man
             a
             Crown
             and
             wager
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             
             for
             such
             a
             God
             to
             run
             for
             ,
             to
             work
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             win
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             more
             fixed
             seat
             in
             Angels
             ,
             then
             in
             clay
             ,
             for
             so
             high
             a
             love
             as
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             there
             room
             in
             so
             low
             a
             peece
             of
             created
             Nothing
             ,
             for
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             deep
             ,
             so
             broad
             and
             long
             a
             design
             ,
             so
             high
             an
             aime
             ,
             as
             nothing
             could
             be
             the
             last
             and
             the
             least
             result
             of
             transcendent
             love
             ,
             but
             great
             
               Immanuell
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             ?
             Reason
             might
             say
             ,
             a
             lesse
             price
             may
             buy
             poor
             man
             ,
             a
             lower
             design
             may
             compasse
             sinners
             .
             But
             love
             said
             no
             lesse
             could
             do
             it
             :
             and
             this
             love
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             mistake
             ,
             in
             buying
             ,
             infinite
             love
             cannot
             erre
             in
             designes
             of
             free-love
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Argument
             is
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             :
             Christ
             is
             made
             a
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
             another
             way
             then
             other
             Priests
             :
             Heb.
             7.21
             .
             
               For
               those
               Priests
               were
               made
               without
               an
               oath
               :
               but
               this
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             ,
             Psal.
             110.4
             .
             No
             man
             enters
             to
             an
             office
             by
             an
             oath
             to
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             in
             such
             an
             administration
             ,
             but
             he
             enters
             also
             to
             the
             office
             by
             Covenant
             .
             And
             this
             oath
             is
             sworn
             by
             the
             Lord
             JEHOVAH
             ,
             to
             Christ
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               ,
               —
               thou
               art
               a
               Priest.
            
             It
             s
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priesthood
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             
             Aaron
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             no
             oath
             .
             Psal.
             89.35
             .
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
               by
               my
               Holinesse
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lie
               unto
            
             David
             ,
             
             (
             the
             Messiah
             my
             Anointed
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             David
             .
             
             )
             36.
             
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Act.
             2.30
             .
             
               Therefore
               being
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               God
               with
               an
               oath
               had
               sworn
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               loins
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               would
               raise
               up
               Christ
               to
               sit
               upon
               his
               Throne
               .
            
             31.
             
             
               He
               seeing
               this
               before
               spake
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             Psal.
             1●2
             .
             11
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               in
               truth
               unto
            
             David
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               body
               will
               I
               set
               upon
               thy
               Throne
               .
            
             12.
             
             
               If
               thy
               children
               shall
               keep
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               my
               Testimony
               that
               I
               shall
               teach
               them
               ,
               their
               children
               also
               shal
               sit
               upon
               thy
               Throne
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             They
             shall
             sit
             so
             and
             so
             by
             Covenant
             blessed
             in
             Christ.
             And
             so
             the
             stability
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             decree
             and
             oath
             is
             not
             to
             make
             the
             children
             of
             David
             secure
             ,
             but
             watchfull
             in
             their
             duty
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             a
             condition
             without
             the
             which
             the
             Messiah
             should
             not
             reign
             ,
             but
             without
             this
             he
             should
             not
             reign
             to
             their
             comfort
             and
             everlasting
             good
             .
             But
             otherwise
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Lords
             Covenant-faithfulnesse
             depends
             not
             upon
             mens
             unbeleef
             ,
             Rom.
             3.3
             .
             and
             for
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             promise
             and
             oath
             which
             made
             good
             Christ
             his
             reign
             which
             shall
             not
             cease
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             7.12
             .
             1
             King.
             8.25
             .
             2
             Chron.
             6.16
             .
             Luk.
             1.69
             .
             Gen.
             21.17
             ,
             18
             ▪
             Hence
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Christ
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             made
             with
             Adam
             should
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
             2.
             
             No
             oath
             in
             that
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             No
             promise
             or
             oath
             to
             give
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             for
             that
             effect
             .
             And
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             King
             of
             my
             will
             to
             reign
             over
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             give
             repentance
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             sworn
             him
             to
             be
             an
             eternall
             Priest
             who
             offered
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             present
             evill
             world
             ,
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             to
             ransome
             me
             from
             my
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             that
             I
             should
             ,
             being
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             live
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Heb.
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rev.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             is
             somewhat
             more
             comfortable
             then
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             any
             tempted
             Saint
             may
             be
             a
             justified
             Saint
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             limme
             of
             Satan
             and
             a
             child
             of
             perdition
             to
             morrow
             ,
             as
             Judas
             was
             :
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             a
             sworn
             Advocate
             in
             the
             nick
             and
             hour
             of
             temptation
             to
             help
             ,
             
             in
             the
             act
             of
             winnowing
             :
             and
             had
             not
             made
             promises
             of
             actuall
             grace
             to
             actuall
             temptations
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             Luk.
             22.31
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             .
             Math.
             10.19
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             sworn
             a
             King
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             to
             overcome
             the
             rockinesse
             and
             flinty
             and
             stony
             rebellion
             of
             will
             ,
             providing
             that
             will
             shall
             first
             yeeld
             and
             not
             play
             the
             King
             against
             Christ
             :
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             see
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             looser
             (
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Covenanter
             being
             ten
             times
             stronger
             to
             evill
             then
             the
             will
             of
             Adam
             was
             )
             then
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             an
             infinitely
             more
             plain
             path
             to
             a
             more
             fiery
             hell
             then
             the
             Law.
             And
             it
             speaks
             much
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             everlasting
             salvation
             of
             the
             Elect
             is
             in
             such
             a
             castle
             as
             the
             oath
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             and
             infinitely
             faithfull
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Argument
             is
             the
             more
             considerable
             that
             every
             Priesthood
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             is
             imposed
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             2.5
             .
             
               My
               Covenant
               was
               with
               him
               of
               life
               and
               peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             is
             explained
             in
             three
             eternall
             acts
             .
             1.
             
             Designation
             ,
             decree
             or
             ordination
             ,
             and
             delectation
             in
             the
             work
             .
             2.
             
             Mercy
             and
             peace
             ,
             truth
             and
             righteousnes
             are
             agreed
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             The
             designed
             sending
             of
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             a
             Covenant
             as
             this
             was
             .
             4.
             
             The
             twelfth
             Argument
             .
             5.
             
             The
             thoughts
             of
             eternall
             love
             .
          
           
             THe
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             is
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             As
             transacted
             in
             time
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             actuall
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             of
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             an
             eternall
             transaction
             and
             compact
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             second
             Person
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             gave
             personall
             consent
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Undertaker
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             And
             these
             three
             acts
             are
             considerable
             in
             the
             Persons
             in
             this
             latter
             consideration
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Designation
                   of
                   one
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Decree
                   and
                   destination
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Delectation
                   in
                   the
                   work
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             :
             There
             must
             have
             been
             a
             Person
             ,
             either
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             By
             God
             ,
             from
             eternity
             set
             apart
             ,
             separated
             ,
             and
             designed
             :
             And
             2.
             
             This
             person
             must
             have
             given
             an
             actuall
             consent
             from
             eternity
             to
             the
             designation
             :
             Now
             the
             person
             designed
             was
             the
             Son
             only
             ,
             this
             lot
             eternally
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             fell
             upon
             only
             him
             who
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Lamb
               fore-ordained
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             And
             because
             Christ-God
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             does
             not
             begin
             to
             consent
             and
             agree
             to
             the
             designation
             in
             time
             ,
             nor
             can
             Christ-God
             will
             any
             thing
             in
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             will
             ,
             and
             consent
             unto
             ,
             from
             eternity
             ;
             therefore
             he
             was
             present
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             consented
             unto
             the
             designation
             ,
             and
             closed
             the
             bargain
             from
             eternity
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             ,
             Christ
             had
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             designed
             Saviour
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             and
             prayes
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             God-Man
             ,
             be
             glorified
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             manifestation
             of
             that
             glory
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             
               that
               he
               had
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ,
            
             
             Joh.
             17.5
             .
             and
             here
             is
             an
             eternally
             closed
             Covenant
             between
             JEHOVAH
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             parties
             .
             And
             who
             sees
             not
             our
             debt
             of
             love
             ,
             for
             a
             foresight
             and
             providence
             of
             pure
             grace
             ?
             Behold
             a
             designed
             Physician
             before
             we
             be
             sick
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             his
             own
             consent
             ,
             writing
             himself
             the
             repairer
             of
             the
             breaches
             before
             the
             house
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             healer
             and
             binder
             up
             before
             the
             bones
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             chosen
             and
             predestinate
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sayes
             Amen
             to
             the
             choise
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             chosen
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             fore-ordained
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lamb
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             was
             laid
             ,
             to
             be
             slain
             for
             our
             sin
             .
             Hence
             ,
             2.
             offended
             Justice
             by
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Persons
             pleads
             that
             man
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             pleading
             is
             most
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             cannot
             be
             broken
             nor
             repealed
             .
             
               The
               soul
               that
               sins
               must
               die
               ,
            
             Ezech.
             18.
             the
             threatning
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             2.
             
             Mercy
             pleads
             (
             not
             having
             a
             Throne
             higher
             then
             justice
             ,
             
             as
             Arminius
             saith
             )
             that
             so
             many
             chosen
             ones
             may
             find
             mercy
             ,
             and
             peace
             calls
             for
             reconciliation
             to
             sinners
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Infinite
             wisedome
             also
             requires
             that
             justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             (
             under
             the
             name
             of
             mercy
             we
             comprehend
             free
             and
             rich
             grace
             )
             may
             meet
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             righteousnesse
             may
             kisse
             each
             other
             ,
             Psa.
             
             85.11
             .
             Hence
             all
             these
             Attributes
             of
             glory
             must
             come
             forth
             ,
             that
             a
             Throne
             may
             be
             set
             up
             and
             a
             Psalm
             may
             be
             sung
             ,
             Rev.
             5.12
             .
             and
             the
             
               thousands
               of
               thousands
               may
               cry
               ,
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
            
             13.
             
             
               And
               every
               creature
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             (
             saith
             
               John
               )
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               heard
               I
               saying
               ,
               Blessing
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               power
               be
               unto
               Him
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Hence
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             conflict
             between
             mercy
             and
             justice
             (
             as
             Arminius
             saith
             )
             nor
             any
             naturall
             desire
             in
             God
             to
             have
             all
             Angels
             and
             men
             saved
             ,
             which
             is
             hindered
             by
             justice
             .
             Job
             sayeth
             truely
             ,
             c.
             23.
             v.
             13.
             
             
               He
               is
               of
               one
               (
               minde
               )
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
            
             (
             from
             this
             end
             which
             he
             intends
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             compasse
             it
             to
             another
             end
             )
             
               and
               what
               his
               soul
               desires
            
             (
             in
             saving
             or
             destroying
             )
             
               even
               that
               he
               doth
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               he
               performeth
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               decreed
               for
               me
            
             (
             and
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             his
             decrees
             are
             most
             free
             ,
             Eph.
             1.11
             .
             )
             
               and
               many
               such
               things
               ,
               or
               many
               the
               like
               things
               are
               with
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             pleased
             his
             most
             free
             ,
             soveraign
             and
             absolute
             Counsell
             to
             bring
             forth
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             
             to
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             to
             sea
             and
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             grace
             ,
             power
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             Rev.
             5.13
             .
             and
             in
             Christ
             the
             decreed
             and
             appointed
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             fo●e
             ordained
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             who
             agreed
             to
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             eternall
             compact
             took
             the
             burden
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             that
             of
             Psal.
             85.10
             .
             
               Mercy
               and
               Truth
               are
               met
               together
               ,
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Peace
               have
               kissed
               each
               other
               .
            
             11.
             
             
               Truth
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               Righteousnesse
               shall
               look
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             this
             transaction
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             let
             out
             to
             men
             for
             their
             salvation
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             th●se
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Did
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               also
               from
               eternity
               ,
               say
            
             Amen
             ,
             
               and
               agree
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               to
               lead
               the
               Saints
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               ,
               to
               comfort
               them
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               from
               eternity
               decree
               to
               send
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               the
               Spirit
               also
               consent
               to
               the
               decree
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ?
               And
               so
               shall
               there
               be
               also
               a
               Covenant
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               sending
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
             Joh.
             16.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
               and
               the
               Spirit
               who
               is
               sent
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Every
             mutuall
             agreement
             between
             the
             blessed
             Persons
             concerning
             their
             actions
             without
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             
             nor
             need
             we
             contend
             about
             names
             .
             What
             if
             we
             say
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Oeconomicall
             and
             dispensatory
             agreement
             of
             sending
             and
             being
             sent
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Redemption
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             though
             two
             things
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hinder
             us
             to
             call
             such
             an
             agreement
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             voluntary
             compact
             or
             Covenant
             ?
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             naturall
             and
             not
             voluntary
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             admirable
             order
             of
             working
             as
             the
             Father
             creates
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             eternall
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             person
             ,
             a
             suppositum
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             his
             mighty
             power
             :
             a
             third
             Person
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Son
             is
             decreed
             with
             his
             own
             consent
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             ,
             to
             empty
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             time
             cloathed
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             the
             state
             and
             legall
             condition
             of
             a
             Covenant-Obeyer
             of
             God
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             :
             and
             this
             may
             well
             be
             called
             a
             Covenant-transaction
             ,
             and
             a
             course
             of
             Covenant-obedience
             in
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             condition
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             comes
             not
             under
             .
             And
             what
             should
             man
             say
             when
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             Three
             carries
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             iniquities
             should
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             and
             the
             Son
             should
             be
             sent
             ,
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             and
             he
             from
             eternity
             should
             step
             out
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               send
               me
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               to
               do
               thy
               will.
            
             Joh.
             3.13
             .
             
               No
               man
            
             (
             no
             person
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               ascended
               up
               to
               heaven
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             These
             votes
             of
             love
             fell
             not
             upon
             Angels
             ,
             but
             upon
             man.
             And
             how
             should
             it
             break
             my
             rockinesse
             that
             Christ
             spake
             for
             me
             ,
             undertook
             for
             me
             ,
             took
             all
             my
             diseases
             upon
             him
             ,
             before
             I
             was
             ,
             and
             before
             my
             disease
             had
             being
             ?
             We
             reckon
             it
             great
             favour
             ,
             Such
             a
             man
             pleaded
             kindly
             and
             boldly
             for
             you
             in
             your
             absence
             ,
             when
             you
             was
             not
             to
             speak
             for
             your self
             .
             As
             its
             love
             to
             provide
             a
             rich
             inheritance
             for
             the
             child
             not
             born
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             sleeping
             child
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             killed
             :
             when
             we
             had
             neither
             being
             ,
             action
             nor
             vote
             in
             Christs
             undertaking
             .
             Obj.
             
               Such
               as
               are
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               such
               are
               foreseen
               beleevers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               chosen
               .
               Ans.
            
             Justly
             learned
             and
             pious
             M.
             Bayn
             denies
             that
             :
             
             for
             God
             choised
             the
             noble
             royall
             Family
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Branches
             in
             Him.
             Love
             ,
             eternall
             love
             begins
             at
             the
             head
             ,
             descends
             to
             the
             off-spring
             :
             But
             
             not
             because
             they
             are
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             and
             actually
             are
             foreseen
             believers
             ,
             
             for
             that
             is
             all
             one
             .
             We
             were
             in
             Christ
             as
             the
             tree
             is
             in
             the
             seed
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Rose
             trees
             and
             the
             Vine
             trees
             are
             in
             the
             first
             Rose
             tree
             and
             the
             first
             Vine
             tree
             ,
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             virtually
             .
             For
             because
             God
             choosed
             us
             ,
             therefore
             shall
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             :
             yea
             and
             he
             choosed
             us
             and
             ordained
             us
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             when
             He
             gave
             us
             to
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             keeped
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             considerable
             act
             here
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             delectation
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             is
             observable
             ,
             Prov.
             8.22
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             
               Chanani
               ,
               possessed
               me
            
             :
             It
             s
             not
             
               Bara
               ,
               created
               me
            
             :
             It
             s
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             LXX
             .
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Aquila
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
               :
            
             as
             Cartwright
             ,
             
             before
             he
             had
             created
             any
             thing
             .
             23.
             
             
               I
               was
               set
               up
               from
               everlasting
               .
               Tremellius
               ,
               inuncta
               fui
               ,
               I
               was
               anointed
               .
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               Electa
               fui
               ,
               I
               was
               chosen
               .
            
             The
             vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             
               I
               was
               ordained
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               ever
               the
               earth
               was
               .
            
             24.
             
             
               When
               there
               were
               no
               depths
               ,
               I
               was
               brought
               forth
               :
               when
               there
               were
               no
               fountains
               abounding
               with
               waters
               .
            
             25.
             
             
               Before
               the
               mountains
               were
               setled
               :
               before
               the
               hills
               was
               I
               brought
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             all
             which
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Cartwright
             )
             is
             proven
             from
             his
             eternity
             ,
             antiquity
             ,
             immortality
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             this
             time
             He
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             fully
             ,
             v.
             30.
             cleared
             :
             
               Then
               I
               was
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             Chald.
             Para.
             
               I
               was
               nourished
               up
               as
               à
               maid
               at
               his
               side
               .
            
             He
             will
             not
             want
             his
             Son
             out
             of
             his
             eye
             :
             
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               ,
               rejoicing
               alwayes
               before
               him
               .
            
             The
             Hebr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               die
               ,
               die
               ,
               from
               day
               to
               day
               .
               Rabbi
               Solomon
               ,
               annorum
               myriades
               ,
            
             myriads
             of
             years
             .
             The
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             from
             eternity
             ,
             delighted
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             were
             solacing
             themselves
             in
             the
             works
             without
             themselves
             :
             and
             the
             
               ratio
               formalis
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             which
             took
             up
             the
             love
             ,
             delight
             and
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             world
             ,
             no
             mountains
             ,
             no
             depths
             ,
             &c.
             is
             Christ
             as
             Redeemer
             delighting
             himself
             with
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             31.
             
             
               I
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               —
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               habitable
               part
               of
               his
               earth
               :
            
             Heb.
             
               Sporting
               or
               playing
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               :
            
             both
             because
             of
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             he
             most
             longed
             for
             man
             ,
             
               and
               made
               heaven
               and
               rested
               not
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               earth
               and
               rested
               not
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
               and
               rested
               not
               there
               :
               and
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               rested
               ,
               as
               having
               found
               the
               choisest
               peece
               of
               work
               he
               so
               much
               delighted
               
               in
               .
            
             So
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             love
             ,
             saith
             
               Bernard
               ,
               triumphed
               over
               God
            
             ▪
             
             and
             they
             sola●ed
             their
             heart
             in
             that
             great
             design
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             eternity
             passed
             over
             that
             long
             and
             sweet
             age
             of
             myriads
             of
             ages
             ,
             in
             the
             pleasant
             and
             delighting
             thoughts
             of
             that
             boundlesse
             and
             bottomlesse
             Ocean
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             is
             to
             be
             made
             sick
             and
             to
             die
             a
             love
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             Love
             being
             above
             and
             (
             in
             a
             maner
             )
             not
             stronger
             then
             the
             grave
             only
             ,
             and
             then
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             but
             some
             way
             (
             with
             reverence
             to
             his
             holinesse
             )
             mightier
             then
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             brought
             God
             down
             to
             sick
             clay
             :
             that
             you
             may
             (
             saith
             Bernard
             )
             see
             ,
             
               if
               you
               take
               heed
               ,
               joy
               sadned
               ,
               faith
               feared
               ,
            
             
             
               salvation
               suffering
               ,
               life
               dying
               ,
               strength
               weakned
               :
            
             and
             this
             wisedome
             was
             hid
             up
             and
             
               kept
               secret
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.25
             .
             
               Hidden
               wisedome
            
             (
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             eternity
             )
             
               which
               God
               ordained
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               unto
               our
               glory
               ,
            
             1
             Corinth
             .
             2.7
             .
             the
             like
             whereof
             the
             
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               the
               ear
               heard
               ,
               nor
               hath
               entered
               in
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             v.
             9.
             
               to
               conceive
            
             :
             So
             that
             this
             mystery
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             little
             enough
             to
             busie
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             infinite
             understanding
             of
             of
             the
             highest
             Lord
             ,
             
               God
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Spirit
               ,
            
             as
             containing
             
               the
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Eph.
             3.8
             .
             Say
             there
             were
             millions
             and
             ten
             thousand
             millions
             of
             Globs
             of
             new
             whole
             earths
             of
             all
             gold
             mines
             perfect
             and
             purest
             gold
             ,
             
             yet
             should
             they
             not
             all
             come
             near
             to
             the
             borders
             of
             this
             riches
             :
             and
             these
             all
             were
             in
             before
             there
             was
             a
             Creation
             ,
             and
             he
             lets
             out
             of
             this
             fulnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sinfully
             poor
             beside
             Christs
             gold
             mines
             ,
             and
             dry
             beside
             the
             rivers
             of
             wine
             and
             milk
             :
             and
             dead
             ,
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             flowings
             and
             outlettings
             of
             life
             and
             of
             such
             a
             life
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             the
             12.
             
             Argument
             :
             If
             Christ
             the
             Son
             was
             designed
             ,
             and
             fore-ordained
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             consent
             to
             be
             the
             person
             should
             pay
             the
             ransome
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             his
             soul
             with
             the
             getting
             and
             injoying
             of
             the
             bought
             ,
             and
             well
             payed
             for
             and
             ransoned
             ,
             yea
             the
             over-ransoned
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             ravished
             love
             and
             heart
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             before
             the
             mountains
             were
             brought
             ,
             Prov.
             8.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
             30
             ,
             31.
             forth
             ,
             and
             when
             as
             yet
             there
             were
             no
             depths
             ,
             then
             was
             that
             bargain
             of
             love
             closed
             and
             subscribed
             before
             witnesses
             from
             eternity
             .
             For
             could
             
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             be
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             to
             undergoe
             suretyship
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             Who
             warmed
             and
             kindled
             a
             fire
             of
             Redeemers
             love
             in
             his
             heart
             from
             everlasting
             ?
             Or
             was
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             as
             late
             and
             young
             as
             since
             Adam
             fell
             ,
             or
             Abraham
             was
             called
             to
             leave
             his
             countrey
             and
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Gen.
             12
             ?
             
             Ah!
             it
             s
             an
             older
             love
             then
             so
             :
             A
             yesterdayes
             love
             ,
             time-mercy
             ,
             a
             grace
             of
             the
             age
             with
             the
             world
             could
             not
             have
             saved
             me
             .
             Nor
             were
             our
             Charters
             and
             Writtes
             of
             Gospel-grace
             ,
             first
             drawn
             up
             in
             Paradice
             :
             Nay
             ,
             but
             copies
             and
             doubles
             of
             them
             only
             were
             given
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradice
             .
             The
             love
             of
             God
             is
             no
             younger
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             younger
             to
             sinners
             ;
             and
             woe
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             redeemed
             ones
             should
             wax
             old
             and
             weaker
             through
             age
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             die
             and
             turn
             in
             everlasting
             hatred
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             hold
             me
             fast
             by
             that
             ,
             Jer.
             31.3
             .
             
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               everlasting
               love
               .
            
             He
             meets
             (
             as
             Calvin
             well
             observes
             )
             with
             a
             blasphemous
             temptation
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             had
             in
             their
             mouth
             :
             Ho
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               to
               me
               of
               old
            
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             a
             love
             from
             one
             year
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             out
             of
             date
             now
             :
             the
             Covenant-love
             to
             Abraham
             is
             dead
             and
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             changed
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
            
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             a
             summer
             :
             The
             Covenant-love
             is
             older
             then
             thy
             poor
             short
             time-love
             .
             
               Obj.
               But
               I
               may
               leave
               off
               to
               love
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               loves
               me
               no
               longer
               then
               I
               love
               him
               ?
               Ans.
            
             Where
             is
             then
             everlasting
             love
             ?
             and
             because
             he
             loves
             us
             we
             shall
             not
             leave
             off
             to
             love
             him
             .
             Night
             and
             overclouding
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             perishing
             of
             the
             Sun
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             his
             love
             quickens
             my
             fainting
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             The
             differences
             between
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             or
             Redemption
             made
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             of
             Grace
             made
             with
             sinners
             .
             2.
             
             The
             conjunction
             of
             the
             Covenants
             .
             3.
             
             How
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.16
               .
               4.
            
             
             Christ
             acted
             and
             suffered
             alway
             as
             a
             publick
             head
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Covenant
             that
             is
             made
             with
             Christ
             and
             that
             which
             is
             made
             with
             sinners
             .
             1.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             subject
             or
             the
             
             parties
             contracting
             .
             In
             this
             of
             suretyship
             ,
             
             the
             Parties
             are
             
               Jehovah
               God
            
             as
             common
             to
             all
             the
             three
             on
             the
             one
             part
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             the
             second
             Person
             undertaking
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             In
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             the
             Parties
             are
             God
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             out
             of
             free
             love
             pittying
             us
             and
             lost
             sinners
             who
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             2.
             
             Hence
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             stability
             and
             firmnesse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Psal.
             89.19
             .
             David
             is
             meant
             ,
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               have
               laid
               help
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               mighty
               ,
               I
               have
               exalted
               one
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               found
               David
               my
               servant
               .
            
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             election
             made
             David
             mighty
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             mighty
             to
             execute
             his
             office
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             (
             saith
             Mollerus
             and
             others
             )
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             salvation
             is
             laid
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             laid
             Covenant-wayes
             upon
             Christ
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             David
             and
             his
             seed
             stand
             sure
             in
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             
             Though
             the
             Covenants
             of
             Suretyship
             and
             of
             Reconciliation
             differ
             ,
             yet
             must
             they
             not
             be
             separated
             :
             but
             faith
             principally
             must
             be
             fixed
             upon
             the
             most
             binding
             Covenant-relation
             between
             JEHOVAH
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             GOD.
             Eye
             Christ
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             else
             it
             s
             but
             the
             sheath
             or
             scabbard
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             a
             letter
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             be
             two
             parts
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Covenant
             of
             Designation
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             actuall
             Redemption
             .
             The
             former
             is
             eternall
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             does
             not
             begin
             in
             time
             to
             d●signe
             Covenant-wayes
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Consenter
             to
             be
             our
             Surety
             :
             nor
             doth
             the
             Son
             in
             time
             begin
             to
             consent
             .
             
             But
             the
             Covenant-consent
             in
             ,
             1.
             
             Designing
             of
             one
             Person
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             Of
             2.
             
             Decreeing
             and
             fore-ordaining
             of
             Him.
             3.
             
             Of
             mutuall
             delighting
             in
             love
             and
             in
             eternall
             thoughts
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             Prov.
             30.31
             .
             Was
             closed
             and
             concluded
             in
             an
             ended
             bargain
             from
             everlasting
             :
             for
             the
             Parties
             were
             coexistent
             and
             together
             ,
             and
             rejoicing
             in
             one
             another
             :
             and
             in
             the
             common
             work
             ,
             to
             borrow
             that
             expression
             ,
             thinking
             long
             till
             the
             day
             of
             marrying
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             untill
             Immanuels
             day
             should
             dawn
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             
             
               Abraham
               rejoiced
               to
               see
               my
               day
               .
            
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             untill
             he
             should
             be
             Man
             
             and
             have
             a
             mans
             will
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             in
             two
             wills
             close
             with
             the
             Covenant
             of
             actuall
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             is
             no
             more
             eternall
             ,
             then
             the
             creation
             ,
             which
             is
             eternall
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             in
             time
             .
             But
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             
             though
             it
             was
             decreed
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             yet
             it
             had
             no
             being
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             did
             stand
             .
             But
             it
             came
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             the
             physick
             and
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             not
             few
             hours
             after
             Adam
             was
             fallen
             ,
             came
             to
             his
             sick-bed
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             his
             death-bed
             :
             Blessed
             be
             his
             love
             who
             redeemed
             us
             in
             our
             low
             condition
             ,
             for
             Adam
             had
             no
             faith
             to
             receive
             ,
             nor
             hope
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             .
             Christ
             came
             ,
             not
             sought
             for
             ,
             not
             sent
             for
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desired
             by
             us
             :
             For
             how
             could
             we
             desire
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ?
             Or
             could
             we
             thirst
             for
             a
             ransome
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             unknown
             to
             Angels
             or
             Men
             ?
             This
             is
             preveening
             grace
             indeed
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             matter
             :
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             is
             ,
             1.
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             surety
             of
             Redemption
             to
             undertake
             for
             man
             ?
             
               Here
               am
               I
               ,
               saith
               the
               Son
               ,
               thy
               fellow
               ,
            
             Zech.
             13.7
             .
             2.
             
             What
             shall
             be
             his
             work
             ?
             What
             shall
             be
             his
             wage
             ?
             He
             shall
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             his
             work
             :
             he
             shall
             be
             obedient
             to
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             And
             his
             wage
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               give
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               .
            
             But
             no
             such
             work
             is
             laid
             on
             us
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             reward
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             Only
             here
             life
             and
             forgivenesse
             is
             promised
             to
             us
             upon
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             fit
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             be
             alone
             ,
             none
             under
             such
             a
             Commandement
             as
             He
             ,
             
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             hath
             different
             commands
             ,
             2.
             
             Promises
             :
             3.
             
             And
             conditions
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             common
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             .
             The
             former
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             Matth.
             3.15
             .
             obey
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             
               being
               made
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             Now
             the
             command
             of
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             As
             laid
             upon
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             command
             ,
             but
             a
             voluntary
             desire
             :
             And
             so
             his
             consenting
             to
             take
             on
             our
             nature
             is
             a
             consenting
             to
             
             empty
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             no
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
             because
             he
             was
             under
             no
             commanding
             obligation
             to
             take
             on
             him
             ou●
             nature
             .
             But
             2.
             as
             it
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             now
             God-Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             made
             flesh
             ,
             he
             is
             under
             a
             necessity
             to
             give
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
             
               Therefore
               coming
               into
               the
               world
            
             :
             The
             Son
             being
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             on
             our
             nature
             ,
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offerings
               thou
               desirest
               not
               ,
            
             as
             expiations
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             expiate
             sin
             ,
             
               A
               body
               thou
               hast
               framed
               to
               me
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             only
             one
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             true
             Lamb
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             sin
             ,
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
             and
             that
             once
             for
             all
             :
             And
             there
             are
             not
             any
             sacrifices
             ever
             to
             come
             after
             ,
             Heb.
             9.26
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             perfect
             obedience
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             was
             tendered
             by
             Christ
             from
             a
             holy
             nature
             ,
             he
             being
             full
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             from
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             could
             accuse
             him
             of
             sin
             ,
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
             Heb.
             7.26
             .
             Joh.
             8.46
             .
             and
             this
             obedience
             had
             influence
             in
             Christs
             obedience
             .
             To
             the
             2.
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             that
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             command
             of
             suretyship
             that
             never
             man
             was
             under
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ.
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             
               This
               Commandement
            
             (
             to
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             sinners
             )
             
               received
               I
            
             (
             and
             I
             only
             )
             
               from
               my
               Father
            
             .
             Psal.
             40.6
             .
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               mine
               ears
               thou
               hast
               opened
               ,
            
             —
             8.
             
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               yea
               thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Now
             thus
             we
             are
             not
             either
             wayes
             under
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             Who
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             but
             Christ
             ,
             could
             have
             come
             under
             baile
             and
             an
             act
             of
             suretyship
             for
             us
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             were
             promises
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             made
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             our
             Covenant
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               dominion
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
            
             :
             A
             Throne
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             not
             made
             to
             Angels
             ,
             Heb.
             1.8
             ,
             13.
             nor
             to
             us
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             remission
             and
             pardon
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             him
             who
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Covenant
             :
             There
             is
             no
             such
             condition
             required
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             dependency
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             account
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             is
             it
             not
             hard
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             one
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             beleevers
             in
             another
             ?
             It
             s
             not
             hard
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               Christs
            
             Covenant
             
             and
             our
             Covenant
             cannot
             be
             separated
             ,
             
             and
             when
             Christs
             room
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             is
             to
             be
             the
             designed
             person
             Covenanting
             ,
             who
             undertakes
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             surety
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             makes
             sure
             our
             Writs
             ,
             makes
             valid
             and
             strong
             our
             Charters
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Evidences
             of
             our
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Our
             Divines
             ,
             
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Deodati
            
             ,
             the
             
               English
               Divines
            
             in
             their
             Annotations
             ,
             expound
             the
             
               Seed
               Christ
            
             ,
             of
             
               Christ
               Mystical
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             the
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             is
             called
             Christ.
             Judicious
             Pareus
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             expounds
             the
             Seed
             ,
             not
             collectivelie
             of
             many
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             individuallie
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             flowes
             to
             the
             beleevers
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             the
             corporall
             blessing
             ,
             as
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             eternall
             life
             :
             And
             so
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             blessing
             or
             the
             inheritance
             is
             given
             to
             Abraham
             and
             believers
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             no
             merit
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             Among
             
               Papists
               ,
               Liranus
            
             ;
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             
               scilicet
               ,
               Christo
               ,
               in
               quo
               impletae
               sunt
               &
               non
               in
               alio
               ,
               ideo
               dicitur
               semini
               in
               singulari
               numero
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Christ
             in
             whom
             the
             promises
             are
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             other
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             to
             the
             seed
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             
               Cajetan
               :
               Semini
               autem
               ejus
               ,
               tanquam
               &
               cui
               promissa
               sunt
               ,
               &
               in
               quo
               adimplenda
               erant
               promissa
               .
               Corn.
               à
               lapide
               :
            
             If
             the
             word
             seed
             ,
             semen
             ,
             were
             taken
             collectively
             ,
             the
             promise
             could
             not
             stand
             ;
             for
             its
             sure
             all
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             blessed
             in
             the
             seed
             :
             Yea
             many
             of
             them
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
               )
               were
               a
               curse
               .
               Estius
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             word
             seed
             ,
             is
             a
             collective
             name
             ,
             and
             notteth
             many
             ;
             and
             hath
             not
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             the
             Plurall
             Number
             .
             Augustine
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             will
             have
             all
             Christians
             following
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             to
             be
             here
             noted
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             that
             seed
             to
             which
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             is
             properly
             he
             in
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             all
             are
             one
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             all
             are
             reduced
             to
             the
             Singular
             Number
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             expound
             the
             
               Seed
               Christ
            
             ,
             of
             
               Mysticall
               Christ
            
             and
             of
             his
             Seed
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Seed
             is
             he
             
               in
               whom
               the
               Nations
               are
               blessed
               ,
            
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             And
             the
             
             Seed
             
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
            
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             But
             this
             seed
             is
             only
             Christ
             ,
             not
             
               mysticall
               Christ
            
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             :
             for
             neither
             are
             we
             blessed
             in
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             nor
             was
             Christ
             mysticall
             the
             Church
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             :
             Nor
             did
             the
             Church
             mysticall
             pay
             a
             price
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             offended
             justice
             for
             us
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             The
             word
             seed
             seems
             to
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             v.
             16.
             and
             v.
             19.
             
             Consider
             then
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             
               Wherefore
               then
               serveth
               the
               Law
               ?
               It
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgressions
               ,
               untill
               the
               seed
               come
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               .
            
             Now
             the
             
               seed
               coming
            
             is
             Christ
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             take
             on
             our
             nature
             .
             If
             the
             seed
             were
             taken
             for
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             must
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               was
               added
               because
               of
               transgression
               ,
               untill
               the
               seed
               should
               come
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             untill
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             his
             Church
             should
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             non-sense
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             promise
             be
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             of
             life
             eternall
             thereby
             holden
             forth
             ;
             Or
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             flesh
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ;
             or
             of
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             Or
             of
             all
             these
             coming
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             many
             in
             number
             like
             the
             Stars
             :
             For
             the
             Lamb
             and
             the
             hundreth
             fourty
             and
             four
             thousands
             standing
             with
             him
             on
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             and
             the
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             which
             none
             can
             number
             ,
             Rev.
             7.9
             .
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             called
             seeds
             ;
             And
             though
             they
             be
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             must
             speak
             too
             ambiguously
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             promise
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             is
             made
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Christ
             head
             and
             members
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             so
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             of
             life
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             blessings
             promised
             are
             fulfilled
             &
             given
             through
             ,
             &
             for
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             as
             all
             grant
             :
             which
             way
             the
             promises
             are
             in
             no
             sense
             made
             to
             believers
             ,
             who
             cannot
             come
             in
             as
             joint
             satisfiers
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             as
             joint
             meritorious
             procurers
             with
             Christ
             of
             the
             blessings
             promised
             to
             us
             .
             4.
             
             The
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             seed
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             assuming
             our
             nature
             in
             a
             personal
             union
             ,
             v.
             19.
             as
             is
             ,
             by
             confession
             of
             all
             ,
             expounded
             .
             Now
             this
             restricts
             the
             promise
             to
             
               God
               incarnate
            
             ,
             and
             must
             exclude
             the
             members
             .
             5.
             
             It
             runs
             most
             connaturally
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             neither
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               Mary
            
             :
             nor
             yet
             as
             
               Christ
               mysticall
            
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             But
             as
             Christ
             ,
             a
             publike
             person
             ,
             and
             Head
             and
             Lord-Mediator
             .
             1.
             
             He
             represents
             all
             the
             
             Elect
             :
             
             and
             so
             the
             word
             seed
             is
             taken
             individually
             .
             He
             takes
             all
             the
             promises
             and
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             and
             Covenant-promises
             off
             the
             Lords
             hand
             as
             the
             second
             Adam
             representing
             all
             the
             Family
             and
             House
             :
             
               Behold
               I
               and
               the
               children
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               .
            
             As
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             promises
             thereof
             ,
             was
             upon
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             manage
             these
             promises
             ,
             so
             should
             it
             fare
             ,
             ill
             or
             well
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             seed
             .
             And
             so
             as
             Christ
             having
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Covenant-promises
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             should
             it
             be
             with
             us
             :
             and
             this
             Tutor
             cannot
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             well
             with
             the
             Pupils
             and
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             no
             more
             but
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             14.19
             .
             
               Because
               I
               live
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               also
               :
            
             ye
             shall
             live
             by
             promise
             ,
             the
             free
             promise
             of
             life
             eternall
             :
             it
             s
             no
             small
             vantage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promises
             are
             laid
             down
             in
             Christ
             as
             in
             a
             publike
             
               Lord-Keeper
               .
               Christ
            
             is
             that
             excellent
             Ark
             in
             which
             are
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             Deut.
             31.26
             .
             1
             King.
             8.9
             .
             and
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             promises
             he
             keepeth
             them
             .
             Yea
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             fountain
             and
             originall
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             :
             for
             he
             merited
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             remission
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             eternall
             life
             ,
             all
             grace
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             makes
             ours
             by
             free
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Christ
             they
             are
             made
             and
             published
             to
             us
             :
             so
             they
             are
             dear
             mercies
             to
             Christ
             :
             they
             stand
             Christ
             at
             a
             dear
             rate
             :
             they
             are
             ours
             freely
             for
             no
             price
             or
             hire
             .
             3.
             
             Hence
             nothing
             hinders
             ,
             but
             the
             promises
             as
             made
             to
             Christ
             the
             first
             Heir
             and
             Son
             of
             promise
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             chief
             and
             principall
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             us
             (
             by
             promise
             )
             are
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             Christ
             :
             and
             assignies
             ,
             and
             younger
             brethren
             come
             in
             under
             the
             first
             Heir
             .
             Our
             blood-relation
             to
             the
             Family
             stands
             by
             Christ
             ,
             interest
             to
             promises
             comes
             all
             this
             way
             .
             The
             Lords
             method
             is
             ,
             Get
             first
             Christ
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             yours
             :
             for
             they
             follow
             him
             .
             And
             Christ
             well
             manages
             Covenant-promises
             ,
             as
             they
             most
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             the
             grace
             ,
             does
             act
             and
             suffer
             nothing
             but
             as
             a
             publike
             person
             .
             For
             us
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             Isai.
             9.6
             .
             
               For
               unto
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               unto
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
               ,
            
             Luke
             2.11
             .
             Rejoice
             (
             saith
             the
             
               Angel
               )
               for
               
               unto
               you
            
             (
             not
             to
             us
             Angels
             ,
             
             nay
             neither
             for
             himself
             )
             
               unto
               you
               is
               born
               a
               Saviour
               .
            
             2.
             
             Why
             ?
             For
             whose
             sake
             came
             he
             this
             journey
             to
             the
             earth
             ?
             Luke
             saith
             it
             was
             no
             private
             business
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             c.
             19.10
             .
             
               He
               came
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               save
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               sinners
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             died
             he
             ?
             
               He
               was
               made
               a
               curse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal
             3.13
             .
             
               Sin
               for
               us
            
             ,
             2
             Corin.
             5.21
             .
             
               Died
               for
               his
               sheep
            
             ,
             John
             10.11
             .
             
               for
               his
               friends
            
             ,
             Joh.
             15.13
             ▪
             was
             
               made
               poor
               for
               our
               sake
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
             
               is
               our
               forerunner
               who
               is
               entred
               into
               heaven
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.20
             .
             
               We
               have
               a
               great
               high
               Priest
               ,
               —
               touched
               with
               our
               infirmities
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               entered
               into
               the
               heavens
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Christs
             publike
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             breathed
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             lived
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             died
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             nor
             ascended
             to
             heaven
             for
             himself
             ,
             nor
             enjoyes
             he
             heaven
             for
             himself
             ,
             should
             show
             us
             the
             necessity
             we
             have
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Physician
             is
             needfull
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             the
             ransone
             to
             the
             captive
             ,
             bread
             to
             him
             that
             famisheth
             :
             but
             Christ
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             sinner
             .
             We
             know
             not
             how
             many
             are
             in
             Christs
             debt
             :
             for
             heaven
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             seas
             and
             fountains
             ,
             
             men
             and
             all
             things
             subsist
             by
             him
             ,
             Col.
             1.17
             .
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             Yet
             most
             of
             men
             judge
             fire
             and
             water
             more
             needfull
             then
             Christ
             :
             and
             think
             ,
             they
             no
             more
             need
             Christ
             or
             Covenant-interest
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             cart
             needs
             the
             third
             wheel
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             Ocean
             a
             drop
             of
             dew
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             every
             necessity
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             presse
             .
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             Physician
             to
             a
             whole
             Pharisee
             :
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             life
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             a
             literall
             necessity
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             (
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             )
             needs
             not
             the
             Physician
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             sick
             ,
             paining
             necessity
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             ,
             
               I
               die
               a
               hundreth
               times
               ,
               if
               I
               get
               not
               CHRIST
               .
            
             This
             takes
             away
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             brings
             a
             fixed
             aim
             to
             sell
             all
             and
             buy
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             The
             13.
             
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             call
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Typicall
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Testament
             :
             The
             place
             ,
             
               Heb.
               13.20
            
             .
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             opened
             .
             Of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Heb.
               7.22
            
             .
             the
             act
             of
             suretyship
             ,
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             state
             .
          
           
             AN
             Argument
             13.
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             call
             of
             God
             :
             Christ
             took
             not
             on
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
               nor
               did
               he
               glorify
               himself
               to
               be
               made
               an
               High
               Priest
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               to
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             ordained
             thee
             to
             have
             the
             honourable
             calling
             of
             the
             High
             Priest.
             The
             Apostle
             also
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             applyeth
             this
             in
             part
             to
             the
             eternall
             generation
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             And
             Act.
             13.33
             .
             the
             Apostle
             applyes
             this
             to
             Christs
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             two
             latter
             ,
             manifestly
             appears
             the
             God
             Head
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             true
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             offering
             himself
             hath
             taken
             away
             our
             sins
             ,
             
             which
             only
             God
             can
             do
             .
             In
             the
             other
             ,
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             
               He
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               power
               ,
               —
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             He
             who
             took
             not
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             High
             Priest
             while
             God
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             neither
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             while
             God
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Psal.
             2.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               Anointed
               him
               my
               King
               ,
               upon
               my
               holy
               Hill
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             and
             willingly
             consented
             to
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             and
             Priest.
             He
             must
             be
             made
             Priest
             and
             King
             by
             Covenant
             between
             him
             and
             God
             :
             for
             Priests
             and
             Kings
             were
             called
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             v.
             5.
             2
             
             King.
             11.17
             .
             2
             Sam.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             necessarie
             that
             the
             promises
             that
             are
             our
             Writs
             and
             Charters
             ▪
             of
             Heaven
             be
             in
             a
             surer
             hand
             then
             in
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             this
             is
             an
             absolute
             promise
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             
               A
               new
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               give
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               flesh
               .
            
             This
             promise
             is
             not
             formally
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             Covenant-promise
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Ezek.
             11.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             for
             there
             is
             no
             stony
             heart
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             promise
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             
             to
             him
             ,
             eminenter
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             blood
             (
             for
             he
             sanctified
             the
             people
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             13.12
             .
             )
             he
             sprinkles
             many
             Nations
             ,
             Isai.
             52.15
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Musculus
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             :
             But
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             he
             alludeth
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             Exod.
             24.8
             .
             And
             Moses
             
               took
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               it
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Behold
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               with
               you
               ,
               concerning
               all
               these
               words
               .
            
             Now
             of
             that
             blood
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             24.6
             .
             And
             Moses
             
               took
               half
               of
               the
               blood
            
             (
             of
             the
             oxen
             that
             the
             young
             men
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             offered
             ,
             v.
             5.
             )
             
               and
               put
               it
               in
               basons
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               half
               of
               the
               blood
               he
               sprinkled
               on
               the
               altar
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             half
             of
             the
             blood
             was
             divided
             betwixt
             the
             altar
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             note
             .
             (
             say
             the
             English
             Divines
             )
             
               the
               mutuall
               stipulation
               of
               God
            
             (
             of
             Christ
             God
             the
             true
             Altar
             )
             
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               were
               atoned
               and
               made
               one
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             v.
             7.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Moses
               took
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               red
               it
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             Not
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ▪
             for
             Moses
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             brought
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             containing
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             down
             from
             the
             mountain
             .
             Then
             it
             was
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Judiciall
             Lawes
             and
             Promises
             ,
             Heb.
             9.19
             .
             
               For
               when
               Moses
               had
               spoken
               every
               Precept
               to
               all
               the
               people
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               he
               took
               the
               blood
               of
               calves
               and
               of
               goats
               ,
               with
               water
            
             (
             lest
             the
             blood
             should
             thicken
             and
             congeal
             ▪
             nor
             being
             mixt
             with
             water
             ▪
             notting
             also
             some
             other
             mysteries
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.6
             ,
             8.
             )
             
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               wool
               and
               hysop
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               both
               the
               Book
               and
               all
               the
               people
               .
            
             It
             s
             true
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             wool
             and
             hysop
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             but
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             adds
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             to
             Moses
             :
             for
             there
             's
             a
             ground
             for
             these
             ,
             Num.
             19.6
             .
             and
             Moses
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             the
             Book
             lying
             upon
             the
             sprinkled
             Altar
             was
             also
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ;
             for
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
             
               Almost
               all
               things
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               purged
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               there
               is
               no
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
             There
             was
             no
             guiltinesse
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             these
             written
             Lawes
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             the
             
               hand-writing
               of
               Ordinances
               which
               was
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               :
               which
               Christ
               by
               his
               bloody
               death
               behoved
               to
               blot
               out
               ,
               take
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               nail
               to
               His
               Crosse
               ,
            
             Colos.
             2.14
             .
          
           
           
             But
             another
             Question
             riseth
             ,
             Exod.
             24.6
             .
             What
             needed
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             people
             with
             one
             half
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Neither
             the
             work
             of
             dying
             to
             redeem
             man
             can
             be
             divided
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             people
             :
             nor
             needed
             Christ
             ,
             our
             true
             Altar
             ,
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             .
             Ans.
             The
             typicall
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             people
             is
             expounded
             ,
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             But
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Altar
             Christ
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             :
             So
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             
             
               He
               who
               is
               constitute
               the
               Mediator
               of
               a
               Testament
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               death
               must
               interveen
               to
               ratify
               and
               make
               valide
               ,
               in
               Law
               ▪
               the
               Testament
               .
            
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               That
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               Testator
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               goods
               that
               are
               bequeathed
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             v.
             15.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             Christs
             dying
             is
             considered
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             a
             paying
             of
             ransone
             for
             captives
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             in
             Law
             and
             by
             way
             of
             meri●e
             ,
             the
             ranson
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             exceedeth
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             bought
             captives
             ,
             or
             the
             crime
             committed
             by
             the
             captives
             ;
             and
             so
             Christs
             death
             meriteth
             to
             his
             friends
             ransoned
             righteousnesse
             ,
             life
             ,
             pardon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             dying
             is
             considered
             as
             a
             Testament
             of
             a
             dying
             friend
             .
             Now
             the
             living
             friends
             ,
             
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Testament
             as
             a
             Testament
             ,
             have
             not
             ●us
             and
             right
             by
             buying
             and
             selling
             to
             the
             goods
             tested
             .
             The
             essence
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             is
             saved
             ,
             whether
             the
             goods
             that
             are
             bequeathed
             in
             legacy
             be
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             the
             Testator
             ,
             not
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             goods
             of
             the
             father
             of
             the
             friend
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             friend
             being
             a
             German-brother
             hath
             as
             good
             right
             or
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             by
             birth
             ,
             that
             the
             Testator
             hath
             .
             How
             ever
             :
             the
             comparison
             holds
             in
             this
             .
             Christ
             1.
             hath
             bequeathed
             to
             believers
             these
             goods
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Testament
             is
             no
             Testament
             ,
             nor
             valide
             in
             Law
             ,
             except
             the
             Testator
             be
             dead
             .
             No
             man
             can
             sue
             by
             Law
             tested
             goods
             ,
             if
             the
             Testator
             himself
             be
             living
             ;
             Nor
             can
             we
             have
             right
             to
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             forgivenesse
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             eternall
             life
             ,
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             except
             Christ
             our
             Testator
             had
             died
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Tested
             goods
             are
             more
             then
             goods
             left
             to
             us
             in
             Testament
             ;
             they
             are
             left
             to
             us
             by
             such
             a
             Testament
             as
             is
             both
             a
             Testament
             and
             a
             death
             
             perfectly
             meritorious
             (
             this
             is
             superadded
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Testament
             and
             beyond
             all
             Testaments
             )
             yea
             a
             death
             which
             is
             a
             price
             to
             ransone
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ;
             Therefore
             Christ
             so
             dying
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             of
             justice
             meriteth
             that
             the
             friends
             should
             have
             these
             goods
             ,
             though
             they
             belong
             by
             meer
             grace
             and
             free
             promise
             ,
             to
             the
             friends
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             most
             clear
             ground
             :
             Christ
             hath
             a
             well
             purchased
             right
             by
             giving
             a
             condign
             price
             for
             the
             goods
             and
             bles●sings
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             us
             :
             This
             right
             he
             hath
             by
             paying
             a
             price
             ,
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
             This
             buying
             is
             not
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             justice
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             voluntary
             ,
             free
             and
             uncompelled
             agreement
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             Isai.
             53.6
             .
             No
             man
             can
             exact
             upon
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             89.22
             .
             
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             prefigured
             in
             these
             .
             But
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             so
             confirmed
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             now
             neither
             Testament
             nor
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             by
             blood
             simply
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             slain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Covenant
             was
             by
             cutting
             a
             calf
             or
             a
             beast
             in
             twain
             ,
             and
             passing
             between
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             
             Jer.
             34.18
             .
             and
             so
             
               they
               entered
               into
               a
               curse
            
             ,
             Nehem.
             10.29
             .
             devoted
             themselves
             to
             destruction
             ,
             wishing
             they
             might
             be
             cut
             〈◊〉
             (
             which
             is
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             Math.
             24.51
             .
             )
             if
             they
             should
             break
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Hence
             the
             Phrase
             of
             striking
             a
             Covenant
             .
             So
             the
             Romans
             slew
             a
             sow
             :
             So
             the
             Romans
             and
             Albani
             made
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Livius
             .
             A
             Herauld
             or
             Officer
             at
             Arms
             slew
             the
             beast
             and
             prayed
             a
             curse
             on
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             same
             way
             stricken
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             break
             the
             Covenant
             .
             It
             s
             like
             they
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Jewes
             .
             So
             Christ
             died
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Exod.
             24.6
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             no
             blood
             .
             This
             blood
             of
             slain
             beasts
             (
             for
             it
             is
             a
             figurative
             speech
             )
             is
             a
             signe
             confirming
             the
             Covenant
             that
             believers
             shall
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             that
             blood
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             shaddowed
             forth
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             these
             beasts
             .
             So
             Christ
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             is
             said
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
             Ju●ius
             ,
             the
             Article
             is
             understood
             :
             Or
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             Phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             and
             Piscator
             .
             The
             question
             may
             be
             ,
             How
             did
             
             God
             b●ing
             Christ
             again
             from
             the
             death
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             any
             influence
             to
             bring
             himself
             back
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
             Or
             did
             he
             ,
             by
             dying
             ,
             merit
             his
             own
             resurrection
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Some
             read
             the
             word
             thus
             ,
             and
             shun
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               who
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               great
               sheepherd
               of
               the
               sheep
               :
            
             Understanding
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             being
             the
             great
             sheepherd
             or
             feeder
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
             So
             Beza
             ,
             who
             maks
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             So
             as
             Christs
             right
             to
             be
             Pastor
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             blood
             and
             suffering
             .
             And
             ▪
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             to
             be
             constructed
             with
             the
             particle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             But
             Beza
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             changed
             the
             situation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             if
             Christ
             be
             made
             a
             Pastor
             and
             feeder
             of
             the
             sheep
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             eternall
             Covenant
             :
             then
             is
             he
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             by
             Covenant
             .
             And
             what
             influence
             hath
             his
             death
             in
             his
             Pastoral
             Office
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ?
             Or
             did
             Christ
             merit
             to
             himself
             ?
             Hardly
             ,
             if
             not
             curiously
             ,
             can
             we
             say
             that
             ,
             though
             I
             nothing
             doubt
             but
             Christ
             gave
             perfect
             obedience
             as
             man
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             merit
             as
             man
             ,
             
               jure
               operum
            
             ,
             life
             eternall
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             Adam
             should
             have
             merited
             life
             eternal
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             never
             fallen
             .
             But
             the
             words
             naturally
             bear
             this
             sense
             ,
             as
             Deodati
             expounds
             them
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             death
             :
             As
             it
             is
             well
             said
             ,
             the
             just
             surety
             hath
             right
             and
             Law
             to
             come
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             by
             paying
             the
             summe
             ,
             and
             neither
             Justice
             nor
             Creditor
             can
             keep
             him
             in
             prison
             :
             
               solutus
               aere
               est
               solutus
               carcere
               .
               Christ
            
             having
             satisfied
             our
             debt
             ,
             and
             payed
             the
             ransome
             of
             his
             blood
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             death
             by
             justice
             ,
             
             is
             freed
             from
             either
             remaining
             in
             death
             ,
             or
             dying
             any
             more
             ;
             he
             is
             now
             justified
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             for
             Christ
             in
             person
             was
             habitually
             righteous
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             Luk.
             1.35
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               holy
               thing
               Jesus
            
             was
             sinlesse
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             condemned
             ,
             but
             justified
             in
             his
             cause
             and
             in
             his
             condition
             by
             Law
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             appeareth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               second
               time
               without
               sin
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               the
               second
               time
               without
               sin
               ,
            
             hath
             relation
             to
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             
               without
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             no
             lesse
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             justified
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             condition
             in
             Law
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             
             eminently
             holy
             thing
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             Luk.
             1.35
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             justified
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             made
             sin
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             been
             under
             the
             Law-burden
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             Isai.
             53.6
             .
             And
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               was
               justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             declared
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             innocent
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             so
             that
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             eternall
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
             the
             Godhead
             :
             For
             he
             came
             from
             under
             that
             act
             and
             band
             of
             Cautionrie
             and
             Suretyship
             without
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             acquit
             from
             sin
             ,
             which
             
               he
               was
               made
            
             ,
             and
             
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Isai.
             53.6
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             know
             ,
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             Jesus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               the
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
            
             as
             the
             LXX
             .
             ever
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             judiciall
             and
             a
             Law-act
             of
             suretyship
             put
             upon
             Christ.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             made
             Surety
             ,
             
             then
             he
             was
             not
             Surety
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             so
             made
             by
             a
             free
             transaction
             and
             Covenant
             .
             For
             in
             Christs
             coming
             under
             that
             act
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Surety
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             His
             eternall
             condiscending
             to
             take
             on
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             empty
             himself
             and
             be
             a
             servant
             .
             2.
             
             His
             agreeing
             and
             plighting
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             truth
             to
             take
             on
             our
             condition
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             lay
             upon
             him
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             and
             that
             God
             should
             make
             him
             
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             our
             Law
             ,
             place
             and
             room
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             not
             against
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             nor
             yet
             without
             his
             own
             free
             consent
             .
             That
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             :
             For
             that
             which
             God
             made
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             willingly
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             willingly
             and
             by
             free
             Covenant
             made
             .
             But
             God
             gave
             him
             a
             body
             ,
             Heb.
             7.5
             .
             and
             God
             made
             him
             sin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             So
             a
             Surety
             is
             one
             that
             promises
             to
             satisfie
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             comes
             from
             a
             Verbe
             which
             signifies
             to
             promise
             by
             striking
             of
             hands
             ,
             Prov.
             22.26
             .
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               among
               them
               that
               strike
               hands
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               of
               them
               that
               are
               surety
               for
               debts
               .
            
             The
             
               Seventy
               ,
               give
               not
               thy self
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Surety
             .
             
               Aries
               Montan.
               Inter
               percutientes
               fide
               jubendo
               .
            
             
             The
             Verbe
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             from
             a
             root
             that
             signifies
             to
             mix
             together
             :
             as
             the
             owle
             light
             ,
             when
             light
             and
             darknesse
             after
             the
             Sun-set
             are
             mixed
             together
             .
             And
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             it
             notes
             suretyship
             and
             mixture
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             M.
             Legh
             :
             when
             one
             is
             tyed
             for
             
             another
             ,
             and
             mixed
             with
             him
             in
             his
             place
             .
             As
             Christ
             put
             himself
             in
             the
             bond
             and
             writ
             of
             blood
             that
             we
             were
             in
             :
             
             We
             were
             in
             the
             Law-writ
             ,
             Deut.
             27.
             
             ●6
             .
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shifted
             the
             beleevers
             out
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             for
             us
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             and
             was
             written
             and
             acted
             in
             the
             Law-book
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             answered
             all
             the
             demands
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             our
             names
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             writ
             :
             And
             that
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               reconciling
               the
               world
            
             (
             of
             the
             elect
             )
             
               not
               imputing
               their
               sins
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             And
             in
             time
             we
             beleeving
             ,
             are
             written
             blessed
             and
             righteous
             in
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             And
             what
             could
             more
             be
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             substitute
             himself
             by
             Covenant
             in
             our
             place
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             in
             his
             place
             ?
             Nor
             is
             this
             Suretyship
             just
             in
             debts
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             ever
             
               Socinus
               ,
               Crellius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             on
             the
             contrair
             ,
             in
             Capitall
             punishments
             .
             For
             M.
             
               Thomas
               Goodwine
            
             ,
             
             pag.
             50.
             
             E●oritus
             did
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             willingly
             become
             a
             surety
             for
             Suephenus
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             hostages
             and
             pledges
             in
             war
             ,
             Plutarch
             saith
             ▪
             that
             the
             Thessali●ns
             slew
             two
             hundreth
             and
             fifty
             hostages
             .
             The
             Romans
             (
             saith
             Livie
             )
             did
             the
             like
             to
             three
             hundreth
             of
             the
             Volsti
             ▪
             and
             cast
             the
             Taratines
             over
             rocks
             ,
             
               de
               〈◊〉
               Tarp●i●
            
             :
             and
             these
             were
             humane
             people
             .
             The
             children
             of
             Tyrants
             were
             killed
             with
             the
             Tyrants
             ,
             by
             some
             Cities
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             Cice●o
             ,
             and
             Halicarnaseus
             say
             .
             Curtius
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Maced●nians
             put
             to
             death
             such
             as
             were
             near
             of
             blood
             to
             traitors
             :
             Marcellinus
             saith
             so
             much
             also
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             The
             just
             Lord
             punishing
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             
               fathers
               upon
               the
               children
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               generation
               ,
            
             ●eacheth
             ▪
             that
             conjunction
             of
             blood
             (
             such
             as
             was
             between
             Christ
             our
             Kinsman
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Job
             19.25
             .
             and
             us
             )
             may
             well
             make
             it
             most
             just
             ,
             that
             Christ
             be
             punished
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Surety
             for
             the
             sinner
             ,
             though
             the
             sinner
             be
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Judge
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             unable
             to
             satisfie
             Justice
             ,
             
             and
             mercy
             saith
             that
             there
             is
             no
             essentiall
             reason
             in
             Law-justice
             why
             the
             same
             head
             which
             sinned
             and
             no
             other
             should
             suffer
             .
             But
             grace
             may
             interveen
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             God
             need
             no
             surety
             ,
             yet
             tender
             mercy
             ,
             or
             God
             decreeing
             to
             show
             mercy
             ,
             in
             some
             good
             sense
             ,
             needs
             such
             a
             Surety
             as
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             much
             that
             justice
             saith
             that
             the
             Surety
             ought
             to
             have
             satisfaction
             made
             to
             him
             and
             restitution
             by
             the
             broken
             debter
             ,
             
             because
             justice
             gives
             his
             due
             to
             every
             man.
             
             For
             1.
             if
             the
             surety
             be
             more
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             absolute
             soveraignty
             over
             what
             he
             exp●nds
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             over
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             As
             of
             free
             grace
             he
             payed
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             of
             free
             grace
             he
             pleads
             not
             in
             Law
             that
             the
             broken
             man
             pay
             him
             back
             ,
             and
             make
             restitution
             of
             his
             losses
             :
             and
             this
             saith
             demonstratively
             that
             God
             doth
             neither
             punish
             ,
             nor
             show
             mercy
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             justice
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             surety
             hath
             a
             band
             of
             relief
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             back-band
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             in
             grave
             ,
             Psal.
             16.10
             .
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             victorious
             and
             more
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             out
             ,
             
             and
             look
             for
             nothing
             in
             again
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             surety
             to
             say
             ,
             remove
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             the
             guilty
             man
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             pleads
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             merciful
             to
             sinners
             ,
             as
             he
             decreed
             ,
             then
             must
             Christ
             transact
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             
             as
             the
             everlasting
             out-goings
             of
             mercy
             ,
             may
             be
             with
             the
             free
             consent
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             Christs
             dying
             for
             sinners
             remove
             as
             a
             satisfactory
             punishment
             ,
             the
             guilt
             and
             obligation
             to
             eternall
             wrath
             ,
             what
             way
             is
             the
             reall
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             physicall
             inherency
             and
             essence
             of
             sin
             removed
             ?
             Ans.
             The
             obligation
             to
             wrath
             is
             removed
             only
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             by
             suffering
             of
             punishment
             due
             to
             sin
             ,
             
             which
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ;
             But
             the
             essence
             reall
             of
             sin
             is
             only
             removed
             ,
             as
             every
             other
             contrair
             is
             removed
             ,
             by
             the
             expelling
             of
             sin
             out
             of
             its
             subject
             ,
             and
             by
             introducing
             the
             contrair
             form
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             habit
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             holiness
             .
             Now
             for
             this
             ,
             Christs
             dying
             and
             suffering
             wrath
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             suppose
             Christ
             should
             die
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             times
             for
             us
             ,
             his
             dying
             cannot
             as
             a
             satisfying
             cause
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             punishment
             remove
             this
             .
             For
             1.
             a
             punishment
             suffered
             by
             our
             Surety
             can
             but
             exhaust
             and
             remove
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             sinner
             for
             whom
             the
             suretyship
             is
             undertaken
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Christs
             dying
             cannot
             as
             a
             punishment
             remove
             
             sin
             as
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             contrair
             to
             the
             holy
             Law
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             defiled
             wretches
             and
             servants
             of
             sin
             holy
             ,
             as
             the
             paying
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Crowns
             for
             a
             forlorn
             waster
             ,
             cannot
             make
             him
             to
             be
             no
             waster
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             obeyed
             the
             Law
             ;
             only
             it
             makes
             that
             in
             Law
             the
             payment
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             transacting
             with
             God
             as
             our
             Surety
             is
             not
             only
             then
             meerly
             to
             remove
             eternall
             punishment
             ,
             but
             to
             purchase
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             the
             healing
             and
             sanctifying
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             
               By
               the
               which
               will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             
             Then
             our
             Sanctification
             is
             procured
             to
             us
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             simply
             as
             his
             commanding
             will
             :
             for
             then
             should
             all
             and
             every
             one
             whom
             the
             Lord
             commands
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             is
             not
             done
             :
             but
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             commanding
             Christ
             to
             die
             ,
             Joh.
             10.18
             .
             Joh.
             14.31
             .
             and
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             offering
             himself
             once
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             will
             which
             sanctifies
             us
             .
             So
             Pareus
             well
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             will
             with
             its
             correlate
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             willing
             passive
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             are
             we
             sanctified
             really
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             wrought
             by
             degrees
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             Father
             consents
             and
             wills
             that
             Christ
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             willingly
             offers
             himself
             a
             sacrifie
             ,
             the
             number
             (
             as
             judicious
             and
             Godly
             M.
             Dickson
             hath
             well
             observed
             on
             the
             place
             )
             
               and
               these
            
             all
             ,
             
             
               for
               whom
               Christ
               offered
               himself
               ,
               were
               condescended
               upon
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               God
               knew
               those
               whom
               he
               gave
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               to
               be
               ransoned
               :
               and
               Christ
               knew
               those
               whom
               he
               bought
               .
            
             And
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Covenant
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             comfort
             cannot
             be
             solide
             ,
             if
             a
             child
             of
             God
             never
             have
             any
             assurance
             of
             his
             being
             gifted
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             in
             particular
             .
             For
             two
             things
             are
             clear
             here
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             God
             gave
             some
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             17.
             then
             the
             Son
             received
             them
             in
             a
             certain
             number
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             bought
             them
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             
             he
             must
             know
             how
             many
             :
             As
             one
             who
             buyes
             a
             flock
             ,
             but
             he
             knows
             the
             quality
             and
             number
             of
             the
             flock
             .
             2.
             
             The
             knowledge
             sometime
             shall
             be
             this
             distinct
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             by
             name
             among
             them
             ,
             
               who
               loved
               me
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               me
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             offering
             of
             every
             Priest
             is
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             and
             promise
             ,
             so
             ,
             if
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             great
             sacrifice
             ,
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             will
             God
             accept
             it
             (
             here
             is
             a
             Covenant
             )
             so
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             
             offered
             by
             the
             Covenanting-will
             ,
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             And
             any
             doubt
             that
             may
             ,
             or
             doth
             arise
             concerning
             your self
             by
             name
             :
             1.
             
             It
             may
             as
             well
             be
             moved
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             number
             ,
             and
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             say
             that
             the
             bargain
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             was
             so
             blind
             ,
             as
             the
             number
             was
             not
             agreed
             upon
             .
             For
             since
             all
             the
             bought
             are
             sinners
             ,
             and
             so
             inclined
             to
             sinfull
             doubting
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             doubt
             is
             moved
             by
             one
             ,
             may
             be
             moved
             by
             all
             severally
             ,
             and
             all
             severally
             denying
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             men
             for
             whom
             Christ
             bargained
             :
             By
             this
             sinfull
             questioning
             of
             the
             transaction
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             were
             agreed
             upon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             me
             once
             justified
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             once
             fled
             to
             Christ
             for
             refuge
             ,
             is
             grounded
             upon
             sin
             and
             unworthinesse
             ;
             now
             none
             were
             given
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             from
             eternity
             upon
             respect
             of
             either
             faith
             ,
             or
             unbeleef
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             ,
             or
             bad
             deserving
             :
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             known
             to
             me
             but
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             
             that
             I
             was
             given
             Covenant
             wayes
             to
             the
             Son.
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             if
             sin
             be
             any
             ground
             why
             one
             justified
             should
             cashier
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             gifted
             ones
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Mediatour
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             mourned
             for
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             doth
             not
             a
             litle
             hinder
             Sanctification
             in
             its
             progresse
             ,
             but
             should
             not
             brangle
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             Christ.
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             Covenant
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             salvation
             is
             taken
             off
             free-will
             ,
             and
             the
             slippery
             yea
             ,
             and
             no
             ,
             of
             free-will
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             laid
             upon
             one
             that
             is
             mighty
             ,
             upon
             David
             ,
             to
             govern
             Israel
             as
             their
             King
             ;
             
             but
             Psal.
             89.19
             .
             upon
             Christ
             (
             as
             excellently
             M.
             
               Dickson
               )
               in
               all
               respects
               more
               eminently
               then
            
             David
             ,
             
               a
               stronger
               help
               ,
               mighty
               to
               save
               ,
               appointed
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               —
               he
               is
               one
               of
               our
               kind
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               acquainted
               with
               our
               condition
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             lesse
             of
             the
             creatures
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             if
             gracious
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             better
             :
             Because
             the
             more
             grace
             and
             stability
             ,
             even
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Is.
             55.3
             ▪
             Eze.
             34.23
             .
             Eze.
             37.24
             .
             must
             be
             here
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             well-head
             of
             salvation
             (
             for
             meer
             free-will
             and
             good
             pleasure
             in
             God
             ,
             instituted
             this
             dispensation
             )
             must
             be
             here
             :
             And
             most
             eminent
             freedome
             of
             grace
             made
             the
             bargain
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             the
             great
             Charter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               
               mercy
               on
               whom
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
            
             is
             here
             eminently
             ,
             for
             mercy
             and
             free-love
             began
             at
             the
             head
             man.
             
               For
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             (
             as
             notably
             M.
             
               Dickson
               )
               is
               consolidated
               in
               Christ
               our
               head
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               hath
               the
               first
               right
               as
               man
               to
               say
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               as
               Intercessour
               and
               Mediatour
               for
               the
               Elect
               ;
               he
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Rock
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             
             As
             a
             father
             binds
             for
             his
             heirs
             and
             children
             :
             A
             King
             subscribes
             articles
             of
             peace
             and
             seals
             them
             for
             the
             land
             and
             subjects
             :
             The
             Ambassadour
             for
             the
             Prince
             and
             State
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             makes
             answer
             .
             So
             Christ
             acts
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             for
             his
             heirs
             ,
             seed
             ,
             subjects
             ,
             people
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             comparison
             ▪
             might
             be
             made
             ,
             
             Gospel-free-grace
             ,
             as
             Covenant-mercy
             is
             more
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             for
             principally
             they
             are
             here
             as
             waters
             in
             the
             fountain
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             fountain-love
             ,
             fountain-grace
             ,
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             the
             Lord
             craves
             of
             sinners
             ,
             begins
             at
             this
             spring
             ,
             the
             old
             and
             eternall
             design
             of
             love
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             toward
             his
             Son
             ,
             his
             everlasting
             delight
             ,
             the
             bosome
             darling
             and
             beloved
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             the
             designed
             Prince
             upon
             whose
             shoulder
             is
             the
             Government
             :
             
             Here
             was
             mutuall
             love-delight
             acted
             by
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             Prov.
             8.31
             .
             
               My
               delights
               were
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             even
             before
             the
             fountains
             of
             waters
             were
             created
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
             O
             what
             everlasting
             out-goings
             and
             issuings
             of
             eternall
             love
             came
             from
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             in
             their
             eternall
             Covenant-delights
             
               towards
               the
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             here
             was
             the
             eternall
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lamb
             the
             Kings
             eternall
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             not
             as
             yet
             created
             Bride
             first
             written
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             our
             not
             knowing
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             Gods
             delighting
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             little
             knew
             or
             dreamed
             of
             his
             eternall
             love
             ,
             highnesse
             ,
             his
             grace
             .
             Should
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             be
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             so
             many
             Nothings
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             make
             heirs
             ?
             Far
             more
             being
             reconciled
             and
             justified
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Here
             in
             this
             Covenant
             were
             first
             drawen
             the
             lineaments
             and
             draughts
             of
             the
             free
             and
             gracious
             interest
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             And
             who
             should
             not
             wonder
             here
             at
             the
             purest
             fountain-grace
             that
             is
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             did
             set
             on
             work
             eternall
             wisedome
             to
             frame
             such
             an
             eternall
             peace
             of
             God
             Covenanting
             with
             the
             
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             eternall
             hiring
             love
             eternall
             with
             the
             reward
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             of
             the
             certain
             hope
             of
             enjoying
             a
             soul-satisfying
             seed
             ,
             and
             a
             numerous
             off-spring
             of
             Redeemed
             ones
             ,
             if
             love
             should
             die
             and
             triumph
             over
             justice
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             here
             much
             of
             the
             eternall
             interest
             of
             JEHOVAH
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             essentiall
             love
             of
             God
             to
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             
             Prov.
             8.24
             .
             
               When
               there
               was
               no
               depths
               ,
               I
               was
               brought
               forth
               .
            
             —
             30.
             
             
               Then
               I
               was
               by
               him
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               ,
               rejoycing
               alwayes
               before
               him
               .
            
             And
             they
             may
             that
             have
             been
             verified
             ,
             Jer.
             30.21
             .
             
               And
               their
               noble
               One
               shall
               be
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Governour
               shall
               proceed
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               him
               to
               draw
               near
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               approach
               unto
               me
               :
               for
               who
               is
               this
               that
               engadged
               his
               heart
               to
               approach
               unto
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             The
             love
             eternall
             here
             in
             JEHOVAH
             loves
             and
             wonders
             that
             Christ
             his
             Son
             layes
             hands
             upon
             his
             own
             heart
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Office
             of
             Redeemer
             and
             Priest
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
            
             ?
             is
             a
             note
             of
             love
             and
             wonder
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             24.8.10
             .
             Isa.
             63.1
             .
             Cant.
             6.10
             .
             and
             that
             his
             heart
             closes
             with
             the
             Covenant-designe
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Arminius
             himself
             also
             teacheth
             ,
             
             that
             there
             was
             ●
             Covenant
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             
               Christ.
               God
            
             required
             of
             Christ
             our
             Priest
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sin
             ,
             give
             his
             flesh
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             —
             and
             he
             promised
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             he
             should
             see
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             be
             an
             eternall
             high
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             to
             a
             royall
             dignity
             .
             Christ
             our
             Priest
             closed
             with
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               here
               am
               I
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             Man
             only
             ,
             will
             agree
             that
             Christ
             was
             under
             an
             obedientiall
             Covenant
             to
             God.
             
             
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Arminians
            
             and
             others
             may
             yeeld
             to
             a
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             then
             such
             as
             we
             hold
             :
             for
             Christ
             did
             close
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sinners
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             hath
             ended
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             payed
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Cain
            
             ,
             for
             
               Aegyptians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             and
             all
             in
             whom
             ever
             was
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             the
             Lord
             promise
             to
             Christ
             that
             he
             shall
             
             have
             any
             seed
             ,
             or
             one
             redeemed
             one
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             either
             promise
             or
             pay
             wages
             to
             Christ
             :
             For
             a
             promise
             ,
             if
             sincere
             ,
             is
             of
             things
             that
             are
             in
             our
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             even
             among
             men
             .
             Can
             a
             King
             promise
             that
             to
             morrow
             he
             shall
             cause
             the
             wind
             for
             seventy
             dayes
             to
             come
             ,
             blow
             out
             of
             the
             North-West
             ?
             It
             s
             not
             in
             his
             power
             .
             Now
             
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             that
             Family
             teach
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             forceable
             antecedent
             dominion
             to
             bow
             and
             determine
             the
             free-will
             of
             any
             one
             man
             :
             
             The
             Lord
             then
             no
             more
             can
             promise
             ,
             nor
             give
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             seed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             his
             work
             of
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             ingage
             that
             the
             Serpent
             (
             with
             reverence
             to
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             )
             shall
             see
             his
             seed
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             hath
             wrought
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             payed
             the
             same
             very
             ransone
             (
             as
             these
             Sophists
             teach
             )
             for
             millions
             that
             perish
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             free-will
             ,
             eternally
             :
             What
             seed
             hath
             he
             of
             them
             ?
             Where
             is
             his
             wage
             ?
             Were
             not
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             promised
             in
             the
             Arminian
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             gifted
             seed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ?
             But
             Arminians
             deny
             that
             God
             doth
             promise
             faith
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             so
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             free-will
             of
             any
             ,
             as
             indeclineably
             and
             unsuperably
             he
             can
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             beleeve
             and
             persevere
             therein
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             by
             which
             they
             are
             his
             seed
             .
             It
             s
             but
             said
             in
             vain
             that
             God
             promises
             they
             shall
             be
             Christs
             gifted
             seed
             ,
             providing
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             beleeve
             :
             that
             is
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             promises
             all
             shall
             be
             his
             seed
             ,
             providing
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             seed
             :
             For
             willing
             beleeving
             makes
             them
             his
             seed
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             also
             the
             Lord
             promises
             what
             is
             in
             mens
             power
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             fall
             out
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             should
             do
             the
             like
             that
             multitudes
             do
             ,
             who
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             Christ
             do
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             injoy
             no
             seed
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             which
             we
             teach
             ,
             makes
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             depend
             upon
             our
             faith
             ,
             or
             our
             unbeleef
             ;
             Yea
             the
             Lord
             promises
             that
             Christ
             without
             all
             fail
             ,
             shall
             undeclineably
             see
             his
             seed
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             
               the
               restorer
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Isa.
             49.6
             .
             Isa.
             54.
             
             He
             shall
             be
             King
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Iles
             ,
             Isa.
             42.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Isa.
             60.9
             .
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               A
               Prince
               and
               a
               sheepherd
               over
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             34.
             
             Ezek.
             37.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Psal.
             89.25
             .
             not
             upon
             condition
             they
             be
             willing
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             set
             ,
             but
             to
             meet
             with
             
             the
             temptation
             .
             Ah!
             my
             iron
             and
             rockie
             will
             shall
             still
             resist
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             if
             the
             Nations
             shall
             determine
             their
             own
             will
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             vote
             that
             he
             be
             Crowned
             King
             :
             Nay
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant-promise
             saith
             ,
             
             he
             shall
             be
             King
             of
             thy
             will.
             This
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             raign
             ,
             Psal.
             110.2
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Zion
               :
               rule
               thou
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thine
               enemies
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             11.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Jer.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Neither
             can
             there
             be
             confidence
             and
             faith
             in
             God
             through
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             ,
             nor
             peace
             ,
             nor
             solide
             consolation
             ,
             nor
             warrand
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Lords
             gracious
             bowing
             of
             the
             will
             to
             be
             his
             seed
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             Covenanted
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             the
             God
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             King
             ,
             not
             over
             the
             element
             of
             the
             sea
             only
             to
             rule
             it
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             ,
             and
             rocks
             ,
             but
             also
             over
             the
             particular
             wills
             ,
             and
             the
             willing
             and
             nilling
             ,
             choosing
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             refusing
             of
             evill
             in
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Iles.
             And
             how
             could
             the
             Son
             pray
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               give
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Heathen
               to
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               according
               to
               promise
               ?
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psal.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Father
             could
             answer
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             say
             he
             answers
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             beleever
             out
             of
             the
             fleshes
             weaknesse
             must
             dictat
             this
             return
             of
             prayer
             .
             
               Son
               ,
               with
               good
               will
            
             ,
             I
             grant
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               thee
               in
               heritage
               and
               possession
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               thee
               :
               But
               ,
               what
               if
               they
               refuse
               to
               obey
               either
               me
               or
               thee
               ?
               I
               did
               never
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               Son
               ,
               to
               do
               more
               then
               I
               can
               ,
               try
               thy
               strength
               ,
               and
               force
               their
               free-will
               ,
               if
               thou
               can
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               willing
               ,
               well
               ,
               and
               good
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               bargain
               :
               My
               approving
               and
               commanding
               will
               is
               that
               they
               be
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               thy
               willing
               people
               ;
               but
               my
               decree
               is
               not
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               their
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               act
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               all
               my
               subjects
               have
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               to
               will
               or
               nill
               ,
               as
               they
               please
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             includes
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             gives
             band
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             writ
             ,
             and
             seal
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             Psal.
             110.4
             .
             Heb.
             7.21
             .
             for
             the
             will.
             Isa.
             53.4
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               have
               given
               him
               for
               a
               witnesse
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               a
               leader
               and
               commander
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             they
             will
             neither
             lead
             nor
             drive
             ?
             Yea
             the
             Lord
             promises
             
             they
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             driven
             ▪
             they
             shall
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             run
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               thou
               shalt
               call
               a
               Nation
               that
               thou
               knowest
               not
               ,
               and
               Nations
               that
               knew
               not
               thee
               ,
               shall
               run
               unto
               thee
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               glorified
               thee
               .
            
             And
             a
             strong
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             ,
             the
             
               Gentiles
               run
            
             ;
             Whence
             comes
             this
             forwardnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             knew
             not
             God
             ?
             Because
             (
             saith
             
               Isaiah
               )
               of
               Jehovah
               thy
               God
            
             (
             of
             
               Christ
               Mediatour
            
             )
             in
             Covenant
             with
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Joh.
             20.
             
             ●0
             .
             
               because
               of
               thy
               God
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
            
             :
             the
             running
             (
             saith
             Calvin
             )
             notteth
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             calling
             ,
             and
             they
             run
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               because
               of
               Jehovah
            
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Man-Christ
             .
             ●
             ▪
             Noteth
             because
             (
             saith
             Piscator
             .
             )
             And
             another
             reason
             ,
             
               because
               he
               hath
               glorified
               thee
            
             ,
             O
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               declared
               thee
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               thy
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             ascension
             to
             heaven
             ,
             given
             thee
             a
             Name
             above
             all
             names
             ,
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             Phil.
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             So
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Diodati
               :
            
             So
             the
             running
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Christ
             is
             the
             glorifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             reward
             ;
             it
             s
             Christs
             glory
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             seed
             that
             runs
             after
             him
             .
             Then
             :
             And
             M.
             Dickson
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             Ps.
             2.
             
             
             
               Aske
               of
               me
               ,
               after
               Christs
               resurrection
               and
               declaration
               of
               his
               formerly
               overclouded
               Godhead
               ,
               he
               should
               continue
               in
               the
               Offi●e
               of
               his
               Mediation
               and
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               payed
               ransone
               of
               Redemption
               call
               for
               the
               inlargement
               of
               his
               purchased
               Redemption
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Fathers
               compact
               with
               the
               Son
               ,
               saying
               ,
               aske
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               ,
               the
               Heathen
            
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             by
             free
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             merit
             ,
             Christ
             challengeth
             a
             seed
             :
             
             and
             it
             were
             unjustice
             in
             the
             Lord
             (
             with
             reverence
             and
             glory
             to
             his
             Holines
             )
             to
             deny
             to
             Christ
             that
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             condign
             ransone
             and
             price
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             payed
             a
             condign
             Covenant●ransone
             of
             his
             own
             precious
             self
             ,
             and
             offered
             blood
             for
             h●s
             seed
             .
             Hence
             1.
             though
             a
             weak
             beleever
             cannot
             by
             merit
             suit
             a
             bowed
             will
             and
             a
             
               circumcised
               heart
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             Yet
             1.
             may
             be
             suit
             it
             by
             the
             band
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             a
             Redeemed
             one
             may
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             my
             stony
             heart
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             faith
             hath
             influence
             to
             be
             supported
             that
             God
             articled
             Covenant-ways
             such
             a
             
             wretch
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             look
             ,
             as
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Lambs
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             contains
             so
             many
             by
             name
             ,
             head
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             individuall
             properties
             ,
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             are
             written
             and
             inrolled
             for
             glory
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             (
             and
             I
             by
             name
             )
             in
             a
             Covenant-relation
             given
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             Joh.
             17.3
             ,
             9.11
             .
             Joh.
             6.39
             .
             and
             that
             is
             surer
             then
             heaven
             or
             the
             fixed
             ordinances
             of
             nature
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             ,
             36.
             
             Psal.
             89.37
             ,
             38.
             
             Happy
             such
             as
             can
             ride
             at
             this
             anchor
             :
             Though
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             the
             decree
             of
             election
             and
             the
             roll
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             the
             gracious
             Surety●Covenant
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             me
             by
             name
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             nearest
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             that
             alwayes
             a
             beleever
             doth
             read
             this
             roll
             ;
             but
             his
             faith
             often
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             supported
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             may
             suit
             ,
             
             by
             vertue
             of
             both
             the
             Surety
             Covenant
             and
             by
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             condign
             merite
             to
             ,
             me
             ,
             a
             fixed
             will
             to
             run
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Commandements
             .
             Christs
             appearing
             with
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             and
             his
             prayer
             as
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             prove
             that
             ,
             in
             Christs
             Bill
             for
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             justice
             ,
             the
             merite
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Advocation
             is
             ,
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             grounded
             upon
             justice
             ,
             and
             he
             stands
             there
             as
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             righteous
             without
             sin
             now
             imputed
             ,
             not
             
               now
               made
               sin
            
             ,
             nor
             
               made
               a
               curse
            
             ,
             but
             by
             order
             of
             strict
             justice
             justified
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             Suretyship
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             hand-writing
             against
             us
             is
             cancelled
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             
             So
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             oblidged
             punishment
             due
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             Surety
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             he
             now
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               without
               sin
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             as
             cannot
             die
             ,
             Rom.
             6.9
             .
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             and
             cannot
             die
             a
             death
             satisfactory
             for
             sin
             ,
             
             because
             as
             beleevers
             cannot
             die
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             Christ
             having
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             Christ
             suffer
             the
             second
             death
             again
             ,
             or
             be
             twice
             a
             curse
             ,
             for
             
               once
               he
               died
               for
               all
            
             .
             But
             our
             faith
             is
             so
             supported
             not
             a
             little
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             darre
             not
             put
             merit
             or
             justice
             in
             my
             suits
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             beleeve
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             in
             Christs
             bill
             ,
             and
             that
             bill
             is
             for
             me
             :
             mercy
             ,
             and
             only
             mercy
             is
             in
             the
             sinners
             bill
             ,
             but
             the
             justice
             of
             a
             condign
             ransoner
             is
             in
             Christs
             suits
             ,
             and
             so
             faith
             looks
             to
             Christ
             :
             As
             1.
             having
             the
             first
             Covenant-right
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Lord
             receiver
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             And
             then
             we
             have
             a
             second
             right
             in
             him
             ▪
             2.
             
             Faith
             looks
             to
             Christ
             as
             having
             more
             right
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             the
             right
             of
             justice
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             to
             our selves
             ;
             for
             its
             free-graces
             
             title
             which
             we
             have
             to
             our selves
             ,
             
             for
             we
             gave
             no
             ransone
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             we
             gave
             no
             ransone
             for
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             doubtings
             and
             acts
             of
             unbeleef
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             do
             resolve
             upon
             some
             apprehended
             breach
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             both
             have
             failed
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             broken
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             reproaching
             of
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             necessary
             then
             to
             beleeve
             firmly
             the
             Covenant-faithfulnesse
             of
             God.
             
             3.
             
             What
             strong
             bands
             of
             beleeving
             and
             holy
             living
             have
             we
             from
             this
             Surety
             Covenant
             ?
             When
             1.
             good-will
             and
             freegrace
             is
             become
             the
             ingadger
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Covenant-tye
             to
             keep
             sure
             our
             salvation
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             be
             true
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             his
             own
             Holy
             Nature
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             Office
             ,
             as
             King
             and
             High
             Priest
             ,
             he
             hath
             laid
             bands
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Office
             to
             save
             us
             :
             So
             that
             any
             good
             man
             thinks
             his
             office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             ,
             lays
             bands
             upon
             him
             to
             acquit
             himself
             faithfully
             in
             the
             charge
             ;
             So
             that
             Christs
             sworn
             Office
             of
             High
             Priest
             lays
             bands
             upon
             him
             to
             compassionate
             as
             a
             feeling
             head
             ,
             
             all
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             touched
             with
             their
             infirmities
             :
             then
             must
             unbeleef
             in
             these
             particulars
             say
             ,
             we
             judge
             that
             Christ
             will
             not
             do
             his
             duty
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             break
             his
             faith
             of
             Suretyship
             ,
             and
             fail
             under
             his
             band
             of
             Suretyship
             .
             How
             needfull
             then
             must
             the
             firm
             perswasion
             of
             compleat
             qualifications
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             anointing
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             compleat
             discharge
             of
             his
             duty
             be
             ?
             
             O!
             beleeve
             him
             to
             be
             the
             faithfull
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             expiats
             and
             heals
             you
             in
             all
             the
             measure
             ,
             kinds
             ,
             degrees
             ,
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             particular
             transgressions
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             Psal.
             103.3
             .
             
               Who
               forgiveth
               all
               thine
               iniquities
               :
               who
               healeth
               all
               thy
               diseases
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             judge
             himself
             ingaged
             to
             go
             about
             such
             duties
             as
             his
             surety
             and
             ransone-payer
             in
             his
             name
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
             far
             more
             are
             we
             to
             walk
             as
             the
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             an
             eternall
             Covenant-undertaking
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             fulfill
             the
             undertaking
             .
             And
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             Law-faith
             or
             beleeving
             of
             Law-threatnings
             cannot
             have
             such
             influence
             upon
             our
             spirits
             to
             cause
             us
             obey
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             motives
             of
             a
             concluded
             act
             of
             suretyship
             
             and
             closed
             compact
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             obey
             him
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             meditation
             that
             morally
             and
             spiritually
             should
             obtain
             from
             us
             that
             we
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             strongly
             melt
             the
             rocky
             heart
             .
             When
             we
             remembred
             that
             JEHOVAH
             ,
             as
             a
             designed
             Surety
             ,
             gave
             band
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sinner
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             enters
             himself
             Cautioner
             for
             our
             rebellious
             will
             ,
             it
             should
             put
             us
             to
             beleeve
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             morally
             lay
             bands
             on
             our
             will.
             
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               are
               we
               to
               conceive
               of
               the
               act
               of
               Suretyship
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Jehovah
            
             from
             eternity
             decrees
             that
             the
             Son
             be
             the
             designed
             person
             who
             shall
             take
             on
             our
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sinners
             :
             The
             Lord
             promises
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             redeemed
             seed
             for
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             offer
             Jehovah
             ingadges
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             Christs
             seed
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             immortall
             seed
             ,
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             shall
             beleeve
             and
             be
             gifted
             to
             Christ
             as
             saved
             ;
             here
             Jehovah
             undertakes
             that
             we
             shall
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             agrees
             to
             the
             designed
             person
             :
             
               It
               is
               written
               of
               me
            
             ,
             and
             so
             decreed
             of
             God
             from
             eternity
             ,
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             these
             given
             to
             me
             :
             And
             here
             the
             other
             party
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             coming
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             to
             die
             ,
             does
             also
             undertake
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             dying
             to
             ransone
             us
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             merit
             life
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             his
             purchase
             .
             So
             2.
             he
             being
             a
             Saviour
             by
             merit
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             death
             purchaseth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             meriteth
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             undertakes
             for
             us
             :
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             both
             parties
             undertake
             for
             us
             .
             And
             the
             Spirit
             being
             the
             same
             very
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             also
             is
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             designed
             comforter
             and
             actor
             in
             his
             way
             by
             the
             anointing
             without
             measure
             ,
             that
             he
             puts
             on
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             given
             to
             his
             members
             :
             But
             the
             only
             formall
             parties
             in
             the
             compact
             are
             the
             
               Lord
               Jehovah
            
             and
             the
             Son
             party
             consenting
             before
             time
             ,
             and
             his
             Manhood
             in
             time
             becoming
             one
             who
             imbraces
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             ,
             and
             calls
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             Ps.
             22.1
             .
             Joh.
             20.17
             .
             Rev.
             3.12
             .
             Isa.
             55.5
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             if
             we
             imploy
             faith
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             Lord
             the
             undertaking
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             answer
             framed
             to
             all
             our
             temptations
             from
             our
             own
             frailty
             :
             
             As
             Adam
             and
             the
             Angels
             fell
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             we
             stand
             ?
             But
             God
             said
             never
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
             Psal.
             89.19
             .
             
               I
               have
               laid
               strength
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               mighty
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             was
             no
             designed
             undertaker
             for
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             was
             Adam
             to
             beleeve
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Head
             Christ
             and
             the
             body
             changes
             names
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             and
             Christ
             called
             David
             ,
             Isai.
             53.3
             .
             Ezek.
             34.
             
             Ezek.
             37.14
             .
             
               David
               my
               servant
               shall
               be
               King
               over
               them
               .
            
             So
             also
             many
             things
             in
             one
             Psalm
             are
             spoken
             of
             David
             ,
             both
             in
             an
             Historicall
             and
             Typicall
             truth
             ,
             
             as
             Psal.
             22.
             
             But
             there
             are
             some
             things
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             so
             spoken
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             true
             only
             Typically
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             spoken
             Prophetically
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             Ps.
             16.10
             .
             
               Thou
               will
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               in
               grave
               ,
               neither
               will
               suffer
               thine
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             denies
             that
             this
             can
             be
             exponed
             of
             David
             ,
             for
             Acts
             2.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             13.34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               that
               God
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               now
               no
               more
               to
               return
               to
               corruption
               :
               he
               said
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
            
             David
             .
             
               Wherefore
               he
               saith
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               thine
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             35.
             
             But
             David
             
               after
               he
               had
               served
               his
               own
               Generation
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               fell
               on
               sleep
               ,
               and
               was
               laid
               unto
               his
               fathers
               ,
               and
               saw
               corruption
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             that
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             Psal.
             22.
             
             
               They
               divided
               my
               garments
               ,
               they
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
            
             is
             only
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             Christs
             being
             crucified
             :
             Nor
             was
             ever
             David
             crucified
             .
             To
             say
             in
             another
             case
             David
             was
             crucified
             ,
             will
             not
             help
             :
             for
             it
             might
             be
             said
             in
             another
             case
             David
             saw
             no
             corruption
             ,
             for
             all
             beleevers
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             dominion
             ,
             curse
             ,
             and
             sting
             of
             death
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             same
             Psal.
             89.
             must
             prove
             both
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             v.
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               David
               my
               servant
               ;
               thy
               seed
               will
               I
               establish
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               build
               up
               thy
               Throne
               to
               all
               Generations
               .
            
             Though
             it
             be
             called
             Davids
             Throne
             here
             ,
             Luk.
             1.32
             .
             yet
             we
             may
             freely
             speak
             of
             Davids
             Throne
             as
             of
             Davids
             body
             ,
             both
             saw
             corruption
             :
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             Davids
             Throne
             temporall
             .
             But
             sure
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             it
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Luk.
             1.33
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               raign
               over
               the
               house
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               there
               shal
               be
               no
               end
               .
            
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             
               And
               there
               was
               given
               him
               
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               all
               Nations
               and
               Languages
               should
               serve
               him
               :
               His
               Dominion
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Dominion
               which
               shall
               not
               passe
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               that
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             Isai.
             9.7
             .
             
               Of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               Government
               and
               peace
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               :
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
            
             David
             
               and
               upon
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               order
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               it
               with
               judgement
               and
               with
               justice
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             this
             Covenant
             is
             made
             to
             ,
             and
             with
             David
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Davids
             line
             ,
             shall
             sit
             upon
             Davids
             Throne
             ,
             untill
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             true
             beloved
             shall
             be
             born
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             and
             although
             these
             of
             Davids
             line
             sinned
             ▪
             yet
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             Davids
             sake
             ,
             God
             gave
             a
             Throne
             temporall
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.32
             ,
             34.
             2
             
             King.
             8.19
             .
             2
             King.
             19.34
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             true
             that
             this
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christs
             everlasting
             Throne
             is
             here
             meant
             :
             
               I
               will
               build
               up
               thy
               Throne
               to
               all
               generations
               ,
            
             for
             Davids
             Throne
             is
             not
             builded
             to
             all
             generations
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             of
             Davids
             Throne
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             of
             this
             Throne
             ▪
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Therefore
             this
             oath
             and
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             to
             David
             :
             except
             we
             say
             that
             an
             everlasting
             Throne
             is
             mo●●
             properly
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             ,
             then
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             19.
             
             
               I
               have
               laid
               help
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               mighty
               ,
               I
               have
               exalted
               one
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               I
               have
               found
            
             David
             
               my
               servant
            
             .
             Most
             grave
             Divines
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             they
             gathered
             it
             from
             v.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             &c.
             )
             think
             that
             the
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             division
             from
             Davids
             house
             ,
             as
             composed
             by
             Ethan
             ,
             1
             King.
             4.31
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             Ethan
             lived
             in
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             after
             Davids
             death
             :
             But
             the
             calamity
             seems
             greater
             then
             the
             division
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             .
             Philo
             refers
             it
             to
             the
             time
             of
             
               Jehoiakim
               .
               Ambrose
            
             maketh
             the
             mighty
             to
             be
             Christ
             :
             So
             Eusebius
             and
             Hieronimus
             expound
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             .
             And
             our
             Divines
             say
             that
             the
             verity
             must
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             help
             and
             deliverance
             of
             the
             new
             afflicted
             and
             captive
             people
             (
             for
             the
             like
             of
             this
             publick●desolation
             ,
             
             as
             v.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             &c.
             never
             befell
             David
             after
             he
             was
             King
             )
             can
             not
             be
             laid
             on
             a
             dead
             man
             :
             And
             though
             he
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             the
             help
             of
             Davids
             fallen
             glory
             ,
             v.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Hence
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             must
             be
             with
             him
             
               whose
               
               Throne
               is
               built
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               fall
               ,
            
             v.
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             upon
             whom
             as
             upon
             a
             mighty
             one
             is
             laid
             the
             help
             of
             his
             fallen
             Church
             :
             This
             is
             not
             David
             only
             (
             though
             he
             be
             not
             excluded
             )
             but
             Christ
             principally
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             him
             the
             Covenant
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             as
             with
             Surety
             ,
             Head
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             :
             upon
             
               whom
               the
               enemy
               shall
               not
               exact
               ;
               whose
               enemies
               shall
               be
               plagued
               ,
            
             v.
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             ,
             
               whose
               enemies
               shall
               be
               made
               his
               foot-stool
               ,
            
             Ps.
             110.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             is
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             David
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             him
             must
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             be
             made
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             of
             whom
             God
             saith
             ,
             v.
             25.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               his
               hand
               also
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               the
               rivers
               .
            
             The
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
             expounds
             his
             hand
             to
             be
             his
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Euphrates
             :
             as
             is
             promised
             ,
             Exod.
             23.31
             .
             Num.
             34.3
             .
             but
             fulfilled
             in
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             4.8
             .
             Solomon
             raigned
             from
             the
             sea
             of
             Sodom
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             to
             the
             Mediterran
             sea
             ,
             and
             west
             ,
             and
             from
             Euphrates
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               North
            
             and
             South
             :
             but
             specially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Gentiles
             and
             Jews
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             22.27
             .
             Psal.
             72.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Isai.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             not
             David
             ,
             Zech.
             9.10
             .
             
               shall
               speak
               peace
               to
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               his
               Dominion
               shall
               be
               even
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             The
             Angel
             and
             Creator
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             set
             his
             right
             foot
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             foot
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             Rev.
             10.2
             .
             is
             this
             great
             Conquerour
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             With
             him
             this
             Covenant
             must
             stand
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             ,
             v.
             26.
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Rock
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             27.
             
             
               I
               also
               will
               make
               him
               my
               first-born
               ,
               higher
               then
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             this
             cannot
             well
             agree
             to
             David
             ,
             
             at
             least
             ,
             most
             coldly
             (
             as
             Calvine
             saith
             )
             should
             the
             Apostle
             reason
             and
             conclude
             that
             Christ
             were
             above
             the
             Angels
             when
             he
             citeth
             this
             place
             ,
             
             Heb.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               For
               unto
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               to
               him
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               be
               to
               me
               a
               Son.
            
             
             In
             the
             literall
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             1
             Chron.
             22.10
             .
             and
             is
             meant
             here
             of
             
               David
               .
               Athanasius
            
             proves
             him
             hence
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             many
             Brethren
             .
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Hieronimus
            
             ,
             contend
             against
             the
             
             Jews
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             not
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               first-born
            
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             so
             named
             as
             the
             Type
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             
               first-born
               of
               every
               creature
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Col.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               So
               my
               mercy
               will
               I
               keep
               for
               him
               for
               evermore
               ,
               and
               my
               Covenant
               shall
               stand
               fast
               with
               him
               .
            
             ●9
             .
             
               His
               seed
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               Throne
               as
               the
               days
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             If
             the
             Covenant
             be
             made
             with
             him
             who
             hath
             an
             eternall
             seed
             ,
             then
             sure
             ,
             principally
             with
             Christ
             :
             Without
             whom
             (
             saith
             Calvine
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             much
             loves
             to
             follow
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             word
             )
             this
             Prophecie
             hath
             no
             effect
             ,
             for
             eternity
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             David
             .
             
          
           
             Ver.
             30.
             
             
               If
               his
               children
               forsake
               my
               Law
               ,
            
             &c.
             a
             pre-occupation
             ,
             if
             an
             eternall
             seed
             be
             promised
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             although
             Christ
             and
             his
             Children
             sin
             ,
             no
             matter
             ,
             the
             hazard
             is
             not
             great
             ?
             He
             Answers
             ,
             the
             danger
             is
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             ;
             
               I
               will
               visite
               the
               sons
            
             ,
             of
             Solomon
             and
             others
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               men
            
             :
             15.
             
             
               But
               my
               mercy
            
             (
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             of
             Reconciliation
             )
             
               I
               will
               not
               take
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               took
               it
               from
            
             Saul
             .
             This
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             but
             of
             Christs
             seed
             ,
             his
             spirituall
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             businesse
             is
             so
             contrived
             ,
             as
             the
             seed
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             children
             shall
             not
             sin
             unpunished
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             reprobate
             Saul
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             of
             Christ.
             So
             he
             takes
             his
             mercy
             ,
             Covenant-mercy
             (
             but
             offered
             conditionally
             )
             utterly
             away
             from
             reprobats
             when
             they
             sin
             ,
             but
             takes
             not
             away
             Covenant-mercy
             from
             the
             seed
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             v.
             34.
             
             
               My
               Covenant
               I
               will
               not
               break
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             If
             then
             the
             elect
             and
             chosen
             of
             Christ
             should
             fall
             away
             ,
             God
             should
             break
             and
             alter
             his
             Covenant
             :
             but
             impossible
             is
             the
             latter
             .
             Hence
             ,
             1.
             the
             questioning
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             our
             state
             ,
             being
             once
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             reproaching
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             .
             v.
             35.
             
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               my
               Holinesse
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lie
               unto
            
             David
             .
             Though
             (
             1.
             )
             we
             seem
             to
             reproach
             our selves
             in
             questioning
             our
             state
             ,
             being
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             the
             plea
             is
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Truth
             and
             Holinesse
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             s
             easier
             to
             beleeve
             generall
             truths
             ,
             then
             to
             beleeve
             particular
             truths
             ,
             in
             which
             our selves
             and
             our
             own
             actings
             are
             interested
             :
             So
             spirituall
             
             and
             wilie
             a
             snare
             is
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             think
             we
             are
             unbelievly
             fearing
             our
             own
             treachery
             ,
             we
             are
             indeed
             charging
             treacherie
             and
             falshood
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Lord.
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             our
             sinfull
             plea's
             with
             our
             own
             state
             ,
             
               Ah!
               I
               am
               casten
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
             Jona
             .
             2.4
             .
             we
             are
             overturning
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             ,
             God
             lied
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Son
             Christ
             :
             contrair
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal.
             89.35
             .
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
               by
               my
               Holinesse
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               lie
               unto
            
             David
             .
             36.
             
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lord
             once
             justified
             thee
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             We
             shall
             find
             our selves
             so
             selfie
             in
             contraverting
             with
             God
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             touching
             our selves
             :
             
             
               am
               I
               in
               Christ
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             
               am
               I
               an
               Apostate
               and
               fallen
               from
               Christ
               ?
            
             That
             we
             are
             more
             taken
             up
             with
             a
             hellish
             fretting
             for
             our
             falling
             in
             a
             state
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             grieved
             for
             the
             injurie
             of
             unbeleef
             in
             traducing
             the
             
               Holy
               Lord
            
             with
             a
             lie
             .
             There
             is
             a
             taste
             here
             of
             Judas
             his
             fierie
             unbelief
             ,
             for
             he
             complains
             more
             ,
             Mat.
             27.4
             .
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               in
               betraying
               the
               innocent
               blood
               ,
            
             then
             that
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             Christs
             love
             offended
             :
             The
             grief
             is
             more
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             I
             ,
             of
             self
             ,
             that
             is
             entered
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             hell
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             glory
             who
             commands
             beleeving
             is
             overclouded
             .
             It
             were
             good
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             go
             about
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             Be
             lesse
             moved
             that
             self
             is
             under
             these
             apprehensions
             ,
             lost
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             spotlesse
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             :
             What
             matter
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             self
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             dishonour
             done
             to
             God
             ?
             What
             though
             I
             ,
             and
             millions
             like
             me
             ,
             were
             tormented
             ▪
             if
             God
             were
             not
             offended
             .
             Now
             God
             ,
             1.
             who
             hath
             bought
             me
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             hath
             accepted
             a
             ransone
             for
             me
             .
             3.
             
             Hath
             justified
             me
             .
             4.
             
             Hath
             witnessed
             all
             these
             ,
             is
             contradicted
             in
             all
             these
             :
             and
             yet
             we
             complain
             only
             ,
             
               Ah
               I
               am
               fallen
            
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             Leave
             the
             Question
             concerning
             your self
             ,
             whether
             ye
             be
             cast
             away
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             come
             to
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             close
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             dwell
             upon
             the
             duty
             of
             fiduciall
             relying
             on
             Gods
             generall
             Covenant
             to
             Davids
             Son
             ,
             Christ
             his
             ingadging
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             his
             gracious
             accepting
             of
             the
             condition
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             God
             sware
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             for
             the
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             race
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             gave
             you
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             Christ
             closed
             with
             the
             condition
             ,
             though
             ye
             cannot
             come
             to
             application
             .
             It
             s
             good
             to
             feed
             the
             soul
             upon
             the
             solatious
             
             thoughts
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               apply
            
             ,
             but
             Christ
             whose
             
               egressions
               ,
               outgoings
            
             ,
             
             
               have
               been
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               ,
            
             Mic.
             5.2
             .
             did
             apply
             :
             For
             Christs
             everlasting
             outgoings
             are
             not
             only
             his
             eternall
             generations
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             the
             decrees
             ,
             the
             sweet
             eternall
             flowings
             ,
             emanations
             ,
             and
             issuings
             of
             Christs
             holy
             thoughts
             of
             me
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             individualls
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             seed
             given
             and
             received
             by
             Christ
             ,
             his
             eternall
             acts
             of
             soul-delighting
             thoughts
             of
             every
             redeemed
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             8.30
             ,
             31.
             
             Rom.
             9.11
             .
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             2.
             the
             eternall
             acts
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             love-thoughts
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
               David
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Mary
               ,
            
             &c.
             his
             acts
             of
             designing
             you
             (
             if
             ever
             you
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             can
             rub
             and
             blow
             up
             experiences
             under
             ashes
             ,
             Rom.
             5.4
             .
             Ps.
             77.6
             .
             )
             and
             the
             thousands
             that
             stand
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             from
             eternity
             ,
             his
             actings
             of
             eternall
             love
             ,
             appointing
             and
             setting
             Chairs
             ,
             Throns
             ,
             Mansions
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             places
             for
             〈◊〉
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             applications
             of
             Christ
             to
             you
             :
             Feed
             and
             feast
             upon
             these
             ,
             by
             beleeving
             the
             ancient
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             but
             come
             to
             quietnesse
             of
             peace
             in
             your
             apprehended
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Christ
             procures
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             Preached
             to
             Reprobats
             ,
             but
             undertakes
             not
             for
             them
             .
             A
             necessary
             distinction
             of
             the
             Covenant
             as
             Preached
             according
             to
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             acted
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             members
             .
             The
             place
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             
               8.
               
               This
               is
               my
               Covenant
               ,
            
             opened
             .
          
           
             A
             Question
             it
             is
             ,
             
             whether
             Christ
             undertakes
             in
             the
             bargain
             with
             JEHOVAH
             ,
             for
             all
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             as
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             these
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             and
             their
             children
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
            
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             in
             Covenant
             thus
             ,
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             Ans
             Christ
             undertakes
             in
             his
             bargain
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             undertakes
             that
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             Preached
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             many
             hypocrites
             are
             mixed
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             given
             a
             light
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Preached
             to
             a
             visible
             multitude
             ,
             as
             is
             foretold
             ,
             Isa.
             49.6
             .
             Isa.
             55.4
             ,
             5.
             fulfilled
             ,
             Act.
             13.46
             ,
             47.
             
             Rom.
             15.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Therefore
             he
             procures
             to
             many
             hypocrites
             ,
             for
             
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             Redemption
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             Preached
             by
             concomitancy
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mixed
             with
             the
             elect
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             undertaker
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             Christian
             Societies
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             such
             unexcusable
             .
             Hence
             a
             necessary
             distinction
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
             The
             New
             Covenant
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   As
                   Preached
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   approving
                   and
                   commanding
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   internally
                   and
                   effectually
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   elect
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   decree
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   will
                   of
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             There
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             differences
             be
             holden
             forth
             between
             these
             two
             .
             For
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             legall
             Justitiaries
             miserably
             erre
             in
             both
             extremities
             :
             The
             former
             will
             have
             no
             New
             Covenant
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             made
             with
             the
             elect
             :
             The
             latter
             will
             have
             no
             New
             Covenant
             but
             such
             as
             is
             made
             with
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             ,
             Pagans
             not
             excepted
             :
             So
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Papists
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             parties
             contracters
             :
             The
             parties
             contracters
             in
             the
             Covenant
             Preached
             ,
             
             are
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             whether
             Elect
             or
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             they
             professing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             2.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Act.
             3.25
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               to
               our
               fathers
            
             ;
             &c.
             and
             they
             were
             not
             all
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             :
             This
             is
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             also
             ,
             and
             against
             these
             who
             will
             have
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             to
             be
             made
             with
             all
             the
             world
             .
             But
             it
             s
             a
             rich
             mercy
             that
             Professours
             are
             dwelling
             in
             the
             work-house
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             the
             pool
             side
             ,
             near
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             Immanuels
             land
             where
             dwels
             Jehovah
             in
             his
             beauty
             ,
             and
             where
             are
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             run
             Rivers
             of
             Wine
             and
             Milk
             ,
             such
             are
             Exspectants
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             to
             such
             the
             Marriage
             Table
             is
             covered
             ,
             eat
             if
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             parties
             contracters
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             latter
             respect
             are
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             only
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               ,
               the
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             
               people
               in
               whose
               heart
               the
               Law
               is
               ingraven
            
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             teacheth
             not
             all
             Nations
             his
             statutes
             ,
             nor
             sends
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             Ps.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             So
             neither
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             made
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Chuch
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             or
             Mediation
             ,
             that
             Christ
             undertakes
             not
             for
             such
             as
             are
             only
             visible
             Covenanters
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             beleeve
             :
             As
             he
             prayes
             not
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             High
             Priest
             ,
             so
             he
             dies
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             came
             as
             a
             designed
             Covenanting
             Saviour
             from
             eternity
             under
             an
             act
             of
             Cautionry
             for
             them
             .
             How
             then
             cometh
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ?
             
             Ans.
             It
             comes
             to
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             from
             Christ
             as
             their
             Surety
             ,
             since
             he
             prays
             not
             for
             any
             Mediation
             of
             his
             own
             toward
             them
             :
             But
             2.
             for
             the
             Elects
             sake
             :
             so
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
             13.26
             .
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               children
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               who
               among
               you
               feareth
               God
               ,
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             to
             you
             and
             for
             your
             cause
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sent
             .
             2
             Corin.
             4.15
             .
             
               For
               all
               things
            
             ,
             our
             suffering
             ,
             our
             dying
             ,
             
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               your
               sake
               .
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
             
               Therefore
               I
               indure
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               also
               obtain
               the
               salvation
               which
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
             Hence
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             but
             that
             which
             is
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             Cause
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             meriting
             Procurer
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             Hebr.
             5.9
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             salvation
             be
             offered
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               salvation
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             and
             merited
             by
             the
             ransone
             and
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             can
             be
             decreed
             and
             intended
             in
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             except
             they
             say
             that
             Christ
             did
             undertake
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             and
             blood
             by
             Covenant-inga●gment
             ,
             all
             the
             Reprobate
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             refuses
             to
             pray
             ,
             John
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             Christ
             undertook
             from
             eternity
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             salvation
             upon
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             is
             Surety
             :
             for
             it
             is
             he
             who
             makes
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Heb.
             8.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             will
             :
             One
             is
             called
             his
             
               approving
               ,
               commanding
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               will
               ,
            
             
             when
             God
             reveals
             to
             us
             what
             is
             our
             obligation
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             morally
             
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             he
             commands
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             morally
             evill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             because
             he
             forbids
             it
             .
             Now
             whether
             this
             good
             or
             evill
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             or
             never
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             repenting
             of
             Cain
             ,
             and
             saving
             faith
             of
             the
             traitour
             Judas
             never
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             to
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             commands
             and
             approves
             their
             obedience
             as
             good
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             decreed
             by
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             the
             obedience
             of
             Cain
             and
             Judas
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             But
             his
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             his
             discerning
             will
             ,
             or
             his
             counsell
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             or
             decree
             ,
             is
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             appointment
             of
             things
             ,
             not
             as
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             or
             as
             agreeable
             unto
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             ,
             and
             contrair
             to
             an
             equal
             and
             just
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             things
             as
             they
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             or
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             a
             premissive
             decree
             ,
             God
             appointed
             the
             crucifying
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             not
             breaking
             of
             a
             bone
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             never
             will
             the
             crucifying
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             forbids
             and
             hates
             it
             as
             execrable
             murther
             ;
             as
             touching
             his
             approving
             will
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             his
             commanding
             will
             is
             of
             things
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             ,
             what
             we
             who
             are
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ▪
             His
             
               will
               of
               pleasure
            
             is
             of
             things
             fixed
             and
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             what
             he
             purposes
             ,
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             or
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             And
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             make
             good
             use
             of
             the
             foul
             sinnes
             that
             fall
             out
             ;
             for
             holy
             and
             clean
             is
             that
             
               hand
               and
               counsell
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             Act.
             2.27
             ,
             28.
             which
             determined
             what
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             should
             do
             :
             Yet
             did
             the
             Jews
             with
             
               wicked
               hands
               slay
            
             and
             crucifie
             him
             ,
             Act.
             2.23
             .
             And
             O
             what
             beauty
             of
             wisedom
             and
             mercy
             do
             they
             see
             here
             ,
             who
             make
             that
             foul
             work
             of
             the
             slayers
             of
             Christ
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             a
             fair
             Psalm
             ?
             Rev.
             5.12
             .
             The
             thousands
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             sing
             ,
             
               worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
            
             :
             But
             were
             they
             worthy
             who
             slew
             him
             ?
             was
             it
             a
             worthy
             fact
             in
             the
             murtherers
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
            
             ?
             No
             :
             but
             grudge
             not
             at
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             who
             over
             rules
             all
             ,
             but
             adore
             and
             praise
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             wrestle
             with
             his
             holy
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Ah!
             What
             an
             untoward
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             Angels
             and
             Men
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             overturn
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             by
             sin
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             he
             hath
             by
             their
             fall
             brought
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             order
             ,
             
               When
               he
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               saith
               ,
               Behold
               
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.5
             .
             and
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
             
               Neverthelesse
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               new
               Heavens
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwels
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
             Peter
             and
             the
             Disciples
             were
             to
             pray
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             temptation
             ,
             Mat.
             26.41
             .
             and
             were
             oblidged
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             and
             scattered
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             to
             blame
             and
             grudgingly
             to
             judge
             that
             holy
             decree
             Prophecied
             by
             Zechariah
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             Zech.
             13.7
             .
             Mat.
             26.31
             .
             
               I
               will
               smite
               the
               Sheepherd
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheep
               of
               the
               flock
               shall
               be
               scattered
               abroad
               .
            
             His
             part
             is
             clean
             and
             holy
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             throwes
             the
             wicked
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             oblidged
             to
             sing
             the
             Psalm
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             spotlesse
             Justice
             ,
             and
             that
             eternally
             ,
             as
             these
             who
             are
             before
             the
             Throne
             are
             to
             hold
             up
             ,
             for
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             new
             song
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             free-grace
             .
          
           
             This
             ground
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             speaks
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             two
             wayes
             in
             Scripture
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             According
             to
             the
             
               approving
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             ,
             of
             promises
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             threatnings
             ;
             and
             showes
             both
             what
             God
             doth
             by
             promises
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             oblidged
             to
             do
             in
             point
             of
             duty
             ,
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
            
             Act.
             3.25
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               our
               fathers
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             
               Wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               —
               And
               I
               will
               be
               a
               Father
               to
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             whole
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             holding
             out
             our
             duty
             ,
             ordaining
             those
             that
             professe
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             received
             members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             body
             to
             be
             edified
             as
             a
             visibly
             Covenanted
             people
             :
             This
             excludes
             not
             ,
             but
             includes
             the
             Lords
             taking
             in
             members
             to
             the
             invisible
             and
             mysticall
             body
             :
             which
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             against
             Anabaptists
             and
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             often
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Preached
             ,
             
             
               quâ
               foedus
               ennunciatum
            
             (
             though
             it
             so
             also
             must
             be
             Preached
             )
             but
             as
             fulfilled
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             acted
             in
             an
             effectuall
             powerfull
             way
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             elect
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             
             the
             Lords
             decree
             of
             election
             ,
             and
             
               will
               of
               pleasure
            
             :
             So
             speaks
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Jer.
             32.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Ezek.
             11.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ezek.
             36.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             &c.
             Isa.
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             in
             a
             pure
             Evangelick
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             places
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             it
             contains
             our
             duty
             ,
             as
             principally
             it
             holds
             forth
             his
             Gospel
             promise
             what
             he
             shall
             effectually
             do
             according
             to
             his
             decree
             and
             will
             of
             pleasure
             over-ruling
             our
             corrupt
             will
             :
             which
             
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             and
             Socinians
             utterly
             mistake
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Covenant
             as
             Preached
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             approving
             and
             commanding
             will
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             a
             command
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             that
             these
             places
             speak
             nothing
             for
             the
             efficacy
             and
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             in
             converting
             sinners
             .
             
             2.
             
             The
             Anabaptists
             from
             these
             places
             say
             none
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             so
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             as
             have
             these
             promises
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wrought
             
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             externall
             Covenanting
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             then
             the
             whole
             Gentiles
             ,
             Isai.
             55.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isai.
             11.10
             .
             Isai.
             60.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             
             Isai.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
               all
               flesh
            
             ,
             Isai.
             40.5
             .
             Psal.
             65.2
             .
             
               all
               the
               Kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.26
             ,
             27.
             
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             should
             be
             all
             chosen
             to
             life
             ,
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ingraven
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             which
             is
             most
             false
             .
             
             Now
             there
             are
             undenyable
             Prophecies
             that
             the
             
               Gentiles
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               the
               going
               ,
               down
               thereof
               ,
            
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
             shall
             be
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             Isa.
             19.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             generality
             and
             mixed
             multitude
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             some
             other
             way
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             these
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophets
             s●eak
             ,
             Isa.
             5●
             ▪
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Isa.
             55.10
             .
             Jer.
             31.31
             .
             Ezek.
             11.19
             .
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Antinomians
             do
             also
             owne
             no
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             this
             wherein
             the
             new
             heart
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             is
             both
             promised
             and
             given
             .
             And
             D.
             Crispe
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               other
               Covenants
               of
               God
               besides
               this
               ,
               run
               upon
               a
               stipulation
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               run
               upon
               conditions
               altogether
               upon
               both
               sides
               .
               —
               The
               New
               Covenant
               is
               without
               any
               conditions
               whatsoever
               upon
               mans
               part
               :
               Man
               in
               tyed
               to
               no
               condition
               that
               he
               must
               perform
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               do
               not
               perform
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               is
               made
               void
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Man
             is
             under
             a
             condition
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             tyed
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             abides
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             nor
             be
             justified
             ,
             if
             he
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             Joh.
             3.18.36
             .
             Rom.
             10.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ▪
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Man
               is
               tyed
               to
               no
               condition
               which
               he
               must
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             say
             which
             ,
             he
             can
             perform
             without
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             For
             have
             he
             grace
             ,
             or
             have
             he
             no
             grace
             (
             the
             Holy
             Lord
             (
             O
             if
             we
             could
             plead
             for
             him
             and
             his
             High
             Soveraignty
             )
             is
             debter
             to
             no
             man
             )
             he
             is
             so
             oblidged
             to
             beleeve
             as
             he
             sins
             against
             the
             Preached
             Covenant
             and
             forefaults
             his
             salvation
             ,
             if
             he
             beleeve
             not
             ▪
             and
             so
             breaks
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             devils
             or
             men
             cannot
             
               make
               it●
               void
            
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             it
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             himself
             he
             being
             an
             heir
             of
             damnation
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             chosen
             vessel
             God
             shall
             work
             him
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             it
             not
             void
             to
             himself
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               without
               ,
               any
               conditions
               whatsoever
               ,
               upon
               mans
               pure
               :
            
             It
             says
             too
             much
             for
             the
             beleevers
             being
             under
             no
             debt
             ,
             no
             obligation
             of
             conscience
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             duty
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Spirit
             their
             only
             Law
             leads
             them
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             not
             upon
             them
             to
             forbear
             adultery
             ,
             paricide
             sodomie
             ,
             or
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             pray
             ,
             praise
             ,
             hear
             ,
             mourn
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             they
             sin
             not
             ,
             for
             sin
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             And
             when
             the
             Spirit
             breaths
             not
             ,
             acts
             not
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             :
             and
             this
             is
             most
             ●ilde
             .
             Where
             observe
             that
             ●
             .
             Antinomians
             and
             Familists
             confound
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             
               objective
               cause
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             holy
             rule
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             threatning
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Spirit
             be
             absent
             ,
             and
             not
             given
             at
             all
             to
             men
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             sin
             in
             committing
             of
             Sodomie
             ,
             and
             in
             not
             praying
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             oblidged
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             to
             pray
             to
             a
             revealed
             God.
             I
             know
             Adam
             was
             not
             oblidged
             before
             he
             sinned
             to
             pray
             to
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               Mediator
            
             ,
             as
             Steven
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             prayed
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Spirit
             by
             grace
             ,
             does
             help
             us
             to
             obey
             the
             command
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             rule
             of
             out
             obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             will
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit●
             to
             be
             all
             the
             beleevers
             Law
             and
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             command
             to
             lay
             on
             no
             obligation
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             as
             actually
             breathing
             and
             giving
             actuall
             influences
             must
             be
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             though
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             or
             habituall
             light
             say
             that
             the
             man
             should
             not
             commit
             this
             wickednesse
             ,
             
             nor
             omit
             this
             duty
             ,
             seeing
             present
             necessity
             of
             one
             starving
             for
             want
             ,
             of
             one
             drowning
             in
             a
             water
             crying
             for
             my
             help
             ,
             is
             a
             call
             of
             God
             to
             perform
             the
             duty
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Spirit
             give
             inward
             warning
             that
             I
             should
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Spirit
             actually
             breath
             not
             and
             contribute
             not
             his
             actuall
             influence
             ,
             the
             man
             hath
             no
             warrand
             of
             any
             command
             or
             Law
             to
             act
             without
             his
             rule
             ,
             since
             the
             Spirit
             acts
             not
             at
             all
             :
             and
             cannot
             so
             be
             guilty
             in
             the
             committing
             of
             the
             most
             vile
             abomination
             ;
             for
             where
             no
             Law
             is
             ,
             no
             sin
             is
             .
          
           
             M.
             Crispe
             pag.
             160.
             brings
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               The
               Covenant
               is
               everlasting
               :
               if
               the
               Covenant
               stand
               upon
               any
               conditions
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               man
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               except
               man
               were
               so
               confirmed
               in
               righteousnesse
               that
               he
               should
               never
               fail
               in
               that
               which
               is
               his
               part
               ,
               but
               he
               daily
               fails
               ,
               &
               so
               daily
               breaks
               the
               Covenant
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             the
             first
             act
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             performing
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             other
             condition
             required
             then
             that
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               in
               you
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
            
             27.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Spirit
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               walk
               in
               my
               statutes
               .
            
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             
               I
               will
               powr●
               upon
               the
               house
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               supplication
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               look
               upon
               me
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             beleeve
             in
             me
             :
             That
             is
             a
             strong
             confirmation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             work
             the
             condition
             in
             us
             .
             And
             so
             is
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             6.37
             .
             
               All
               that
               the
               Father
               gives
               unto
               me
               ,
               shal
               come
               unto
               me
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             me
             )
             
               and
               him
               that
               cometh
               ,
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             question
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             not
             confirm
             them
             into
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.8
             .
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Our
             daily
             doubtings
             of
             unbeleef
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             we
             so
             break
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             our
             fails
             and
             daily
             slips
             of
             unbeleef
             should
             render
             the
             Covenant
             void
             ,
             and
             null
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             should
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             such
             failings
             are
             indeed
             sins
             against
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             and
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             his
             love
             should
             constrain
             us
             to
             beleeve
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             
             and
             to
             hope
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             eternity
             of
             the
             Covenant
             depend
             upon
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             grace
             who
             gives
             us
             to
             beleeve
             :
             but
             it
             s
             otherwayes
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
           
             D.
             Crispe
             ,
             pag.
             162.
             in
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Ezek.
             36.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             
               and
               other
               passages
               where
               the
               Tenor
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               contained
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               word
               of
               a
               tie
               ,
            
             pag.
             163
             ,
             164.
             
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               that
               God
               saith
               to
               man
               ,
               thou
               must
               do
               this
               .
               But
               God
               takes
               all
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               saith
               he
               will
               do
               this
               :
               Yea
               ,
               if
               faith
               were
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               broken
               Covenant
               should
               be
               his
               who
               works
               ,
               not
               faith
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Here
             is
             the
             mistake
             of
             many
             who
             imagine
             that
             ,
             
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Ezek.
             36.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             setteth
             down
             the
             whole
             intire
             summe
             and
             tenor
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             .
             For
             1.
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             the
             whole
             parties
             of
             the
             Preached
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             :
             these
             he
             speaks
             of
             here
             ,
             are
             only
             beleevers
             in
             whom
             he
             works
             a
             new
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             He
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             Covenant
             Commandements
             ,
             nothing
             of
             Covenant
             duties
             directly
             .
             3.
             
             Nothing
             of
             the
             condition
             required
             of
             us
             .
             2.
             
             He
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             Covenant
             under
             the
             reduplication
             as
             Preached
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             treatie
             offered
             to
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             as
             Math.
             2●
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Luk.
             1.72
             .
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             and
             as
             every
             where
             holden
             out
             as
             a
             visi●le
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             in
             both
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             some
             speciall
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             heart
             teaching
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             Only
             upon
             the
             elect
             who
             shall
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Jer.
             31.35
             .
             Jer.
             32.40
             .
             Isa.
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Only
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             decree
             and
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             powerfull
             grace
             will
             do
             in
             us
             .
             As
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               ingrave
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               heart
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
            
             3.
             
             
               They
               shall
               be
               my
               people
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             effectually
             as
             gifted
             with
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             never
             be
             casten
             off
             ,
             but
             shall
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             v.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Jer.
             32.40
             .
             otherwise
             by
             externall
             calling
             all
             the
             carnall
             and
             stiffe-hearted
             Jews
             were
             his
             people
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             Isai.
             1.3
             .
             Isa.
             5.25
             .
             Ps.
             81.8
             .
             Ps.
             50.7
             .
             Deut.
             7.7
             .
             as
             is
             in
             every
             page
             almost
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             
               They
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
            
             31
             ,
             34.
             
             (
             5.
             )
             
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             v.
             34.
             
             (
             6.
             )
             
               I
               will
               give
               them
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               never
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               v.
            
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             so
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             a
             metonymie
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               them
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             effects
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             and
             
             blessings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             shall
             by
             my
             effectuall
             and
             mighty
             grace
             work
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             hath
             no
             purpose
             to
             expone
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               Covenant
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               break
            
             ▪
             Yea
             it
             is
             contrair
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             He
             purposes
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             exalt
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             ch
             .
             1
             ▪
             above
             Moses
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             above
             all
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             Bullocks
             ,
             Lambs
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             &c.
             he
             through
             the
             eternall
             Spirit
             ,
             once
             offered
             himself
             to
             God.
             And
             ch
             .
             8.
             he
             proves
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             High
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               is
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             :
             he
             is
             a
             days-man
             who
             layes
             his
             hands
             upon
             both
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             both
             upon
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             together
             :
             See
             Job
             .
             9.32
             ,
             33.
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Mediatour
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ▪
             So
             that
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             is
             ingadged
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             a
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Covenant
             .
             None
             could
             ingrave
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             but
             Christ
             :
             one
             might
             say
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Law
             ingraven
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             their
             sins
             pardoned
             ?
             Were
             not
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
            
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             justified
             according
             to
             that
             Covenant
             ?
             Ans.
             They
             were
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             by
             sacrifices
             ,
             shadows
             ,
             conditionall
             promises
             ,
             threattens
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
               I
               the
               Lord
            
             Redeemer
             
               will
               write
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             then
             contrair
             to
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             ;
             Heb.
             8.
             to
             enter
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             literall
             Law-Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             conditionall
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             strongly
             concludes
             his
             point
             ,
             to
             speak
             but
             of
             the
             half
             (
             though
             the
             choisest
             half
             )
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             that
             exalts
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Ministry
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             of
             our
             not
             beleeving
             on
             Christ
             ,
             be
             it
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             none
             :
             Christ
             works
             all
             our
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             reason
             it
             must
             he
             his
             fault
             (
             hallowed
             be
             his
             Name
             )
             that
             we
             sin
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             he
             works
             not
             in
             us
             contrair
             acts
             of
             obedience
             .
             But
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             debter
             ?
             And
             therefore
             this
             Antinomian
             way
             must
             be
             refused
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Mediation
             ,
             not
             to
             Christ-God
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             God
             and
             Man
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             twelve
             sorts
             .
          
           
             TO
             Christ-God
             promises
             of
             reward
             cannot
             be
             made
             ,
             nor
             can
             Christ-God
             suffer
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Person
             God-Man
             ,
             for
             the
             incouraging
             of
             the
             
               Man
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             he
             incourages
             himself
             therewith
             ,
             Isa.
             50.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Christ-Man
             lived
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             by
             depending
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             joy
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             run
             ,
             Heb.
             1●
             .
             our
             life
             should
             be
             sweeter
             ,
             should
             we
             fetch
             all
             our
             comforts
             and
             actings
             from
             his
             influences
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             daily
             dependency
             .
             Faith
             here
             promises
             to
             it self
             good
             ,
             Isa.
             26.12
             .
             Is.
             30.31
             .
             Ps.
             118.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Ps.
             16.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             kinds
             of
             promises
             made
             to
             Christ
             be
             asked
             for
             :
             Then
             1.
             no
             such
             promise
             as
             remission
             of
             sin
             can
             be
             made
             to
             him
             ;
             
             but
             a
             twofold
             Justification
             must
             be
             promised
             to
             him
             .
             A
             Law-Justification
             ,
             
               this
               do
               and
               live
            
             :
             For
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             justified
             and
             live
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             consumate
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ▪
             now
             this
             Christ
             did
             in
             al
             things
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Justification
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             band
             of
             suretyship
             ,
             he
             having
             compleatly
             satisfied
             for
             our
             debts
             ,
             this
             was
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             promised
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             
               Justified
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             
               Declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               :
            
             That
             was
             a
             judiciall
             declaration
             .
             Acts
             2.24
             .
             
               Having
               loosed
               the
               pains
               of
               death
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             by
             authority
             and
             judicially
             looses
             a
             prisoner
             from
             his
             fetters
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             to
             say
             against
             him
             .
             
             Psa.
             105.20
             .
             
               The
               King
               sent
               and
               loosed
               him
               .
            
             Isa.
             50.8
             .
             
               He
               is
               near
               that
               justifies
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               that
               contends
               with
               me
            
             (
             in
             judgement
             ?
             )
             Rom.
             6.9
             .
             
               Knowing
               that
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               death
               shall
               no
               more
               have
               Lordship
               or
               Lordly
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             the
             word
             ,
             Luk.
             22.25
             .
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               bear
               dominion
               over
               them
               .
            
             Rom.
             14.9
             .
             Death
             had
             some
             Kingly
             dominion
             in
             Justice
             and
             by
             Law
             over
             him
             :
             But
             Christ
             by
             Law
             of
             satisfactory
             payment
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             the
             mighty
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             wrought
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             grips
             and
             fetters
             of
             death
             :
             So
             
             in
             Christ
             death
             hath
             lost
             Law-dominion
             over
             the
             beleever
             .
             It
             is
             against
             Justice
             and
             the
             just
             Covenant
             between
             Jehovah
             and
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             among
             the
             worms
             and
             not
             at
             length
             be
             loosed
             from
             the
             sting
             and
             victory
             of
             the
             grace
             :
             O
             death
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             ,
             thou
             must
             let
             the
             captives
             go
             free
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.55
             .
             Hos.
             13.
             the
             prison
             must
             be
             a
             free
             Jayle
             ,
             when
             iron
             gates
             and
             fetters
             are
             broken
             .
             We
             have
             in
             Christ
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             the
             cause
             and
             action
             of
             Law
             is
             win
             ,
             and
             carried
             on
             our
             favours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             made
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
               Isa.
            
             50.4
             .
             
             
               He
               wakeneth
               morning
               by
               morning
               ,
               he
               wakeneth
               mine
               ear
               to
               hear
               as
               the
               learned
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               opened
               mine
               ear
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               rebellious
               .
            
             Some
             great
             Divines
             say
             ,
             Christ
             had
             no
             sleepy
             nor
             closed
             ear
             :
             he
             must
             there
             speak
             of
             Isaiah
             .
             But
             so
             there
             was
             no
             sinfull
             drynesse
             in
             Christ
             ;
             Was
             He
             not
             therefore
             anointed
             ?
             Isa.
             42.1
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Then
             all
             influences
             are
             promised
             also
             ,
             Isa.
             11.2
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               upon
               him
               :
            
             —
             3.
             
             
               And
               shall
               make
               him
               of
               quick
               understanding
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               not
               judge
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             Christ
             was
             assured
             he
             could
             not
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             so
             of
             influences
             to
             duties
             ,
             Joh.
             5.30
             .
             Joh.
             8.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             38
             ,
             50
             ,
             55.
             
             Joh.
             10.38
             .
             though
             he
             wanted
             influences
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             touching
             consolation
             and
             the
             felt
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             forsaken
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Luk.
             22.44
             .
             
               Math
               ▪
            
             27.45
             .
             But
             Adam
             ,
             
             as
             he
             was
             not
             to
             beleeve
             perseverance
             ,
             nor
             yet
             sinfully
             to
             fear
             falling
             :
             so
             neither
             was
             he
             to
             beleeve
             influences
             to
             all
             acts
             of
             obedience
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             promised
             to
             him
             .
             Yet
             was
             not
             Adam
             to
             beleeve
             his
             own
             reprobation
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             neither
             true
             nor
             a
             revealed
             truth
             .
             Then
             the
             only
             nearest
             way
             against
             deadnesse
             and
             drynesse
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             fountain
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             life
             that
             is
             in
             Christ.
             Literall
             quickning
             of
             our selves
             ,
             miskenning
             Christ
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             fulnesse
             we
             receive
             ,
             produceth
             but
             literall
             fardinesse
             .
             3.
             
             The
             speciall
             and
             cardinall
             promise
             (
             
               I
               will
               be
               his
               God
            
             ,
             
             Psal.
             89.26
             .
             
               and
               he
               shall
               cry
               to
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               rock
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             )
             is
             bound
             up
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             key
             and
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             frame
             and
             building
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Joh.
             20.17
             .
             
               Go
               to
               my
               Brethren
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             
               Magdalen
               )
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               ascend
               unto
               my
               Father
               and
               to
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               God
               and
               
               your
               God.
            
             It
             s
             comfortable
             talking
             that
             Christ
             saith
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             and
             you
             Beleevers
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             and
             have
             one
             Covenant-relation
             to
             one
             God
             :
             though
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             Christ
             bear
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Surety-Covenant
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             of
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Mediation
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             differences
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             and
             Beleevers
             are
             in
             one
             writ
             ,
             
             and
             one
             letter
             of
             acquittance
             dischargeth
             both
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             Christ
             from
             condemnation
             of
             punishment
             ,
             us
             from
             condemnation
             of
             inherent
             guiltinesse
             and
             punishment
             .
             Blessed
             we
             to
             be
             unite
             to
             him
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             joine
             our
             Amen
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             profession
             ,
             we
             should
             sub●cribe
             and
             write
             our
             names
             to
             it
             ,
             Isa.
             44.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Our
             maimed
             and
             broken
             and
             half
             consent
             proclaims
             an
             overly
             and
             cold
             Covenanting
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             parties
             are
             but
             once
             married
             ,
             once
             Covenanting
             by
             oath
             is
             as
             good
             as
             twenty
             :
             
             but
             frequent
             and
             multiplied
             acts
             of
             marriage-love
             adde
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             firmnesse
             and
             of
             strength
             to
             the
             Marriage
             band
             ,
             they
             are
             confirmations
             of
             our
             first
             subscription
             .
             Renewed
             acts
             of
             faith
             to
             take
             Christ
             for
             Jesus
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             renewed
             acts
             of
             love
             ,
             do
             more
             and
             more
             ingadge
             the
             heart
             to
             Christ
             as
             Lord
             and
             King.
             Little
             conversing
             with
             Christ
             deadens
             marriage-love
             .
             Rare
             visits
             and
             thin
             bring
             on
             worn
             out
             acquaintance
             .
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             complain
             he
             visits
             us
             seldome
             :
             that
             is
             because
             we
             have
             not
             the
             childish
             hire
             of
             consolation
             and
             feeling
             ,
             we
             refuse
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             should
             look
             at
             comfort
             for
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             duty
             for
             the
             comfort
             ,
             
             when
             it
             s
             a
             duty
             to
             our
             Father
             ;
             And
             who
             looks
             upon
             the
             comfort
             both
             as
             a
             comfort
             and
             a
             duty
             ▪
             1
             Thes.
             4.18
             .
             
               Comfort
               one
               another
               with
               these
               words
               :
            
             and
             so
             must
             they
             comfort
             themselves
             .
             Comfort
             is
             mainly
             for
             beleeving
             ,
             Colos.
             2.2
             .
             Heb.
             6.18
             .
             and
             there
             is
             a
             feast
             and
             a
             fill
             of
             joy
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             We
             seek
             but
             a
             comfort
             and
             a
             joy
             of
             chearing
             and
             solacing
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             a
             seed
             ,
             Isa.
             53.10
             .
             
             
               When
               thou
               shalt
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
               .
            
             Heb.
             2.13
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               and
               the
               children
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               .
               Jacob
            
             by
             Covenant
             served
             for
             
               Rachel
               :
               Christ
            
             also
             served
             ,
             suffered
             and
             died
             of
             love
             for
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Isa.
             53.
             he
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             .
             A
             Redeemed
             seed
             was
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             we
             endure
             hard
             labour
             for
             a
             desired
             end
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sick
             till
             we
             get
             the
             great
             end
             we
             aim
             at
             .
             
             It
             s
             true
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             was
             the
             speciall
             end
             ,
             Joh.
             12.28
             .
             c.
             17.1
             .
             yet
             it
             was
             heart
             satisfaction
             to
             Christ
             to
             have
             all
             his
             off-spring
             and
             children
             with
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             17.24
             .
             How
             should
             Christ
             not
             be
             our
             end
             ?
             See
             if
             ye
             do
             all
             ,
             and
             suffer
             all
             ,
             to
             fetch
             this
             shoar
             ,
             Phil.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Examine
             comparative
             ends
             ,
             by-ends
             ,
             self
             ends
             .
             It
             s
             impossible
             a
             man
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             last
             and
             main
             end
             ,
             so
             strong
             an
             impulsion
             it
             hath
             upon
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             's
             not
             onely
             a
             seed
             ,
             but
             a
             rich
             conquest
             ,
             the
             heathen
             promised
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Dominion
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ▪
               Zech.
            
             9.10
             .
             Psal.
             72.8
             .
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             and
             both
             this
             and
             the
             former
             satisfies
             Christ.
             There
             is
             not
             a
             sight
             so
             desirable
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             all
             his
             Redeemed
             ones
             conquering
             and
             last
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             fairly
             landed
             on
             the
             shoar
             ,
             passed
             Gun-shot
             and
             reach
             of
             all
             temptations
             .
             We
             satisfy
             our
             unbeleeving
             hearts
             too
             much
             ▪
             
             Ah!
             who
             can
             stand
             ,
             temptations
             are
             so
             strong
             .
             But
             as
             JEHOVAH
             fully
             satisfies
             Christs
             soul
             ,
             his
             hope
             ,
             his
             aim
             and
             intended
             end
             in
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             :
             so
             fear
             not
             ,
             JEHOVAH
             cannot
             break
             off
             the
             Treaty
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             nor
             can
             Christ
             be
             left
             unsatisfied
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             promises
             help
             to
             Christ
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Psal.
             89.21
             .
             
               With
               him
               my
               hand
               shall
               be
               established
               ,
               mine
               arm
               also
               shall
               strengthen
               him
               .
            
             There
             be
             many
             against
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             divine
             furniture
             of
             strength
             .
             Hence
             protection
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             Isai.
             49.2
             .
             
               In
               the
               shadow
               of
               his
               hand
               hath
               he
               hid
               me
               ,
               and
               made
               me
               a
               polished
               sh●f●
               :
               in
               his
               quiver
               hath
               he
               hid
               me
               .
            
             The
             outlettings
             and
             manifestations
             of
             strength
             and
             furniture
             that
             is
             in
             the
             ●ead
             redound●
             to
             a
             seasonable
             supplie
             of
             all
             his
             afflicted
             ones
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             overwhelmed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Victory
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               leave
               his
               soul
               in
               grave
               ,
            
             Psal.
             ●6
             .
             10
             .
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             Covenant-wayes
             ,
             Isai.
             53.12
             .
             )
             
               will
               I
               divide
               him
               a
               portion
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               divide
               the
               spoil
               with
               the
               strong
               :
               because
               he
               hath
               poured
               out
               his
               soul
               unto
               death
               .
            
             He
             shall
             triumph
             over
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             Col.
             2.15
             .
             Luk.
             11.22
             .
             and
             shall
             make
             all
             his
             enemies
             his
             footstool
             ,
             and
             subdue
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             fill
             the
             
               pits
               with
               the
               dead
               bodies
            
             ,
             Psal.
             110.1
             ,
             6.
             and
             plague
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Gen.
             ●●
             .
             3
             .
             Psal.
             89
             .
             2●
             .
             
               I
               will
               beat
               down
               his
               foes
               
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               plague
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               .
            
             It
             supports
             not
             a
             little
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             tremble
             before
             temptations
             from
             Satan
             and
             the
             mighty
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             written
             &
             Covenanted
             to
             Christ
             all
             his
             and
             our
             enemies
             destruction
             .
             Our
             turning
             away
             our
             eye
             from
             the
             Covenant
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             succumb
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             under
             his
             sorest
             assault
             with
             hell
             and
             hels
             pursevants
             and
             officers
             ,
             devils
             ,
             and
             the
             felt
             anger
             of
             a
             forsaking
             God
             ,
             dowbles
             his
             grips
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             Psal.
             22.1
             .
             Mat.
             27.
             
             
               O
               my
               Father
            
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             
             Psal.
             89.26
             .
             
               He
               shall
               cry
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               Father
               ,
               my
               God.
            
             A
             Covenant
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             more
             then
             a
             promise
             ,
             being
             a
             solemn
             promise
             in
             condiscension
             of
             mercy
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             ,
             Psal.
             89.38
             ,
             39.
             and
             Jer.
             14.21
             .
             and
             the
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             Isa.
             63.16
             .
             and
             Dan.
             ●
             .
             9.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ezra
             .
             9.6.10.15
             .
             Hezekiah
             
               in
               a
               day
               of
               rebuke
            
             ,
             Isa.
             37.16
             ,
             20.
             the
             slain
             Church
             ,
             Psal.
             79.9
             .
             Psal.
             80.1
             .
             flee
             to
             this
             shoar
             in
             their
             stormes
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             professes
             he
             will
             be
             broken
             ,
             intreated
             ,
             and
             holden
             by
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Lev.
             26.41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             glory
             ,
             
             of
             a
             Name
             above
             all
             names
             made
             to
             Christ
             for
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             Psal.
             16.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Isa.
             53.12
             .
             Act.
             5.31
             .
             and
             to
             such
             as
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ,
             Luk.
             22.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             he
             shall
             bear
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             Isa.
             22.
             
             Zech.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             promiseth
             forbearing
             mercy
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             sin
             ,
             he
             will
             correct
             them
             in
             measure
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Fatherly
             way
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             but
             not
             remove
             the
             Covenant-mercy
             .
             
             So
             hath
             the
             Lord
             Covenanted
             and
             articled
             in
             the
             writ
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             a
             rod
             to
             children
             ,
             to
             difference
             them
             from
             bastards
             ,
             Heb.
             ●2
             .
             
               And
               ●e
               that
               hath
               hi●
               fire
               in
               Zion
               ,
               and
               his
               furnace
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             writes
             this
             up
             as
             a
             Covenant-mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             
               them
               to
               perish
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             the
             rods
             of
             the
             wicked
             stand
             booked
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             among
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             ●6
             .
             Deut.
             28.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             our
             rods
             are
             Covenanted
             mercies
             in
             the
             compact
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             the
             Gospel-book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             first
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             promised
             to
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             is
             put
             over
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Rev.
             10.1
             .
             
               ch●a●hed
               with
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               a
               Rain-bow
               on
               his
               head
               .
            
             v.
             2.
             
             
               And
               hath
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               little
               book
               open
            
             ;
             the
             Testament
             ,
             
             and
             the
             book
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             to
             dispense
             them
             to
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Spirit
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             interceed
             and
             advocate
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             ratifie
             and
             seal
             them
             with
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             an
             head-ship
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             judgment
             ,
             
             over
             man
             and
             Angels
             ,
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             all
             knees
             shall
             bow
             ,
             Rom.
             14.11
             .
             Isa.
             45.23
             .
             Phil.
             2.10
             .
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             adde
             his
             seal
             to
             Gospel-hell
             and
             vengeance
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             despisers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Luk.
             19.14
             .
             Mat.
             26.64
             .
             The
             threatnings
             against
             Gospel
             unbeleef
             are
             put
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             Redeemer
             and
             Surety
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             refused
             Surety
             and
             King
             ,
             whom
             unbelievers
             will
             not
             have
             to
             raign
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Adam
             brake
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Second
             ADAM
             the
             whole
             broken
             and
             marred
             lump
             of
             the
             Creation
             is
             promised
             ,
             
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             repairer
             of
             the
             waste
             places
             .
             Isa.
             49.8
             .
             
               I
               will
               preserve
               thee
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               for
               a
               Covenant
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               establish
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               cause
               to
               inherite
               the
               desolat
               heritages
               .
            
             Ps.
             72.16
             .
             Under
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
               There
               shal
               be
               an
               handfull
               of
               corn
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               shall
               shake
               like
               Lebanon
               .
            
             Jer.
             31.12
             .
             
               Therefore
               shall
               they
               come
               and
               sing
               in
               the
               height
               of
               Zion
               ,
               and
               shall
               flow
               together
               for
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             Christ
             )
             
               for
               wheat
               ,
               and
               for
               wine
               ,
               and
               for
               oyl
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               young
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               herd
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             made
             all
             things
             at
             the
             beginning
             very
             good
             ,
             Gen.
             1.31
             .
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             &c.
             being
             all
             made
             servants
             to
             man
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             fellow-Covenanters
             in
             their
             kind
             with
             man
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             :
             As
             a
             King
             covenants
             with
             a
             great
             Family
             ,
             his
             servants
             and
             dependers
             have
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Kings
             Covenant-peace
             ,
             all
             obeyed
             Adam
             without
             jarring
             :
             but
             when
             Adam
             sinned
             ,
             war
             between
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Master
             and
             the
             servants
             is
             denounced
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             
               cursed
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ,
             Genes
             .
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             and
             Lions
             and
             wild
             Beasts
             rise
             against
             him
             like
             loose
             borderers
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Hos.
             2.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             which
             shall
             not
             smite
             by
             day
             ,
             nor
             the
             Moon
             by
             night
             ,
             Ps.
             121.6
             .
             are
             by
             the
             Surety
             of
             the
             Covenant
             brought
             in
             a
             new
             league
             :
             yea
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             Job
             5.23
             .
             are
             compartners
             of
             the
             peace
             ,
             
             and
             Christ
             the
             King
             takes
             off
             the
             forefaultry
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             looses
             the
             arrestment
             of
             vanity
             that
             by
             sin
             was
             laid
             upon
             the
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             sick
             like
             a
             woman
             travelling
             in
             birth
             ,
             Rom.
             8.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Hence
             are
             they
             blessed
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Deut.
             28.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Levit.
             26.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             the
             Angels
             come
             in
             under
             their
             Head
             
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.10
             .
             and
             serve
             the
             new
             restored
             heirs
             ,
             Heb.
             1.13
             .
             for
             their
             Heads
             sake
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Christ
             the
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             ,
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             hath
             given
             a
             Charter
             to
             Christ
             and
             put
             in
             bread
             ,
             garments
             ,
             houses
             and
             all
             to
             the
             Believer
             in
             Christ
             the
             first
             Heir
             :
             his
             great
             evidence
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             makes
             all
             things
             new
             ,
             Rev.
             21.5
             .
             This
             Christ
             mends
             the
             broken
             gold
             ring
             which
             was
             broken
             by
             the
             first
             unattentive
             and
             rash
             Heir
             Adam
             ;
             So
             that
             now
             Heavens
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Mountains
             ,
             Isai.
             49.13
             .
             sea
             ,
             trees
             ,
             fields
             ,
             Psal.
             96.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             are
             commanded
             to
             sing
             a
             Gospel-Psalm
             of
             joy
             ,
             because
             Christ
             the
             new
             King
             and
             Restorer
             of
             all
             is
             come
             to
             the
             Throne
             :
             yea
             
               let
               the
               stoods
               clap
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             Psal.
             98.9
             .
             and
             he
             purposes
             to
             purge
             with
             fire
             the
             great
             Pest-house
             infected
             with
             sin
             and
             under
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             Rom.
             8.21
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             that
             he
             may
             set
             up
             the
             new
             world
             in
             Gospel-beauty
             ▪
             the
             new
             heavens
             and
             the
             new
             earth
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
             Isai.
             65.17
             .
             Isai.
             66.22
             .
             Rev.
             21.1
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             life
             to
             have
             a
             cottage
             and
             a
             little
             yard
             of
             herbs
             in
             that
             new
             World
             ,
             and
             how
             base
             to
             be
             but
             Citizens
             of
             this
             World
             !
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             The
             condition
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             need
             is
             there
             of
             any
             condition
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Covenant
             ?
             
             Ans.
             The
             same
             Question
             may
             be
             of
             the
             need
             of
             an
             oath
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             The
             same
             necessity
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             that
             our
             Redeemer
             should
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             Phil.
             2.8
             .
             and
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             and
             keep
             his
             Fathers
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             abide
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             Joh.
             15.10
             .
             requires
             also
             a
             Covenant
             of
             obedience
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             Christ-Man
             ;
             for
             all
             men
             being
             born
             under
             
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             Christ-Man
             also
             must
             be
             under
             the
             same
             .
             And
             then
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             was
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             a
             particular
             Commandement
             of
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             this
             required
             an
             ingadgement
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             condition
             of
             obedience
             to
             perform
             what
             this
             peculiar
             Law
             of
             Suretyship
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             not
             a
             condition
             of
             indifferency
             which
             is
             required
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             required
             of
             Adam
             ,
             
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             hazard
             of
             failing
             and
             coming
             short
             of
             the
             reward
             .
             Adams
             Covenant
             had
             both
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             our
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             way
             :
             see
             Psal.
             89.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             But
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             hath
             promises
             most
             large
             that
             are
             made
             to
             Christ
             :
             but
             no
             threatnings
             are
             laid
             before
             the
             Man-Christ
             that
             are
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             There
             was
             no
             hazard
             nor
             possibility
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Personall
             Union
             ,
             that
             Christ
             could
             sin
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             Christ
             from
             the
             womb
             was
             both
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             a
             Viator
             and
             an
             enjoyer
             and
             Comprehensor
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Spirit
             above
             measure
             from
             his
             birth
             ,
             as
             Man
             he
             had
             gifted
             to
             him
             the
             confirming
             grace
             which
             is
             now
             given
             to
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             in
             their
             Head
             Christ
             ;
             And
             therefore
             there
             was
             somewhat
             like
             a
             condition
             necessary
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             members
             enter
             to
             glory
             through
             obedience
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             Covenanted
             Head
             ,
             Luk.
             24.26
             .
             
               Ought
               not
               Christ
               to
               have
               suffered
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               in
               to
               his
               glory
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Q.
             2.
             
             What
             was
             the
             speciall
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             ?
             Ans.
             The
             Covenant
             being
             a
             bargain
             of
             buying
             a
             people
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             payed
             price
             and
             ransone
             must
             be
             the
             duely
             formall
             condition
             .
             As
             for
             obedience
             to
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             was
             oblidged
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             right
             to
             Law-justification
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             
               jure
               &
               merito
               foederali
               operum
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             federall
             merite
             (
             I
             mean
             merite
             by
             paction
             and
             faithfull
             Law-promise
             ,
             not
             of
             condignitie
             )
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             Law-holinesse
             had
             influence
             in
             that
             most
             solemn
             act
             of
             obedience
             in
             offering
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Law-holinesse
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             did
             not
             exclude
             supernaturall
             grace
             as
             the
             Law-holinesse
             of
             Adam
             :
             for
             it
             was
             the
             perfect
             
             conformity
             of
             Christs
             nature
             ,
             his
             soul
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             actions
             internall
             and
             externall
             with
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             heart
             and
             inclinations
             of
             Christ
             stood
             ever
             right
             and
             stright
             to
             the
             Law.
             He
             exercised
             no
             affection
             
               in
               puris
               naturalibus
            
             ,
             his
             anger
             came
             not
             out
             in
             pure
             naturall
             anger
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             
             but
             it
             came
             out
             in
             acts
             of
             zeal
             ;
             Nor
             his
             joy
             in
             pure
             naturall
             joy
             ,
             though
             sinlesse
             ,
             but
             in
             joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             in
             the
             whole
             Man
             Christ
             was
             a
             perfect
             masse
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             compleat
             body
             of
             all
             gracious
             qualifications
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             11.
             
             
             He
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             knowledge
             and
             was
             ignorant
             of
             nothing
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             :
             Disputed
             with
             the
             Doctors
             being
             of
             twelve
             years
             old
             :
             The
             world
             knew
             not
             his
             School
             or
             Teacher
             .
             Hence
             his
             wisedome
             and
             practicall
             understanding
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             practicall
             conclusions
             ,
             He
             had
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               counsel
            
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             Statesmen
             for
             Government
             ,
             Isa.
             52.13
             .
             
               Behold
               my
               Servant
               shall
               deal
               prudently
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             perplexities
             and
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             
             he
             can
             lead
             the
             blind
             in
             a
             way
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             Isai.
             11.1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             might
             and
             courage
             ,
             an
             undantoned
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             conjoined
             with
             counsell
             ,
             no
             fool
             hardinesse
             ,
             but
             the
             resolute
             ventoriousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             Isai.
             42.4
             .
             
               He
               shall
               not
               fail
               nor
               be
               discouraged
               :
            
             Heb.
             broken
             ,
             
               till
               he
               have
               set
               judgement
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Our
             softnesse
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             at
             the
             blowing
             of
             a
             feather
             or
             stirring
             of
             a
             leaf
             ,
             brings
             on
             falling
             of
             Spirit
             and
             swooning
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             victory
             before
             the
             battell
             ,
             Isa.
             50.9
             .
             
               Lo
               they
               all
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               a
               garment
               ,
               the
               moth
               shall
               eat
               them
               up
               .
            
             He
             hath
             hope
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             
             Psal.
             22.9
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               he
               that
               took
               me
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
               thou
               didst
               make
               me
               hope
               when
               I
               was
               in
               my
               mothers
               breasts
               .
            
             And
             
               for
               the
               joy
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               endured
               the
               crosse
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             him
             quick
             in
             understanding
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             high
             and
             reverent
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             made
             him
             quick
             to
             smell
             or
             sent
             (
             so
             the
             word
             imports
             )
             the
             snares
             and
             temptations
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             plotted
             by
             men
             and
             devils
             .
             So
             excelled
             he
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             which
             as
             a
             girdle
             went
             about
             his
             loines
             ,
             both
             in
             judging
             ,
             
             and
             in
             discharging
             the
             trust
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Lord
             who
             laid
             the
             key
             of
             David
             and
             the
             Government
             
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             :
             his
             obedience
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             continuing
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             Joh.
             15.10
             .
             and
             thirsting
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
             4.34
             .
             His
             zeal
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             should
             be
             a
             fair
             coppie
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             .
             He
             was
             meeknesse
             it self
             ,
             Isa.
             53.7
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.23
             ,
             24.
             much
             in
             praying
             ,
             
             beleeving
             ,
             rejoicing
             in
             spirit
             ,
             Luk.
             6.12
             .
             Psal.
             16.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             tender
             to
             the
             weak
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             Isa.
             40.11
             .
             
             
               He
               shall
               feed
               his
               flock
               like
               a
               sheepherd
               ,
               he
               shall
               gather
               the
               lambs
               with
               his
               arm
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               gently
               lead
               these
               that
               are
               with
               young
               .
            
             Isa.
             42.2
             .
             
               He
               shall
               not
               cry
               ,
               nor
               lift
               up
            
             (
             a
             shout
             )
             
               nor
               cause
               his
               voice
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               the
               street
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               A
               bruised
               reed
               shall
               he
               not
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               .
            
          
           
             He
             was
             most
             compassionate
             to
             sinners
             ,
             inviting
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             Mat.
             11.28
             ,
             29.
             crying
             and
             shouting
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             to
             the
             thirsty
             ,
             
             Joh.
             7.37
             .
             journeyed
             from
             heaven
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             the
             lost
             ,
             Luk.
             19.10
             .
             came
             to
             serve
             them
             with
             his
             heart
             blood
             ,
             Mat.
             20.28
             .
             his
             bowels
             were
             turned
             with
             compassion
             to
             perishing
             souls
             that
             wanted
             the
             feeding
             Pastors
             ,
             Mat.
             9.36
             .
             
               He
               sighed
               deeply
               in
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             at
             the
             perverse
             unbeleef
             of
             his
             deadly
             enemies
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Mar.
             8.12
             .
             wept
             and
             shed
             tears
             at
             the
             foreseen
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
             Luk.
             19.41
             ,
             42.
             and
             yet
             that
             City
             slew
             him
             .
             Loved
             as
             the
             tender
             Physician
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             in
             company
             with
             sick
             sinners
             ,
             Mat.
             9.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Luk.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Luk.
             19.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             O
             what
             rejoicing
             !
             when
             he
             layes
             the
             lost
             sheep
             on
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             Luk.
             15.5
             .
             When
             ,
             v.
             20.
             he
             sees
             the
             home-coming
             sinner
             ,
             he
             ran
             ,
             fell
             on
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             had
             compassion
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             feast
             ,
             and
             sang
             and
             danced
             for
             joy
             .
             There
             is
             no
             humility
             like
             his
             ,
             
             to
             wash
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             servants
             :
             there
             is
             no
             patience
             like
             his
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               reviled
               not
               again
               ▪
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               righteously
            
             ▪
             
             1
             Pet.
             2.23
             .
             
               As
               a
               lamb
               dumb
               before
               the
               sh●arer
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.
             
             How
             gaining
             of
             souls
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             preached
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             in
             the
             Villages
             ,
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             at
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             at
             every
             Table
             he
             came
             to
             ,
             at
             every
             Feast
             ,
             at
             every
             confluence
             of
             people
             ,
             at
             every
             way
             side
             ,
             and
             stood
             still
             and
             talked
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             wanted
             his
             dinner
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ?
             And
             thought
             he
             dined
             well
             when
             he
             gained
             to
             the
             Lord
             the
             soul
             
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             
             who
             hated
             him
             and
             refused
             to
             lodge
             him
             ?
             How
             faithfull
             and
             free
             in
             rebuking
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             in
             declaring
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             attempted
             to
             stone
             him
             for
             his
             free
             Teaching
             ?
             
             None
             mortified
             to
             honour
             as
             he
             that
             refused
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             Joh.
             6.15
             .
             and
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             worse
             lodged
             then
             birds
             and
             foxes
             ,
             Mat.
             8.20
             .
             and
             being
             rich
             ,
             for
             our
             cause
             became
             poor
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
             and
             endured
             the
             crosse
             ,
             despised
             the
             shame
             ,
             suffered
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             and
             did
             run
             and
             fainted
             not
             :
             And
             was
             he
             not
             a
             patern
             of
             love
             ,
             who
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friends
             ,
             Joh.
             15.10
             .
             even
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             Rom.
             5.10
             ?
             
             He
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             Rom.
             15.3
             .
             honoured
             his
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             sought
             not
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             v.
             49.50
             .
             and
             saith
             true
             ,
             Job
             .
             5.30
             .
             
               I
               seek
               not
               mine
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             Joh.
             8.29
             .
             
             
               I
               do
               alwayes
               these
               things
               that
               please
               him
               .
            
             He
             faithfully
             expounded
             the
             Law
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             refuted
             heresies
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             glorified
             God
             with
             his
             miracles
             ,
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             Luk.
             2.51
             .
             payed
             tribute
             to
             the
             Prince
             himself
             .
             Mat.
             17.27
             .
             and
             taught
             others
             to
             obey
             lawfull
             Governours
             ,
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
             would
             not
             usurpe
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             witnessed
             a
             good
             confession
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
             and
             was
             for
             that
             cause
             born
             ,
             
               and
               for
               that
               end
               came
               he
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bear
               witnesse
               unto
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             Joh.
             18.37
             .
             none
             so
             self-denied
             ,
             he
             pleased
             not
             himself
             ,
             sought
             not
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             ease
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             but
             submitted
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             1.
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             who
             went
             about
             do●ing
             good
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             as
             one
             who
             1.
             was
             Covenant-wise
             designed
             of
             God
             and
             anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             power
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             for
             our
             good
             :
             and
             it
             s
             much
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             all
             this
             for
             our
             salvations
             sake
             ,
             by
             counsell
             and
             Covenant
             .
             These
             gracious
             qualifications
             Christ-God
             undertook
             to
             have
             for
             our
             good
             :
             and
             they
             were
             not
             given
             to
             Christ
             as
             personall
             and
             proper
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             head
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             here
             distinguish
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             person
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             head-ship
             ,
             though
             they
             must
             not
             be
             divided
             .
             But
             as
             the
             light
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             (
             if
             we
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             private
             or
             personall
             for
             the
             Sun
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             live
             and
             grow
             out
             
             of
             the
             earth
             that
             need
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             have
             eyes
             to
             injoy
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
             The
             water
             of
             the
             fountain
             is
             not
             for
             that
             hole
             or
             cave
             of
             the
             earth
             from
             whence
             the
             fountain
             doth
             issue
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             very
             often
             to
             〈◊〉
             in
             strea●●
             to
             be
             a
             river
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             land
             .
             All
             these
             excellencies
             and
             graces
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             personall
             induements
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             publick
             treasure
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             .
             We
             should
             think
             it
             a
             strange
             exorbitancy
             in
             nature
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             trees
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             herbs
             on
             earth
             ,
             should
             refuse
             to
             receive
             influences
             and
             growing
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             deny
             to
             be
             oblidged
             to
             the
             Sun
             for
             light
             and
             heat
             :
             and
             our
             unwillingnesse
             to
             receive
             from
             Christ
             the
             publick
             grace
             that
             is
             made
             his
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             a
             publick
             con●ignation
             by
             compact
             is
             made
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             proclaims
             our
             unbeleef
             and
             our
             wicked
             estrangement
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             said
             ,
             let
             Christ
             be
             gracious
             for
             Christ
             ,
             only
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             his
             debt●r
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             from
             the
             naturall
             connexion
             between
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             or
             because
             simply
             Christ
             is
             man
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             though
             the
             humanity
             be
             ground
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             because
             Christ
             simply
             is
             anointed
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             head
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             Generall
             ,
             Captain
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             no●
             by
             nature
             only
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             grace
             simply
             ,
             but
             by
             Covenant-purchase
             .
             Rom.
             14.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               For
               this
               end
               Christ
               both
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               ,
            
             and
             revived
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               .
            
             
             There
             's
             a
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             heirs
             of
             glory
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             designed
             friends
             (
             for
             his
             dying
             is
             a
             relative
             and
             a
             legall
             binding
             and
             buying
             by
             Covenant
             of
             so
             many
             certain
             persons
             )
             and
             upon
             this
             he
             is
             made
             Head
             and
             Prince
             ,
             and
             exalted
             to
             give
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             to
             give
             repentance
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Act.
             5.30
             ,
             31.
             
             Ah!
             how
             do
             we
             love
             to
             be
             behold●●
             to
             nature
             ?
             to
             self
             ?
             for
             Heathen
             and
             Pagan
             vertues
             by
             education
             ,
             and
             morall
             exercise
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             wild
             corn
             ?
             and
             we
             se●
             not
             how
             unwilling
             we
             are
             to
             trade
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             buy
             from
             him
             fine
             gold
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             given
             to
             him
             without
             measure
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             universall
             fountain
             and
             head
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             .
             2.
             
             All
             these
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             living
             coppie
             which
             we
             must
             follow
             :
             And
             he
             is
             a
             more
             lively
             example
             then
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             ,
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             acted
             Gospel
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             look
             on
             Christ
             ,
             loving
             ,
             beleeving
             ,
             
             hoping
             ,
             praying
             ,
             
             there
             comes
             more
             life
             and
             warmnesse
             from
             his
             actions
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             word
             :
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             as
             God
             would
             have
             the
             humane
             nature
             a
             chariot
             to
             convey
             to
             us
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             merite
             by
             satisfaction
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             be
             the
             mean
             of
             carrying
             to
             us
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             by
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             God
             Covenants
             with
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             that
             love
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             humility
             and
             〈◊〉
             shall
             live
             ,
             speak
             and
             act
             in
             Christ
             out
             to
             us
             we
             are
             more
             strongly
             convinced
             to
             follow
             the
             footsteps
             of
             so
             blessed
             a
             guide
             .
             Christ
             is
             a
             living
             glasse
             in
             which
             we
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             grace
             .
             As
             also
             his
             meeknesse
             and
             humility
             is
             the
             meeknesse
             and
             humility
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             graces
             have
             a
             seat
             and
             lodging
             in
             our
             
               Immanuel
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             drawing
             and
             an
             alluring
             desirablenes
             from
             the
             Person
             the
             
               Lord
               Jehovah
            
             our
             King
             ,
             
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               ages
               ,
            
             in
             whom
             they
             reside
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Freedom
             .
             
             2.
             
             Graciousnesse
             .
             3.
             
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             :
             Nothing
             could
             compell
             ,
             nothing
             could
             hire
             Christ
             for
             eternity
             to
             ingadge
             his
             Name
             in
             such
             a
             band
             ,
             since
             he
             well
             knew
             what
             it
             should
             cost
             him
             ,
             how
             dear
             it
             should
             stand
             him
             ,
             and
             saw
             what
             indignity
             ,
             shame
             ,
             pain
             ,
             curse
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             conditions
             before
             him
             .
             And
             what
             could
             move
             the
             father
             ,
             since
             he
             might
             have
             followed
             the
             Law-course
             of
             Works
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             draughts
             ▪
             of
             free-grace
             and
             the
             Lords
             unsearchable
             riches
             appears
             in
             the
             
               sure
               mercies
               of
               David
            
             ▪
             
             in
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             Isa.
             55.3
             .
             and
             Ps.
             89.1
             .
             
               I
               will
               sing
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             —
             2.
             
             
               For
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               mercy
               shal
               be
               built-up
               for
               ever
            
             :
             —
             Why
             ?
             v.
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Cov●nant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               David
               my
               servant
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Thy
               seed
               will
               I
               establish
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             giving
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             The
             design
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             .
             3.
             
             The
             sending
             .
             4.
             
             Anointing
             .
             5.
             
             The
             consenting
             of
             Christ.
             6.
             
             His
             coming
             .
             7.
             
             Dying
             ,
             are
             all
             acts
             of
             grace
             .
             God
             was
             no
             debter
             to
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             his
             kindred
             and
             blood-friends
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             was
             to
             David
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             but
             God
             would
             act
             grace
             in
             Christ
             and
             make
             him
             a
             samplar
             and
             the
             first
             coppie
             of
             free-grace
             to
             all
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             share
             with
             him
             therein
             .
             But
             though
             he
             made
             Christ
             also
             a
             coppie
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
             
               and
               spared
               not
               his
               Son
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
             yet
             ,
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
             the
             ●ord
             deals
             not
             so
             with
             us
             :
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               
               
               
               
               
               mine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               son
               ,
               that
               serveth
               him
               .
            
             And
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ps.
             72.13
             .
             
               He
               shal
               spare
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               .
            
             And
             ,
             O
             what
             riches
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             plenteous
             Redemption
             hath
             he
             manifested
             to
             us
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             grace
             he
             shews
             to
             us
             ,
             
             the
             more
             freely
             and
             sonly
             should
             we
             serve
             him
             ,
             with
             lesse
             hirednesse
             and
             servile
             disposition
             :
             If
             we
             could
             love
             God
             and
             Christ
             with
             a
             heart
             abstracted
             from
             heavens
             hire
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             pleasure
             of
             it
             (
             for
             pleasure
             mak●
             not
             any
             conform
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             holinesse
             doth
             )
             and
             the
             heart
             not
             legally
             fearing
             the
             burning
             torment
             of
             hell
             it
             were
             good
             :
             for
             since
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             Law-wrath
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             not
             well
             that
             we
             darre
             approach
             too
             near
             to
             the
             mount
             burning
             with
             fire
             ;
             nor
             does
             Christ
             allow
             our
             affections
             of
             fear
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             &
             sadnes
             to
             act
             upon
             feared
             everlasting
             wrath
             ,
             (
             we
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             )
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             Gospel-consideration
             ,
             being
             casten
             down
             for
             our
             Law-deserving
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             we
             highly
             value
             our
             ranson-payer
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             godly
             fear
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             word
             ,
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
             must
             note
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             fear
             and
             trembling
             and
             terrour
             upon
             devils
             ,
             
             for
             the
             torment
             of
             hell
             ,
             Mat.
             8.29
             .
             Jam.
             2.19
             .
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             godly
             fear
             of
             believers
             ,
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
             which
             is
             also
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             fear
             of
             hell
             torment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             fear
             of
             him
             that
             can
             cast
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             in
             hell
             (
             though
             it
             be
             another
             word
             ,
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
             )
             which
             Christ
             commands
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             servile
             fear
             legall
             ,
             for
             hell
             such
             as
             is
             in
             devils
             and
             men
             ,
             but
             a
             godly
             fear
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             :
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
             commands
             that
             fear
             ,
             fear
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             deny
             Christ
             before
             men
             :
             Why
             ?
             fear
             him
             who
             can
             cast
             soul
             and
             body
             in
             hell
             .
             And
             immediatly
             ,
             v.
             31.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               therefore
            
             :
             the
             same
             word
             that
             is
             ,
             v.
             28.
             then
             he
             must
             forbid
             a
             fear
             opposite
             to
             servile
             fear
             ,
             and
             which
             stands
             with
             the
             faith
             of
             sons
             who
             are
             to
             beleeve
             the
             care
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             toward
             his
             children
             then
             toward
             sparrows
             ,
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             And
             that
             the
             word
             no●●eth
             a
             godly
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             beside
             other
             Greek
             Authors
             ▪
             See
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             see
             Luk
             2.25
             .
             Act.
             2.5
             .
             Act.
             8.2
             .
             Act.
             23.10
             .
             and
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
             Noah
             moved
             with
             fear
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               built
               and
               ark
            
             :
             sure
             the
             fear
             of
             everlasting
             torment
             in
             hell
             ,
             moved
             not
             Noah
             to
             build
             the
             ark
             ,
             for
             by
             faith
             which
             is
             saving
             ,
             he
             builded
             it
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Eternity
             is
             a
             speciall
             property
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             :
             For
             1.
             the
             parties
             are
             eternall
             ▪
             Jehovah
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             never
             began
             to
             agree
             upon
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             bargain
             closed
             from
             everlasting
             ▪
             Only
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             shal
             render
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             Covenant
             shal
             then
             cea●e
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             shal
             then
             end
             his
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             shal
             fully
             and
             finally
             have
             purchased
             what
             his
             soul
             desires
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             received
             his
             wages
             ,
             and
             injoy
             with
             his
             conquished
             bride
             an
             eternal
             sabbath
             .
             2.
             
             He
             shall
             interceed
             no
             more
             for
             sinners
             ,
             for
             the
             sinning
             of
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Son
             (
             saith
             Camero
             )
             shall
             leave
             off
             to
             raign
             ,
             
             
               quod
               attinet
               ad
               regnandi
               actum
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             act
             of
             raigning
             ,
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             Kingdom
             it self
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             appear
             as
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             it
             was
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               emptied
               himself
               ,
               and
               took
               on
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               .
            
             So
             there
             is
             a
             time
             opposite
             to
             that
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Therefore
               God
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
            
             :
             which
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             ascension
             ,
             and
             sitting
             only
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
             but
             when
             all
             power
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             unfriends
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             Christ
             shal
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             Son
             ,
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ-God
             is
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             ▪
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             for
             so
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             as
             man
             ,
             he
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Son
               shall
               be
               subject
            
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             formall
             Mediatour
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             distinction
             is
             here
             needfull
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             and
             Ambrose
             :
             
             he
             shall
             render
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             shall
             leave
             off
             to
             raign
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             then
             shal
             declare
             that
             he
             raigns
             not
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             his
             power
             of
             raigning
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             professe
             this
             before
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             glorifie
             the
             Father
             .
             It
             s
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             that
             Hilarius
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Trinit
            
             .
             11.
             
             August
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Trinit
            
             .
             c.
             8.
             he
             shall
             render
             the
             elect
             back
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             now
             saved
             ▪
             and
             present
             to
             the
             Father
             his
             ransoned
             ones
             now
             perfected
             ,
             so
             Eph.
             5.27
             .
             3.
             
             Taking
             the
             word
             of
             raigning
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             to
             excell
             in
             eminency
             of
             power
             above
             all
             ,
             so
             Christ
             shall
             
               raign
               eternally
            
             ,
             but
             taking
             the
             word
             of
             raigning
             as
             it
             notes
             the
             exercise
             of
             royall
             authority
             ,
             so
             and
             so
             by
             gathering
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Preached
             word
             ,
             fighting
             against
             enemies
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             his
             
             foot-stool
             ,
             untill
             which
             time
             he
             raignes
             ,
             
             Ps.
             110.
             
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             by
             some
             ,
             he
             raigns
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             day
             of
             the
             universall
             Judgement
             :
             but
             these
             are
             but
             the
             second
             acts
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             exercising
             of
             these
             acts
             proves
             not
             but
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             and
             essentially
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             and
             such
             acts
             are
             often
             extrinsecall
             to
             the
             office
             .
             But
             the
             question
             shall
             remain
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             a
             Mediatory
             King
             ,
             and
             does
             retain
             his
             headship
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Angel
             say
             ,
             Luk.
             1.33
             .
             
               He
               shall
               raign
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               there
               shal●
               be
               no
               end
               .
            
             And
             as
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             Cameron
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               shall
               have
               no
               end
            
             :
             is
             only
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             by
             externall
             violence
             ,
             as
             worldly
             Monarchies
             that
             are
             made
             away
             ,
             and
             others
             rise
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             but
             that
             Kingdom
             (
             say
             they
             )
             may
             well●be
             called
             eternall
             ,
             
             though
             the
             King
             leave
             off
             to
             raign
             ▪
             when
             he
             leaves
             off
             to
             raign
             through
             no
             weakenesse
             and
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             needs
             not
             raign●
             there
             being
             no
             need
             of
             laws
             ,
             because
             the
             subjects
             are
             perfected
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             enemies
             to
             be
             subdued
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             hath
             obtained
             that
             eternall
             end
             ,
             a
             glorified
             people
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             fighting
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             seems
             not
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             1.
             
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Exo.
             40.15
             .
             Lev.
             16.29
             .
             
               the
               fast
               in
               the
               seventh
               month
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               statute
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Lev.
             6.18
             .
             
               All
               the
               mules
               of
               the
               sons
               of
            
             Aaron
             
               shal
               eat
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               meat-offering
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               statute
               for
               ever
               in
               your
               generations
            
             :
             so
             Lev.
             17.7
             .
             Lev.
             7.34
             ,
             3●
             .
             Lev.
             23.14
             .
             Num.
             23.11
             ,
             23.
             yet
             these
             Ordinances
             can
             hardly
             be
             called
             eternall
             ,
             as
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             cease
             when
             the
             body
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             destroyed
             as
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             the
             hay
             and
             the
             stubble
             that
             are
             builded
             upon
             the
             foundation
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             reasons
             prove
             that
             Christ
             shall
             not
             exercise
             such
             and
             such
             acts
             of
             royaltie
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             enemies
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             enemies
             :
             
             Yet
             we
             say
             not
             ,
             as
             ●amero
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Prince
             leaves
             off
             to
             raign
             even
             as
             
               Mediatour
               .
               Christs
            
             rendering
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             dispensatory
             or
             Oeconomick
             to
             the
             Father
             may
             well
             be
             a
             rendering
             of
             an
             account
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             a
             presenting
             of
             them
             to
             God
             perfected
             ,
             Eph.
             5.26
             ,
             27.
             without
             spot
             and
             wrinkle
             :
             Christ
             having
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             need
             not
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             a
             
             Temple
             .
             And
             so
             ▪
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
             
               He
               shal
               put
               down
               all
               rule
               ,
            
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             all
             Magistracy
             and
             Government
             that
             now
             is
             in
             either
             Church
             or
             State
             ▪
             and
             so
             saith
             
               Par●us
               ,
               the
               Son
               shal
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ▪
             having
             subdued
             all
             the
             rebels
             ▪
             as
             his
             Fathers
             Deputie
             ,
             he
             shall
             return
             to
             his
             Father
             the
             Kingdom
             now
             reduced
             to
             subjection
             and
             made
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             Mediatorie
             Commission
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             having
             ended
             the
             deputed
             and
             delegated
             charge
             .
             And
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             the
             Son
             as
             Mediatour
             is
             sent
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Servant
             ,
             an
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             and
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             his
             written
             Commission
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             not
             now
             actually
             raign
             in
             such
             a
             Mediatory
             way
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             :
             he
             did
             raign
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             now
             after
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             
               God
               is
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             is
             not
             now
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             many
             now
             rise
             against
             him
             and
             contradict
             him
             ▪
             and
             persecuting
             his
             Mysticall
             body
             ,
             do
             persecute
             Christ.
             2.
             
             
               He
               shal
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             by
             change
             of
             the
             Oeconomick
             Government
             ,
             then
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             shal
             immediatly
             glorifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             Rev.
             21.22
             .
             
               And
               I
               saw
               no
               Temple
               therein
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               God
               ▪
               Almighty
               and
               the
               Lamb
               is
               their
               Temple
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               And
               the
               City
               had
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               Moon
               to
               shine
               ,
               in
               it
               ▪
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               did
               inlighten
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               is
               the
               light
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             Christ
             shall
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             Mediatory
             King
             after
             the
             last
             Judgement
             ,
             I
             deny
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             Mediation
             ,
             one
             ,
             
             
               of
               uniting
               sinners
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             mediating
             between
             God
             and
             them
             .
             This
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             royall
             acts
             thereof
             ,
             but
             these
             ,
             with
             reverence
             ,
             〈…〉
             second
             operations
             and
             acts
             of
             royaltie
             .
             There
             is
             another
             
               Mediation
               substantiall
            
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             natures
             glorified
             ,
             stand
             in
             a
             substantiall
             union
             with
             God
             for
             ever
             ▪
             for
             to
             what
             end
             shall
             Christ
             stand
             glorified
             in
             our
             nature
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             substantiall
             〈…〉
             between
             〈◊〉
             and
             us
             ,
             glorified
             for
             ever
             ?
             If
             any
             say
             that
             Christ-God-Man
             after
             that
             day
             is
             no
             Mediatour
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             sin
             then
             :
             It
             s
             true
             ▪
             Nay
             ,
             but
             even
             now
             in
             the
             intervall
             between
             his
             ascension
             and
             second
             appearing
             to
             
               Judge
               the
               world
            
             ,
             he
             acts
             not
             as
             Mediatour
             of
             reconciliation
             to
             expiate
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             only
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             crosse
             by
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             mediate
             .
             And
             we
             will
             not
             say
             he
             is
             acting
             
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Priest
             formally
             by
             sacrificing
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
             as
             Socinians
             teach
             :
             for
             he
             can
             offer
             no
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             for
             he
             died
             but
             once
             ,
             &
             that
             was
             on
             the
             earth
             only
             .
             Obj.
             But
             now
             he
             Advocats
             for
             sinners
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             .
             therefore
             as
             now
             in
             heaven
             glorified
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             for
             sinners
             .
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             and
             Intercessour
             now
             ,
             
               applicatione
               ,
               non
               expiatione
            
             ,
             by
             applying
             his
             blood
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             shedding
             of
             it
             :
             And
             he
             is
             an
             Advocat
             ,
             but
             called
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             an
             Advocat
             as
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             supposeth
             a
             right
             and
             just
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             and
             payment
             is
             given
             to
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             these
             for
             whom
             Christ
             interceeds
             ;
             the
             Advocation
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             plead
             that
             beleevers
             may
             sin
             ,
             
             or
             their
             sins
             may
             be
             excused
             as
             no
             sins
             :
             But
             his
             intercession
             is
             to
             plead
             ,
             1.
             that
             for
             his
             blood
             we
             may
             stand
             as
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             procured
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             .
             But
             again
             ,
             after
             the
             last
             Judgement
             Christ
             stands
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             not
             to
             apply
             his
             death
             ,
             nor
             to
             interceed
             for
             sinners
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             sinners
             ,
             but
             Christ
             eternally
             shall
             appear
             for
             us
             as
             a
             paund
             of
             a
             perfect
             satisfaction
             once
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             pledge
             and
             hostage
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             Christs
             appearing
             for
             us
             for
             ever
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             sent
             by
             forrain
             Princes
             ,
             who
             standing
             in
             Court
             before
             the
             Prince
             they
             are
             sent
             unto
             ,
             are
             speaking
             tokens
             that
             the
             confederacie
             of
             peace
             stands
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             acts
             of
             hostilitie
             can
             be
             done
             by
             either
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             is
             eternally
             and
             not
             by
             fits
             just
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             now
             angry
             at
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             satisfied
             and
             pacified
             when
             the
             satisfaction
             is
             gone
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             stands
             in
             that
             Body
             and
             Nature
             in
             which
             he
             once
             suffered
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             acquiescing
             of
             Justice
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             once
             payed
             ransone
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             Christ
             remains
             the
             substantiall
             and
             naturall
             Head
             (
             though
             nature
             be
             now
             glorified
             )
             of
             the
             Mysticall
             glorified
             body
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             members
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             eternally
             ,
             though
             all
             be
             done
             and
             performed
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             purchased
             redemption
             :
             yet
             we
             then
             glorified
             ,
             once
             brake
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             even
             then
             stand
             in
             our
             Law-righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             must
             stand
             in
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christs
            
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             garment
             shall
             never
             cast
             the
             collour
             nor
             lustre
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             love
             to
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             and
             the
             soul-satisfaction
             of
             
             Christ
             in
             his
             seed
             i●
             eternall
             ,
             
             looking
             back
             to
             the
             bargain
             he
             hath
             once
             made
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             he
             cannot
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             soul
             with
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             a
             retracting
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             repenting
             of
             his
             royall
             and
             Princely
             tendernesse
             ,
             that
             as
             King
             ,
             he
             once
             did
             beat
             to
             his
             conquered
             subjects
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             own
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             soul
             of
             God
             must
             be
             eternally
             well
             pleased
             with
             his
             Son
             eternally
             God-Man
             ,
             and
             he
             stands
             resting
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             
             Zeph.
             3.17
             .
             and
             delighting
             for
             ever
             in
             all
             his
             Sons
             actings
             and
             transactions
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             if
             therefore
             God
             have
             once
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             God●Man
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             to
             raign
             over
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             empty
             that
             Throne
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             leave
             off
             to
             raign
             .
             And
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             speaks
             of
             his
             birth
             and
             conception
             .
             31.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               bring
               forth
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               God
               shall
               give
               unto
               him
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Father
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               raign
               over
               the
               house
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               for
               ever
            
             :
             And
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             eternity
             of
             Davids
             Throne
             over
             Jacobs
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             ▪
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             man
             (
             and
             he
             shall
             never
             lay
             down
             our
             nature
             )
             so
             shall
             he
             be
             a
             King
             upon
             Davids
             Throne
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             triumph
             eternally
             over
             enemies
             ,
             the
             devils
             ,
             Malignant
             opposers
             of
             his
             raign
             ▪
             sin
             ,
             and
             hell
             is
             an
             act
             of
             a
             Mediatory
             King
             ;
             when
             head
             and
             members
             do
             both
             triumph
             ▪
             no
             lesse
             then
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             royall
             Mediatory
             power
             to
             crush
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             his
             foot-stool
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             
             But
             Christ
             and
             the
             Armies
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Marriage-Supper
             of
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             come
             ,
             shall
             ride
             upon
             white
             horses
             ,
             and
             triumph
             over
             enemies
             for
             ever
             ,
             Rev.
             19.7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             the
             eternall
             living
             of
             Christ
             in
             our
             nature
             with
             all
             his
             ,
             is
             a
             triumphing
             over
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             death
             ▪
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             and
             who
             can
             prescribe
             a
             period
             and
             an
             end
             of
             that
             triumph
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             River
             of
             Water
             of
             Life
             shewed
             to
             John
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             proceeds
             out
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             
             then
             hath
             the
             slain
             Lamb
             a
             Throne
             for
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             v.
             3.
             
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             curse
             there
             :
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             as
             threatning
             a
             curse
             ,
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             there
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             but
             the
             Gospel-blessing
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               be
               in
               it
               .
            
             v.
             5.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               raign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             6
             :
             If
             the
             glorified
             sit
             with
             the
             Lamb
             on
             a
             Throne
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             set
             down
             
             with
             his
             Father
             upon
             his
             〈…〉
             is
             ▪
             promised
             ,
             Luk.
             22.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             If
             Christs
             Throne
             〈◊〉
             removed
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             glorified
             cannot
             stand
             :
             And
             all
             alongs
             where
             the
             state
             of
             the
             triumphing
             Church
             is
             d●scribed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             keeps
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Mediatory
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             slain
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
             as
             ,
             Rev.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Beasts
               and
               the
               Elders
               stand
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               ,
               —
               saying
               ,
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               to
               receive
               power
               and
               riches
               and
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             Rev.
             7.15
             .
             
               Therefore
               are
               they
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               night
               and
               day
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               shall
               dwell
               among
               them
               .
               —
               They
               shall
               hunger
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               thirst
               any
               more
               :
            
             —
             17.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lamb
               that
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               shall
               lead
               them
               unto
               the
               living
               fountains
               of
               waters
               .
            
             Though
             this
             be
             expounded
             of
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             Isa.
             49.10
             .
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             its
             perfect
             accomplishment
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             Throne
             :
             for
             all
             tears
             are
             wipt
             from
             that
             Church
             only
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             acts
             not
             as
             Mediatour
             in
             heaven
             ,
             its
             true
             ,
             he
             acts
             not
             as
             now
             he
             acteth
             for
             sinners
             ;
             but
             even
             then
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             v.
             17.
             is
             the
             
               midst
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             need
             neither
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             Sun-light
             ,
             beside
             that
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               is
               their
               Temple
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             
             
               The
               Lamb
               is
               their
               Temple
            
             ,
             v.
             22.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lamb
               is
               their
               light
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             
             Now
             what
             sort
             of
             leading
             ,
             and
             what
             influences
             of
             worship
             and
             light
             comes
             from
             the
             Lamb
             is
             another
             question
             .
             And
             it
             weighs
             much
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             its
             impossible
             that
             the
             precious
             Ark
             ,
             God●Man
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             personall
             can
             be
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               a
               God
               to
               the
               ●vercomer
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             
             And
             if
             he
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             being
             dead
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             soul
             that
             lives
             ,
             far
             more
             shall
             he
             be
             a
             God
             in
             an
             eternall
             Covenant
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               soul
               and
               body
            
             glorified
             ,
             though
             the
             acts
             of
             Christs
             raigning
             ▪
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             Covenanted
             people
             must
             be
             suteable
             to
             a
             glorified
             state
             .
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57966-e250
           
             
               Isa.
               65.8
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57966-e7100
           
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Nobility
             &
             self
             empty
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Adam
             earthly
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Mortality
             &
             immortality
             how
             due
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             How
             life
             was
             due
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Adam
             was
             predestinated
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             a
             transient
             Court
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             threatned
             ,
             Genes
             .
             2.17
             .
             was
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Threatner
             ,
             partly
             legall
             ,
             partly
             Evangelick
             .
          
           
             What
             threatnings
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             sorts
             there
             be
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Threatnings
             that
             are
             pure
             threatnings
             in
             law
             show
             what
             the
             Law-giver
             may
             jure
             inflict
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             he
             shal
             actually
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Threatnings
             that
             are
             both
             threatnings
             and
             also
             Prophesies
             ,
             reveal
             both
             the
             deserving
             of
             the
             transgressor
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             carnall
             security
             in
             beleeving
             legal
             threatenings
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             What
             Adam
             was
             to
             beleeve
             in
             the
             threatning
             ,
             what
             the
             lying
             Serpent
             would
             have
             him
             to
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             The
             damned
             in
             hell
             not
             loosed
             from
             the
             first
             Command
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             despair
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             actuall
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             
               What
               heathens
               are
               to
               believe
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               is
               not
               contrair
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               Gospel
               may
               be
               deduced
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               an
               act
               of
               the
               free-will
               ,
               grace
               and
               infinit
               wisdome
               of
               GOD
               be
               added
               to
               make
               good
               the
               assumption
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               promises
               are
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               how
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               beleeve
               both
               the
               equity
               and
               event
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               if
               the
               condition
               be
               performed
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               difference
               must
               be
               made
               between
               them
               and
               the
               threatnings
            
          
           
             
               The
               promises
               as
               annunciated
               ,
               and
               as
               made
               .
            
             
               The
               Gospel
               promises
               to
               the
               Reprobate
               are
               legal
               ,
               &
               how
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Law-threatnings
             to
             the
             Elect
             are
             Evangelick
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             The
             elect
             non-converted
             how
             they
             are
             not
             under
             Law-wrath
             .
          
           
             The
             Elect
             non-converted
             bear
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Law-curse
             ,
             but
             CHRIST
             bare
             all
             .
          
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
             and
             life
             eternal
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Faith
             is
             made
             a
             cause
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             sin
             by
             all
             who
             hold
             that
             CHRIST
             gave
             a
             satisfactorie
             ransome
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             
          
           
             Conditionall
             payment
             made
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Judas
             ,
             is
             no
             payment
             at
             all
             
          
           
             Accepting
             or
             not
             accepting
             ,
             assenting
             or
             not
             assenting
             to
             the
             payment
             ,
             are
             not
             causes
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             payment
             made
             to
             justice
             .
          
           
             
               The
               formal
               reason
               why
               God
               accepts
               of
               CHRISTS
               satisfaction
               is
               the
               intrinsecal
               sufficiency
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               accepts
               it
               for
               Peter
               ,
               not
               for
               another
               is
               the
               free
               election
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               is
               refuseable
               ,
               how
               not
               .
            
             
               Faith
               a
               condition
               of
               applying
               the
               satisfaction
               only
            
          
           
             God
             may
             accept
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             without
             any
             condition
             required
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             
               The
               conditionall
               decree
               of
               Adams
               living
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               doe
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               not
               predestination
               to
               eternall
               glorie
               .
            
             
               How
               Adam
               was
               chosen
               to
               glory
               in
               Christ
               ,
               how
               not
               .
            
          
           
             The
             heathen
             have
             not
             universall
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             high
             and
             deep
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             is
             against
             universall
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Covenanting
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             gracious
             condiscension
             .
          
           
             The
             errors
             in
             temptations
             which
             wee
             create
             from
             surmises
             that
             we
             are
             not
             chosen
             to
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             
               Better
               faith
               view
               God
               &
               Christ
               ,
               as
               self
               .
            
             
               Unbelief
               quarrels
               at
               God
               ,
               and
               but
               pretends
               self
               sinfulnesse
               .
            
          
           
             How
             to
             beleeve
             conditionall
             promises
             .
          
           
             Beings
             and
             not
             beings
             are
             debtors
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             All
             not
             beings
             are
             under
             the
             positive
             decree
             of
             God
          
           
             Our
             pains
             and
             sufferings
             are
             debters
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             more
             self-denyall
             in
             the
             lifeless
             and
             unreasonable
             creatures
             in
             their
             Covenant
             of
             nature
             ,
             thē
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             consideration
             of
             man
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             naturall
             ,
             &
             the
             Covenant
             in
             its
             positives
             of
             diverse
             considerations
             .
          
           
             God
             neither
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             either
             rewardeth
             obedience
             ,
             or
             punisheth
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A
             naturall
             conscience
             may
             and
             doth
             know
             that
             GOD
             doth
             good
             freely
             to
             his
             creature
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             God
             doth
             good
             to
             his
             creature
             for
             that
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Communion
             with
             GOD
             in
             Glory
             ,
             is
             a
             reward
             not
             due
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             GOD
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             perfect
             law-obedience
             .
          
           
             
               Arminius
               in
               Colla.
               cum
               Francis
               Junio
               ,
               ad
               propos
               .
            
             ●2
             .
             pag.
             547.
             
          
           
             
               Anselmus
               
                 de
                 redemptione
                 certe
                 Domine
                 ,
                 quia
                 me
                 fecisti
                 debeo
                 amori
                 tuo
                 meipsum
                 totum
                 ,
                 imo
                 tantum
                 debeo
                 amori
                 tuo
                 plus
                 quam
                 me
                 ipsum
                 .
                 Quantum
                 tu
                 es
                 major
                 me
                 ,
                 pro
                 quo
                 dedisti
                 teipsum
                 &
                 cui
                 promittis
                 teipsum
                 .
              
            
             
               Anselm
               .
               Monolog
               .
               40.
               
                 quid
                 enim
                 summa
                 bonitas
                 retribuet
                 ama●ti
                 &
                 desideranti
                 se
                 nisi
                 seipsum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             No
             merit
             can
             wone
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             greater
             nor
             our
             work
             .
             
               Bradward
               .
               de
               causa
               Dei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             343
             
               lit
               .
               E.
            
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             that
             God
             shuld
             reward
             Adams
             obediēce
             ,
             with
             life
             ,
             before
             God
             made
             it
             just
             .
          
           
             Man
             can
             never
             come
             from
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             his
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             God
             falls
             in
             no
             sort
             from
             his
             natural
             dominion
             ,
             though
             he
             punish
             not
             sin
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             God
             should
             have
             a
             perfect
             dominion
             over
             mā
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             imposed
             no
             penall
             ,
             but
             only
             rewarding
             or
             remunerative
             lawes
             ,
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             dominion
             over
             man
             ,
             is
             without
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             ,
             restricted
             to
             penal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               enim
               lex
               talis
               non
               seratur
               necessariò
               ,
               possibile
               esset
               ut
               vel
               Deus
               jure
               suo
               naturali
               &
               Dominio
               in
               creaturas
               caderet
               ,
               &
               sic
               non
               esset
               DEVS
               ,
               vel
               stabilito
               isto
               jure
               ,
               creaturam
               ci
               non
               esse
               subditam
               .
               Quod
               implicat
               contradictionem
               —
               nam
               intercisâ
               obedientiâ
               (
               quod
               fieri
               potuit
               &
               factum
               est
               )
               dependentia
               (
               moralis
               creaturae
               rationalis
               à
               Deo
               )
               illa
               nullo
               modo
               continuari
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               per
               poenam
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jam
               ver●
               egressus
               necessarios
               constituentes
               ,
               non
               negamus
               Deum
               tamen
               eam
               libere
               exercere
               .
            
          
           
             It
             s
             not
             feazable
             ,
             without
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             to
             say
             God
             punisheth
             sin
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             punishing
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             
               Suarez
               in
               opusc
               .
               de
               justit
               .
               Dei
               ,
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             fig.
             352.
             
          
           
             God
             loves
             &
             defends
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             his
             essentiall
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             declarative
             glory
             .
          
           
             God
             loves
             &
             defends
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             love
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             love
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Isa.
             42.18
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               give
               my
               glory
               to
               another
               ,
            
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             declarative
             glory
             .
          
           
             God
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             ,
             should
             procure
             his
             declarative
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             that
             necessitie
             ,
             create
             the
             world
             ,
             redeem
             man
             ,
             if
             by
             that
             necessitie
             ,
             he
             should
             love
             and
             defend
             his
             declarative
             Glory
             .
          
           
             God
             must
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             hinder
             the
             existēce
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             necessitie
             seek
             his
             legislative
             Glory
             ,
             if
             he
             love
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             himself
             by
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             God
             might
             never
             have
             intended
             his
             glory
             declarative
             because
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             never
             have
             made
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             punish
             sin
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             justice
             ,
             hee
             must
             punish
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             sons
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             &
             by
             necessity
             of
             justice
             ,
             deny
             them
             a
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             declaring
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             either
             punishing
             the
             sinner
             Adam
             ,
             or
             the
             surety
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             not
             God
             to
             punish
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glory
             to
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             are
             much
             different
             .
          
           
             Declared
             glory
             and
             fundamental
             glory
             are
             different
             .
          
           
             
               Qualis
               enim
               amor
               iste
               esse
               potest
               ,
               quem
               in
               ea
               re
               ,
               qua
               nihil
               opus
               fuit
               ,
               DEVS
               ostendit
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             freedom
             of
             punishing
             sin
             is
             objected
             by
             Socinus
             ,
             as
             contrair
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             reall
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Grace
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             humbly
             looked
             on
             .
          
           
             Being
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             self
             ▪
             are
             undeserved
             favours
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             mercy
             that
             GOD
             rewards
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             An
             admirable
             soveraignty
             in
             the
             standing
             of
             Angels
             and
             in
             the
             fall
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Gifts
             and
             habits
             of
             saving
             grace
             cannot
             keep
             creatures
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             The
             humbling
             thoughts
             that
             God
             needs
             not
             men
             ,
             nor
             their
             service
             ,
             nor
             any
             creature
             ,
             shuld
             take
             us
             up
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Secret
             in
             us
             after
             actings
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             No
             creature
             can
             give
             to
             God
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             none
             can
             give
             to
             GOD
             from
             that
             excellent
             passage
             of
             David
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             29
             .
             1●
             12.
             
          
           
             What
             dominion
             the
             state
             or
             communitie
             hath
             over
             private
             men
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             refuse
             to
             give
             self
             for
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             plucked
             out
             of
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             unity
             of
             such
             as
             boast
             of
             the
             proud
             pronouns
             ,
             my
             ,
             and
             self
             .
          
           
             Created
             sinlesse
             self
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             is
             of
             a
             far
             other
             nature
             ,
             then
             the
             Covenant
             between
             man
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             God
             cannot
             quite
             or
             part
             with
             Creator-right
             &
             universall
             dominion
             over
             all
             things
             that
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             strive
             with
             the
             gracious
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             proportion
             betwixt
             works
             and
             wage
             is
             the
             Lords
             rule
             in
             rewarding
             our
             labour
             ,
             nor
             should
             we
             be
             gainers
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             shuld
             so
             deal
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             commutative
             and
             a
             distributive
             justice
             ,
             between
             God
             &
             us
             ,
             the
             former
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             the
             absolute
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               serm
            
             .
             16.
             
               de
               verb.
               Apostol
               ▪
               debitor
               nobis
               factus
               est
               Deus
               ,
               non
               aliquid
               accipiendo
               ,
               sed
               quod
               e●
               placuit
               promittendo
               .
            
          
           
             Glory
             is
             not
             our
             own
             after
             we
             have
             wrought
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             promise
             as
             a
             promise
             can
             give
             us
             no
             right
             of
             strict
             justice
             to
             any
             reward
             .
          
           
             A
             promise
             being
             posterior
             to
             things
             promised
             ,
             cannot
             alter
             the
             worth
             or
             value
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             None
             gave
             first
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             men
             or
             Angels
             .
          
           
             God
             was
             no
             debtor
             ●o
             Justice
             to
             give
             being
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               entis
               nulla
               sunt
               accidentia
            
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             take
             ill
             to
             obey
             &
             serve
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             noble
             servants
             .
          
           
             The
             beasts
             and
             lifeless
             creatures
             shal
             depon
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             who
             break
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ▪
             
          
           
             Our
             soft
             nature
             is
             too
             soone
             brokē
             with
             poor
             rewards
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             moved
             with
             great
             things
             .
          
           
             Justification
             by
             works
             is
             our
             own
             element
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             strangers
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Seldome
             deadnesse
             to
             works
             ,
             and
             lively
             activity
             in
             works
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             room
             of
             death
             in
             the
             two
             Covenants
             .
             The
             change
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             What
             Judas
             &
             Cain
             in
             their
             despairing
             mood
             ,
             are
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             What
             weak
             doubters
             are
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             When
             faith
             acts
             most
             strongly
             .
          
           
             VVilfulness
             in
             unbeleef
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             VVe
             are
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             leave
             supposed
             contradictions
             to
             God
             in
             time
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             the
             God
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Better
             our
             hearts
             be
             the
             Lords
             then
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             a
             life
             was
             promised
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             ●ight
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             A
             three-fold
             right
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             providentiall
             ,
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             law
             to
             have
             being
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             sin
             in
             having
             it
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             a
             providentiall
             right
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             a
             spirituall
             right
             is
             ,
             &
             how
             excellent
             .
          
           
             To
             live
             &
             to
             injoy
             the
             creatures
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             sin
             .
          
           
             Their
             temptation
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             should
             not
             eat
             ,
             nor
             pray
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             non-converted
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             spoil
             &
             deprive
             them
             of
             life
             and
             all
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             How
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               these
               who
               injoy
               that
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               that
               and
               sin
               in
               using
               i●
               .
            
          
           
             Living
             in
             the
             devils
             and
             damned
             and
             Reprobate
             is
             no
             usurping
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Reprobate
             &
             non-converted
             ,
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             want
             all
             spirituall
             right
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             to
             life
             and
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             they
             sin
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             living
             ,
             eating
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             woful
             to
             have
             a
             lump
             of
             life
             &
             time
             &
             no
             right
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             our●
             ▪
             
          
           
             God
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             to
             the
             Man
             CHRIST
             a
             heaven
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             a
             train
             of
             graces
             ,
             &
             yet
             unquietnesse
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             spiritual
             soul
             acts
             in
             God
             ,
          
           
             And
             misses
             God
             rather
             then
             any
             created
             saving
             grace
             .
          
           
             Cotvin
             .
             cont
             .
             Molin
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             §.
             7.
             
             
               Primo
               foedere
               per
               inobedientiam
               primi
               hominis
               rupto
               ,
               cessabat
               etiam
               obligatio
               ad
               eam
               obedientiam
               lege
               praescriptam
               .
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             §.
             5.
             
             
               Remonstr
               .
               in
               Scrip
               Synod
               .
               Dored
               .
            
             4.
             ●a
             .
             145.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             &
             the
             ●●rst
             Covenant
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             oblidgeth
             all
             to
             acti●●
             obedience
             alwayes
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             sin
             in
             Infants
             .
          
           
             The
             naturall
             antecedent
             love
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             fancied
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             as
             what
             the
             Jews
             in
             t●e
             Talmud
             ,
             &
             the
             Alcaron
             say
             of
             God.
             
               Doctrin
               .
               fidei
               Judai●
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             5.
             trac
             .
             8.
             
               ib
               ord
            
             .
             1.
             disp
             .
             7.
             
             
               Alcar
               .
               c.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             subservient
             Covenant
             &
             the
             differences
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             hold
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             between
             the
             Covenant
             subservient
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             that
             of
             grace
             are
             ●ull
             .
          
           
             Righteousnesse
             and
             forgiveness
             under
             that
             subservient
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             as
             proponed
             to
             Israel
             was
             the
             very
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             made
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             Covenant
             a
             life
             of
             promises
             :
          
           
             How
             God
             commands
             what
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             as
             the
             Law
             required
             no
             Circūcision
             ,
             no
             sacrifice
             nor
             any
             Type
             representing
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Covenant
               had
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               as
               this
               hath
               ,
               but
               vailed
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               revealed
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               first
               Covenant
               is
               faultie
               .
            
          
           
             How
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Gal
             ,
             3.
             and
             how
             Gal.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Calvin
               .
               Instit
               .
               l.
            
             11.
             
             
               ●
               .
               XI
               .
               Sect.
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               par
            
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Arminians
             three
             Covenants
             ,
             dis
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Self
             searching
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Reflect
             ●cts
             are
             more
             spirituall
             then
             direct
             acts
             .
          
           
             Threatnings
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             then
             under
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             Desertions
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             compared
             .
          
           
             The
             Saint
             are
             stronger
             to
             suffer
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             then
             under
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             A
             larger
             number
             of
             Godly
             ,
             of
             the
             rude
             &
             unlearned
             ,
             th●n
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             Law-state
             to
             be
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             dominion
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             wrestling
             and
             protesting
             of
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             flesh
             &
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Compelled
             convictions
             argue
             a
             Law-Spirit
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             be
             found
             then
             to
             be
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Legall
             terrours
             convert
             none
             .
          
           
             Legall
             terrours
             may
             be
             mistaken
             and
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             child
             birth
             of
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             Literall
             and
             legall
             conviction
             on
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             conviction
             on
             the
             affection
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             and
             supernaturall
             convictions
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             firy
             ,
             and
             not
             tempered
             with
             grace
             .
          
           
             ●are
             conviction
             is
             no
             Godly
             principle
             .
          
           
             A
             sweetnes
             in
             the
             hardest
             cōmand
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             holy
             wil
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             child
             under
             grace
             .
          
           
             A
             sweetnes
             of
             communion
             with
             God
             an
             aboundant
             hire
             for
             a
             duty
             to
             a
             child
             under
             Grace
             .
          
           
             How
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             a
             new
             nature
             stands
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             for
             a
             commād
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             must
             not
             be
             sep●r●ted
             .
          
           
             The
             s●ed
             &
             Infants
             of
             Covenanting
             parents
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             under
             both
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             must
             be
             made
             to
             infants
             ▪
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             else
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
           
             Infants
             in
             Covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Old
             and
             young
             of
             Nations
             under
             the
             New
             Test.
             are
             in
             Covenant
             externally
             ,
             as
             Israel
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             9.6
             .
             vindicated
             from
             the
             unsound
             gloss
             of
             opposers
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Children
             must
             have
             from
             their
             being
             born
             of
             beleeving
             Parents
             ,
             under
             the
             N.
             Test.
             some
             Covenant
             priviledges
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Covenant
             mercy
             to
             fathers
             and
             children
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             preached
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             be
             born
             in
             Zion
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             with
             u●
             under
             the
             N.
             Test.
             are
             different
             Covenants
             
          
           
             To
             children
             no
             Covenant-resurrection
             nor
             any
             Covenant-salvation
             can
             be
             given
             or
             promised
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             Test.
             Kingdome
             of
             CHRIST
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             in
             it
             external
             signes
             and
             seals
             .
          
           
             How
             faith
             does
             sanctifie
             the
             unbelieving
             wife
             to
             the
             beleeving
             husband
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Baxter
            
             ,
             plain
             Scripture
             proof
             for
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
             4
             Arg.
             on
             ●
             Cor.
             7.
             p.
             ●8
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Of
             federall
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             external
             is
             made
             with
             a
             society
             or
             visible
             Church
             that
             out
             of
             them
             God
             may
             gather
             heirs
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             What
             federal
             holines
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             being
             born
             where
             the
             Gospel
             sounds
             ,
             of
             that
             nation
             &
             race
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Covenant-holines
             as
             well
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             nearest
             parents
             
          
           
             The
             faith
             required
             of
             these
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Act.
             8.37
             .
             Mar.
             16.16
             is
             real
             saving
             faith
             ,
             not
             visible
             only
             .
          
           
             The
             formal
             groūd
             of
             baptizing
             .
          
           
             
               These
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               should
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               children
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               .
            
          
           
             If
             all
             be
             really
             believers
             that
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ▪
             al
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Lords
             and
             
               Christs
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.15
             .
             must
             be
             believers
             &
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               to
               your
               chil●dren
            
             are
             not
             limited
             .
          
           
             Externall
             Covenanting
             &
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Ceremony
             to
             the
             opposers
             of
             Infant
             baptism
             ,
             contrair
             to
             all
             ancient
             Prophesies
             ,
             
               Isa.
               c.
            
             2.
             c
             19
             Jer.
             23.
             
             Isa
             11
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Covenanting
             under
             the
             N.
             T.
             but
             that
             of
             real
             beleevers
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Covenant
             obligation
             upon
             the
             non-converted
             to
             hear
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             A
             conditional
             Covenant
             hath
             the
             compleat
             essence
             &
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             truly
             in
             Covenant
             that
             are
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             Anabaptists
             provide
             no
             s●lvation
             by
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             by
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             Infants
             born
             of
             beleeving
             parents
             ,
             more
             then
             for
             saving
             of
             Pagans
             and
             their
             Infants
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             false
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             infants
             &
             to
             the
             aged
             only
             upon
             condition
             of
             believing
             .
          
           
             How
             visible
             professors
             are
             really
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             &
             not
             really
             within
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             promised
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             promised
             ,
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             whether
             a
             new
             heart
             be
             therein
             promised
             ,
             or
             excluded
             .
          
           
             Mercies
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             not
             alike
             and
             the
             same
             way
             promised
             to
             the
             Parents
             in
             covenant
             ,
             to
             wit.
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             considered
             two
             ways
             ,
             
               in
               abstracto
               ,
               &
               in
               conc●●to
               .
            
          
           
             The
             new
             heart
             is
             promised
             to
             such
             special
             Covenanters
             ,
             not
             to
             Covenanters
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             as
             Covenanters
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             heart
             is
             considered
             as
             a
             duty
             commanded
             .
             And
             2.
             as
             a
             blessing
             freely
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             Reprobate
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             touching
             some
             speciall
             promise
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Lords
             Argument
             for
             Circumcision
             fits
             us
             for
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             A
             comparing
             of
             the
             command
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             command
             of
             baptism
             in
             three
             .
          
           
             If
             actuall
             faith
             be
             required
             in
             all
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             there
             shuld
             be
             a
             command
             of
             self-examining
             in
             the
             N.
             T.
             of
             all
             before
             they
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             wicked
             absurdities
             must
             follow
             the
             excluding
             of
             Infants
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               Remonstrant
               Scrip.
               Synod
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Infants
             not
             predestinate
             to
             life
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             not
             redeemed
             in
             CHRIST
             
          
           
             Infants
             neither
             capable
             of
             heaven
             or
             hell
             by
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Infants
             saved
             without
             Christ
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             remission
             ,
             justification
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             children
             brought
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             infants
             as
             infants
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Hyeronymus
               increpant
               ▪
               non
               quia
               nollent
               iis
               salvatoris
               &
               manu
               &
               voce
               benedici
               :
               sed
               quod
               non
               dum
               habentes
               plenissimam
               fidem
               putarent
               eum
               in
               similitudinem
               aliorum
               hominum
               importunitate
               lassari
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chryso
               .
               Hom.
               discipuli
               expellebant
               pueros
               causa
               dignitatis
               Christi
               .
            
          
           
             Christs
             taking
             in
             his
             armes
             the
             children
             &
             blessing
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             act
             mere
             resemblances
             and
             Emblems
             .
             The
             efficacy
             of
             Christs
             blessing
             the
             children
             .
          
           
             They
             came
             that
             hee
             should
             
               pray
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Christs
             blessing
             of
             the
             children
             not
             as
             when
             the
             elements
             are
             consecrate
             .
          
           
             His
             blessing
             either
             a
             Law
             blessing
             ,
             or
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             A
             Covenanted
             seed
             is
             prophecied
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Iews
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             Covenanted
             visible
             seed
             prophesied
             to
             be
             under
             the
             N.
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Calv.
               in
               loc
               .
               Haec
               promissio
               Abrahae
               data
               ad
               totum
               populi
               corpus
               spectabat
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             promise
             is
             prophesied
             to
             belong
             to
             such
             a
             certain
             seed
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             not
             a
             Covenanted
             seed
             under
             the
             New
             Test.
             the
             children
             of
             beleevers
             under
             the
             New
             Test.
             must
             be
             a
             cursed
             seed
             
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             state
             of
             cōmon
             grace
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             grace
             that
             Reprobats
             are
             instrumentall
             to
             the
             in-coming
             to
             the
             world
             and
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             of
             the
             heirs
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             a
             God
             in
             truth
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             we
             believe
             ,
             is
             because
             God
             is
             
               thus
               and
               thus
            
             ,
             in
             Covenant
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               .
               unde
               Colligimus
               ad
               hanc
               quoque
               aetatem
               extendi
               ejus
               gratiam
               .
               Quid
               vero
               il●is
               precatus
               est
               nisi
               ut
               reciperentur
               inter
               Dei
               filios
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Beza
               ,
               Ipsi
               quoque
               Infantes
               in
               gratuito
               Dei
               foedere
               comprehenduntur
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             blessing
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             is
             the
             Covenant
             blessing
             of
             the
             seed
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             
               if
               the
               root
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               branches
               ,
            
             opened
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             to
             be
             born
             are
             intentionally
             holy
             in
             the
             root
             and
             when
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             actually
             holy
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Covenant
             in
             the
             substantialls
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Test.
             
          
           
             The
             one
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Test.
             
          
           
             A
             short
             opening
             of
             Ro.
             11.
             to
             v.
             17
             
          
           
             By
             the
             holy
             root
             cannot
             be
             meant
             the
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             only
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             speaks
             of
             a
             visible
             ,
             not
             an
             invisible
             body
             .
          
           
             Infants
             of
             the
             Jewes
             are
             cut
             off
             with
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             re-ingraffed
             with
             the
             root
             .
          
           
             The
             seed
             are
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             by
             birth
             as
             birth
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             a
             birth
             ,
             so
             &
             so
             graciously
             priviledged
             .
          
           
             Covenant-holinesse
             externall
             is
             not
             the
             adequat
             and
             compleat
             cause
             of
             ingraffing
             really
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Considerable
             differences
             between
             externall
             and
             internall
             Covenanters
             .
          
           
             Personal
             Covenanters
             cannot
             fall
             away
             :
             but
             Nationall
             ,
             conditionall
             ,
             and
             visible
             Covenanters
             may
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             made
             with
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankinde
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147.19
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             universall
             revealing
             of
             CHRIST
             to
             Americans
             and
             to
             all
             mankind
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             subjective
             ,
             by
             a
             power
             or
             universall
             grace
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             objective
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creatiō
             pointing
             out
             Christ
             as
             the
             place
             Psal.
             19
             4.
             mistaken
             is
             cited
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             ,
             Psal
             1●
             .
             4
             .
             vindicated
             
          
           
             
               Carol.
               Fermaeus
               in
               Analys
               ad
            
             Romanos
             ,
             c.
             10.
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Exposition
             of
             the
             place
             Psal.
             19
             4.
             by
             our
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             P.
             Martyr
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Deus
               ,
               ut
               inquit
            
             Psalm●s
             ,
             
               voluit
               notitiam
               suam
               naturalem
               per
               creaturas
               coelestes
               publicari
               in
               universum
               orbem
               :
               Ergo
               &
               Euangelium
               curavit
               identidem
               evulgari
               .
               Quomodo
               igitur
               potestis
               dicere
               ,
               vos
               Judaei
               ,
               non
               audivisse
               ?
               —
               Ra●io
               à
               pari
               ,
               vel
               à
               minores
               Si
               haec
               minus
               digne
               ,
               an
               altera
               longe
               salubrior
               &
               utilior
               non
               publicatur
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Spanhemius
               in
               Sectio
            
             .
             35
             
          
           
             
               Amyrald
               p.
            
             1426
             ,
             1427.
             
          
           
             
               Junius
               ,
               par
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             
               I
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               I
               will
               ,
            
             Is
             a
             Gospel-truth
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Test.
             of
             perpetuall
             verity
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Exo.
             33.19
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Covenant
             be
             made
             with
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             the
             chosen
             people
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Israel
             .
          
           
             If
             such
             a
             power
             of
             beleeving
             be
             given
             to
             all
             .
             1.
             
             All
             must
             be
             renewed
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             6.44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             2
             CHRIST
             died
             in
             vain
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Grace
             saving
             must
             be
             ineffectuall
             &
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             nature
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             the
             ends
             &
             uses
             of
             the
             dying
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             must
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Christs
             blood
             was
             shed
             ,
             to
             buy
             us
             frō
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             frō
             wrath
             ,
             and
             this
             sutes
             not
             with
             Pagans
             state
             .
          
           
             
               Remonstr
               .
               in
               Decla
               .
               c.
               17.
               thes
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Deus
                 statuit
                 hujusmodi
                 potentiam
                 conferre
                 homi●i
                 peccatori
                 perquam
                 idoneus
                 &
                 aptus
                 redderetur
                 ad
                 id
                 ●●ne
                 praestandum
                 quod
                 ab●●o
                 in
                 Euangelio
                 postulatur
                 .
              
            
             
               Remonstr
               .
               in
               Synod
               .
               Dordrac
               .
               Art.
               2.
               p.
               327.
               
               
                 Mediate
                 vel
                 immedia●e
                 DEVM
                 omnes
                 vocare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Corvinus
             contra
             Molin
             .
             cap.
             31.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
             
               Deum
               sempersecundum
               se
               para●um
               esse
               ad
               eandem
               uberiorem
               gratiam
               promovendam
               in
               iis
               qui
               parciore
               recte
               utuntur
               .
            
          
           
             Free-will
             doth
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Corv.
               cont
               .
               Moli
               .
               cap.
               3●
               .
               sect
               .
               ●
               .
               
                 Quicquid
                 de
                 sufficientia
                 (
                 gratiae
                 )
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 monemus
                 assistentiae
                 spiritus
                 nobis
                 tribui
                 :
                 minime
                 vero
                 habitualem
                 gratiam
                 quae
                 omnibus
                 communis
                 sit
                 à
                 nobis
                 statui
                 .
              
               Sect.
               29.
               
               
                 Non
                 est
                 potentia
                 infusa
              
               .
            
             
               Cap.
               32.
               
               
                 Secundum
                 Concilia
                 &
                 Patres
                 intelligimus
                 tale
                 gratiae
                 adjutorium
                 ,
                 quod
                 ad
                 singulos
                 actus
                 detur
                 ,
                 cujus
                 auxilio
                 nititur
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 singula
                 adjuvetur
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Martmez
               .
               
                 de
                 Ripul
                 .
                 de
                 Ente
                 supernat
                 .
              
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Dis.
               20.
               
               N.
               57.
               
            
             
               Suarez
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
                 de
                 necessi
                 .
                 gratiae
                 c.
              
               4.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
            
             
               Curiel
               in
               12
               q
               109.
               
               Art.
               2.
               
               N.
               1.
               
            
             
               Duvallius
               ,
               
                 Tract
                 .
                 de
                 necess
                 .
                 gratiae
                 ,
              
               Q
               1.
               
               Art.
               2
               Molina
               
                 de
                 Concor
              
               .
               Q.
               14
               ▪
               Art.
               13.
               
               Disp.
               9.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
            
             
               Did.
               Ruiz
               .
               Tom.
               
                 de
                 volinider
              
               .
               Tom.
               
                 de
                 Praed●fini
              
               .
               Vasquez
               12.
               
               Disp.
               138.
               
               Bellar.
               
                 De
                 grat
                 .
                 &
                 libe
                 .
                 arbit
                 .
              
               Lib.
               6.
               c.
               13.
               
                 &
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
               Gamachaeus
               in
               12
               Q.
               85.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               
                 &
                 seq
              
               .
               Estius
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Dist.
               41.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
                 &
                 seq
              
               .
               Tolet.
               Com.
               ●n
               Ioan.
               6.
               in
               Rom.
               14.
               
               Pirer
               .
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               
               &
               Rom.
               14.
               
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Scriptis
               Synod
               .
               Art.
               4.
               p.
               158
               ,
               159.
               
            
          
           
             Smalcius
             con
             Fran●z
             .
             Disp.
             8.
             
             
               Graviter
               halucinatur
            
             Fran●zius
             ,
             
               dum
               ait
               ,
               Hominem
               non
               renatum
               nihil
               posse
               in
               spiritualibus
               ,
               nempe
               in
               sensu
               interno
               ,
               in
               verbum
               divinum
               ,
               in
               conversione
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               in
               fide
               in
               illum
               .
            
             Catech.
             Raccov
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Nonne
               a●
               credendum
               Euangelio
               Sp.
               Sancti
               interiore
               dono
               opus
               est
               ?
               Nullo
               modo
               :
               Neque
               in
               Scripturis
               legimus
               cuiquam
               id
               donum
               conferri
               nisi
               credenti
               .
            
          
           
             S●ci
             .
             Prael
             .
             0
             Theol.
             c.
             4
             fol.
             14.
             
             
               Qui
               ex
            
             Adamo
             
               nascuntur
               ●adem
               conditi
               one
               omnes
               nascuntur
               ,
               nihilque
               ei
               ademptum
               ,
               quod
               naturaliter
               haberet
               vel
               habiturus
               esset
               .
            
          
           
             Corvinus
             contra
             Molin
             .
             cap.
             34.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             pag.
             619.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             Survey
             ,
             
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             Part.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Pag.
             
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             or
             warrand
             in
             the
             word
             that
             Nations
             and
             societies
             shal
             not
             be
             the
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             &
             Visible
             Churches
             ,
             since
             God
             so
             esteemeth
             them
             in
             multitudes
             of
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             except
             men
             judge
             them
             first
             invisible
             and
             real
             saints
             or
             converts
             
          
           
             
               Surv.
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             p.
             39
             ▪
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Hook.
            
             argueth
             from
             confederacie
             with
             God
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             all
             visible
             professours
             to
             be
             justified
             internally
             called
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             Church-members
             except
             they
             be
             so
             in
             our
             esteem
             .
          
           
             The
             Invisible
             and
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ●nd
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             first
             principall
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             given
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Sur●
            
             of
             the
             summe
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             Part.
             1
             C.
             3.
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               
                 Ruther
                 fur●
                 .
                 Due
                 right
                 of
                 Presbyteries
                 P.
              
               1
               ▪
               C.
               9.
               
               Sect.
               9.
               pag.
               35
               ,
               36
               37
            
             
               The
               command
               of
               God
               is
               not
               the
               b●st
               ,
               nor
               any
               warrand
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               grave
               Mr.
               Hooker
               saith
               ,
               why
               gracelesse
               men
               should
               challenge
               the
               seals
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             active
             right
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             confer
             the
             seals
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             passive
             right
             in
             many
             visible
             members
             either
             to
             receive
             or
             to
             challenge
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             Hypocrite
             is
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             hard
             to
             counterfite
             graces
             and
             things
             not
             obvious
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             seeing
             .
          
           
             Many
             hate
             hypocri●es
             ,
             and
             so
             doing
             are
             hypocrites
             themselves
             
          
           
             What
             is
             not
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             power
             of
             self-deceit
             .
          
           
             Beleevers
             are
             properly
             parties
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             first
             principles
             ,
             cannot
             be
             tryed
             by
             any
             former
             Doctrine
             or
             rule
             .
          
           
             The
             immediate
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             immediate
             fountain-word
             ,
             and
             the
             trying
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             Prophesies
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             and
             Scripturall
             Prophesies
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             revelations
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             lawfull
             or
             not
             lawful
             ,
             and
             revelations
             of
             facts
             ,
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             Nearnesse
             to
             God
             in
             fulnesse
             of
             manifestatiō
             of
             himself
             ,
             is
             no
             surely
             concludent
             rule
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             truth
             or
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Peter
             ,
             at
             the
             transfiguration
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             Reve.
             19.
             cap.
             22.
             when
             they
             were
             most
             neer
             to
             God
             did
             reel
             and
             stumble
             &
             erre
             .
          
           
             The
             deceit
             in
             liberty
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             good
             to
             keep
             the
             eye
             single
             ,
             for
             rottenness
             in
             the
             mind
             putrifies
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Pain
             ,
             grief
             ,
             &
             aikings
             in
             spiritual
             motions
             speaketh
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             there
             where
             such
             are
             .
          
           
             To
             observe
             so
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             al
             Christs
             motions
             ,
             his
             going
             ,
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             speak
             a
             most
             spirituall
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Convictions
             for
             most
             spirituall
             sins
             speak
             much
             spiritualnes
             
          
           
             As
             Christ-Man
             hath
             a
             new
             office
             to
             redeem
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             spirit
             a
             new
             office
             to
             comfort
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             should
             have
             been
             usefull
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             not
             sinned
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             as
             the
             Spirit
             acts
             us
             to
             doe
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             spiritualnesse
             of
             disposition
             to
             doe
             our
             duty
             for
             the
             dutey
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             pleasantnes
             of
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             spiritualnes
             to
             do
             duty
             for
             the
             duty
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             duty
             
          
           
             Gospel-love
             inclosed
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             renders
             the
             obedience
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             heart
             with
             in
             a
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             within
             a
             man
             speaking
             and
             acting
             .
          
           
             God
             only
             tryeth
             the
             heart
             ▪
             
               Aug.
               Confess
            
             10.
             cap.
             27.
             
               intus
               tu
               ●r●s
               ,
               &
               ego
               foras
            
          
           
             What
             the
             good
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             made
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Creatiō
             of
             a
             better
             heart
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             the
             rarest
             of
             the
             Lords
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             divers
             sorts
             of
             evil
             hearts
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Mederi
               ,
               curare
               mitigare
               dolorem
            
             .
             Hos.
             11.5
             .
             
               I
               'le
               heal
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             6.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             delve
             ,
             to
             plow
             inde
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             that
             worketh
             either
             on
             iron
             of
             timber
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             are
             more
             ashamed
             of
             uncleannes
             and
             falshood
             ,
             thē
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             sinfull
             stonines●e
             of
             heart
             against
             God
          
           
             Of
             the
             morall
             concurrence
             ●f
             the
             word
             to
             the
             act
             of
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             
          
           
             Job
             9.20
             .
          
           
             Pro
             28.18
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             To
             be
             made
             narrow
             ,
             to
             be
             pressed
             in
             body
             or
             minde
             ,
             to
             afflict
             ,
             to
             vex
             ,
             Gen.
             32.7
             .
             straitening
             was
             on
             Iacob
             by
             a
             Metalepsis
             it
             is
             to
             frame
             by
             pressing
             or
             keeping
             straight
             as
             Potters
             frame
             a
             vessel
             .
             Hence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             jots●r
             a
             potter
             ,
             Eze.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             and
             unreasonable
             imaginations
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             atheism
             thereof
             .
          
           
             A
             heart
             delighted
             with
             God
             is
             the
             work-house
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             A
             whole
             and
             enteer
             heart
             .
             Half
             a
             sincere
             faith
             is
             no
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             fixed
             heart
             .
          
           
             D.
             Pr●●●on
             ▪
             
          
           
             Some
             new
             heart
             or
             new
             spirit
             is
             an
             old
             heart
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3
             3.
             
             Cant.
             5.7
             .
             A
             wel
             keeped
             heart
             is
             a
             new
             heart
             
          
           
             New
             affections
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             Works
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             faith
             ,
             an
             old
             question
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Our
             mistakes
             of
             Works
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             VVord
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             grace
             to
             close
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             commāds
             .
          
           
             
               Galaenus
               de
               usupartuum
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Alphonsus
                 decimus
                 rex
                 Castellae
                 .
                 Melius
                 ordinatiusque
                 singula
                 conderentur
                 .
              
            
             
               Pamphlet
               printed
               an
               .
               1647.
               p.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luther
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 libello
                 de
                 votis
                 Monasti
                 .
                 Chemn
                 .
                 Loc.
                 Com.
                 de
                 bonis
                 oper
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               qu
               3.
               pag.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 Confess
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 &
                 Apol
                 art
                 .
              
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Docent
                 nostri
                 ,
                 quod
                 necesse
                 sit
                 bona
                 opera
                 facere
                 ,
                 non
                 ut
                 confidamus
                 per
                 ea
                 gratiam
                 mer●ri
                 sed
                 propter
              
               voluntatem
               De●
               ,
               lib.
               6.
               
               
                 Concor
                 .
                 p.
              
               666.
               
            
             
               Some
               necessarie
               distinctions
               touching
               the
               necessity
               of
               Evangelick
               works
               .
            
          
           
             Faith
             thogh
             weak
             justifieth
             .
          
           
             Bruised
             Reed
             ,
             pag.
             107
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             faith
             gives
             to
             life
             ,
             it
             justifieth
             not
             as
             Law-obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             canno●
             justifie
             ,
             as
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             shuld
             have
             justified
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             of
             redemp●ion
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             by
             Evangelick
             doing
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             ,
             Rev.
             22.14
             mistaken
             ,
             is
             exponed
             by
             some
             ▪
             
          
           
             By
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             we
             obtaine
             right
             to
             life
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Via
               ad
               regnum
               ,
               non
               causa
               regna●●i
               .
            
          
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             perfection
             in
             our
             faith
             and
             Evangelick
             works
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             justifie
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             faith
             &
             works
             concur
             jointly
             as
             causes
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             neither
             can
             James
             deny
             truely
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             nor
             Paul
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             English
             Divines
             Annot.
             on
             Jam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Believing
             and
             faith
             ,
             
               Jam.
               c.
            
             2.
             v.
             21
             ,
             23.
             must
             be
             believing
             and
             working
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             faith
             which
             Jam.
             excludes
             from
             justification
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             but
             a
             bastard
             faith
             only
             .
             See
             Cartwright
             ,
             see
             D.
             Fuilk
             against
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Rhems
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             
               de
               sola
               fide
               justificante
            
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
               haec
               autem
               fides
               siue
               charitate
               mortua
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jam.
               2.
               
                 seu
                 ficta
                 &
                 hypocritica
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               
                 quantum
                 ad
                 perfectae
                 justitiae
                 vitam
                 &
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 quantum
                 ad
                 s●ips●m
                 sibique
                 propriam
                 virtutem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Lorin
               .
               
                 Commen
                 in
              
               Jac.
               2.26
               .
               
                 (
                 Sicut
                 enim
                 corpus
                 )
                 non
                 fit
                 comparatio
                 cum
                 homine
                 mortuo
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 cum
                 corpore
                 ,
                 nam
                 homo
                 mortuus
                 non
                 potest
                 proprie
                 vocari
                 homo
                 ;
                 sed
                 corpus
                 mortuum
                 est
                 propric●●t●pus
                 .
                 Quo
                 etiam
                 pacto
                 fides
                 siue
                 operibus
                 ,
                 est
                 vere
                 fides
                 ,
                 litet
                 mortua
                 —
                 Nec
                 sa●is
                 placet
                 〈◊〉
                 addit
              
               (
               Caj●tan
               
                 in
                 Comment
                 .
                 )
                 fidem
                 sine
                 operibus
                 mortuam
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 opera
                 sunt
                 concomitantia
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               Estius
               
                 Com
                 ▪
                 non
                 comparat
                 Apostolus
                 fidem
                 mortuam
                 cum
                 homine
                 mortuo
                 ,
                 sed
                 ●um
                 corpore
                 mort●●
                 ,
                 sicut
                 ergo
                 corpus
                 mortuum
                 est
                 vere
                 &
                 proprie
                 corpus
                 ,
                 ita
                 fides
                 mortua
                 vere
                 &
                 proprie
                 fides
                 est
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Expressions
             of
             a
             lively
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Inniti
                 ,
                 herere
                 ,
                 recumbere
                 est
                 corporis
                 ,
              
               2
               King.
               5.18
               .
               &
               7.2
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 answered
                 upon
                 whose
                 hand
                 the
                 King
                 leaned
              
               ▪
               Gen.
               1●
               .
               4
               .
               
                 leane
                 down
                 under
                 the
                 tree
              
               .
               2
               Chro.
               14.11
               .
               〈◊〉
               
                 cryed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 help
                 us
                 ,
                 help
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 aspexit
                 cum
                 delectationes
                 cum
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 est
                 inniti
                 ,
                 recumbere
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 silere
                 tacere
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               27.17
               .
               Ps
               131.2
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               In
               Kal.
               〈◊〉
               
                 est
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 amore
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 bitumine
                 ●njunctis
                 .
              
               Shimler
               
                 in
                 Lexico
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Firmiter
               initi
               unde
               sumitur
               pro
               securum
               esse
               ,
               ●o
               quod
               con●fidentiam
               sequatur
               securitas
               oppo●nitur
               dubitationi
               .
               Est
               inaliquo
               spes
               omnes
               sic
               re●ponere
               ,
               ut
               secure
               quies●at
               animus
               adversus
               omnia
               pericula
               &
               res
               ardu●s
               suscipere
               audeat
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               A
               summo
               ad
               imum
               de●olvit
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Innixus
                 conjunctus
                 ,
                 vicinus
                 fuit
                 ,
                 confirmavit
                 ,
                 sta●ilivit
                 .
              
            
             
               Saving
               faith
               noteth
               farre
               other
               lively
               acts
               then
               can
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               hypocrites
               .
            
          
           
             James
             speaks
             of
             reall
             justification
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             notion
             as
             declared
             and
             manifested
             to
             men
             &
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             so
             justified
             
          
           
             Remonste●
             Apol.
             c.
             10·
             fol.
             13
             col
             .
             2.
             
             
               Jacobum
               de
               justificationis
               declaratione
               non
               loqui
               docent
               verb●
               ipsa
               .
               Quis
               enim
               adeo
               v●
               cors
               est
               qui
               cum
               Apostolo
               contendere
               voluerit
               ,
               an
               homo
               declaretur
               justus
               ex
               fide
               ,
               fides
               enim
               quatenus
               fiducia
               est
               &
               distincta
               ab
               operibus
               pietatis
               ,
               non
               est
               nisi
               in
               cord●
               hom●●is
               .
               Theologia
               enim
               eorum
               non
               patitur
               credere
               hoc
               verum
               esse
               —
               nam
               ne
               de
               operibus
               ipsis
               constare
               potest
               an
               sint
               bona
               opera
               :
               non
               enim
               possunt
               esse
               bona
               nisi
               ex
               fide
               fi●●t
               ,
               ex
               fide
               enim
               fieri
               non
               modo
               non
               potest
               alteri
               declarari
               ,
               sed
               ne
               illi
               ipsi
               ,
               id
               constare
               potest
               ,
               qui
               ea
               facit
               .
               Quia
               reprobus
               illa
               eadem
               opera
               praestare
               potest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Trelcatius
               senior
               de
               Justifica
               1.
               
               Class
               .
               Arg.
               373.
               
               Paulus
               ,
               
                 per
                 quod
                 homines
                 credentes
                 justificantur
                 coram
              
               DEO
               ,
               docet
               .
               J●cobus
               ▪
               
                 quo
                 modo
                 justificari
                 cognoscantur
              
               .
               2.
               
               Paulus
               ,
               
                 fide
                 verâ
                 solum
                 nos
                 justificaris
              
               Jacobus
               ,
               
                 quanam
                 sit
                 vera
                 illa
                 fides
                 ,
                 ab
                 effectis
                 ,
                 probat
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Paulus
               
                 huic
                 verae
                 fidei
                 tribuit
                 justificationem
                 sine
                 operibus
                 ut
                 causis
                 justificationis
              
               ▪
               J●cobus
               
                 fidei
                 fictae
                 detrahit
                 hanc
                 vim
                 ,
                 &
                 contra
                 veram
                 probat
                 ab
                 effectis
                 veris
                 ,
              
               4.
               
               Paulus
               
                 negat
                 bona
                 opera
                 praecedere
                 justificandum
              
               :
               Jacobus
               
                 dicit
                 ea
                 justificatum
                 sequi
              
               .
               5.
               
               Paulus
               
                 à
                 causis
                 justificationis
                 ad
                 effecta
                 discendit
                 ,
                 quibus
                 detrahit
                 coram
                 Deo
                 vim
                 justificandi
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 solidum
                 id
                 tribuat
                 Dei
                 gratiae
                 &
                 Christi
                 merito
                 .
              
            
             
               Calvin
               .
               Instituti
               li.
               111.
               c.
               17.
               n.
               11.
               
               
                 Iucidunt
                 in
                 duplicem
                 Paragolismum
                 :
                 Alterum
                 in
                 justificationis
                 ,
                 alterum
                 in
                 fidei
                 vocabulo
                 .
                 —
                 Tu
                 credis
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 quod
                 Deus
                 est
                 ,
                 sane
                 si
                 nihil
                 en
                 istâ
                 fide
                 continetur
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ut
                 credatur
                 Deum
                 esse
                 ,
                 jam
                 nihil
                 mirum
                 est
                 si
                 non
                 justificet
                 .
                 —
                 nec
                 vero
                 dum
                 hec
                 adimitur
                 quicquam
                 derogari
                 putamus
                 fidei
                 Christiana
                 .
              
               —
               N.
               12.
               
               
                 Justificari
                 ●
              
               Paulo
               
                 dicimur
                 ,
                 cum
                 obliterata
                 justitiae
                 nostrae
                 memoria
                 justi
                 reputamur
                 ▪
                 eo
                 si
                 expectasset
              
               Jacobus
               
                 praepostere
                 ci●asset
                 .
                 Illud
                 ex
              
               Mose
               ,
               Credidit
               Abraham
               
                 Deo.
                 —
                 Si
                 absurdum
                 est
                 effectum
                 sua
                 causa
                 prior●m
                 esse
                 ,
                 aut
                 falso
                 testatur
              
               Moses
               
                 eo
                 loco
                 ,
                 imputatum
                 fuisse
              
               Abrahae
               
                 fidem
                 in
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 aut
                 ex
                 ea
                 quam
                 in
              
               Isaac
               
                 offerendo
                 praestitit
                 obedientia
                 ,
                 justitiam
                 non
                 fuit
                 〈◊〉
                 nondum
                 concepto
              
               Ismaele
               ,
               
                 qui
                 jam
                 adoleverat
                 ,
                 antequam
                 nasceretur
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 fide
                 sua
                 〈◊〉
                 fuit
              
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               Evangelically
               justified
               by
               Works
               .
            
             
               
                 Professores
                 Leyden
              
               .
               in
               Synosi
               Pur.
               Theolo
               .
               Dis.
               de
               Justific
               .
               &
               in
               Cens●●a
               Confessio
               .
               Remonstrant
               .
               c.
               10.
               pag.
               145.
               
               Apud
               Paulum
               
                 nomen
                 Justificationis
                 sumitur
                 pr●
                 ipso
                 justificandi
                 actu
                 ,
                 qui
                 solius
                 DEI
                 est
                 tanquam
                 causae
                 efficientis
                 principalis
                 ,
                 fidei
                 tanquam
                 causae
                 instrumentalis
                 .
                 Apud
              
               Jacobum
               
                 pro
                 fidei
                 professione
                 fides
                 sumitur
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C●jetanus
               in
               Jacob.
               c.
               2
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 Adver●e
                 ,
                 prudens
                 Lector
                 ▪
                 quod
              
               Jacobus
               
                 non
                 sentit
                 fidem
                 absque
                 operibus
                 mortuam
                 esse
                 (
                 quoniam
                 constat
                 nos
                 justificari
                 per
                 fidem
                 absque
                 operibus
                 ut
                 pare●
                 in
                 infantibus
              
               ▪
               &c.
               )
               
                 sed
                 sentit
                 fidem
                 si●e
                 operibus
                 hoc
                 est
                 ●enuentem
                 operari
                 esse
                 mortuam
                 ▪
                 &
                 impleta
                 est
                 (
                 Scriptura
                 )
                 quoad
                 executionem
                 maximi
                 operis
                 ,
                 ad
                 quod
                 parat●
                 erat
                 fides
              
               Abrahae
               ,
               —
               
                 uterque
                 v●rum
                 dicit
              
               :
               Paulus
               
                 quidem
                 quod
                 non
                 factis
                 ceremonialibus
                 aut
                 judicialibus
                 secundum
                 se
                 ,
                 sed
                 fidei
                 gratia
                 justificamur
                 .
              
               Jacobus
               
                 autem
                 quod
                 non
                 fide
                 sterili
                 ,
                 sed
                 fide●
                 foecunda
                 operibus
                 justificamur
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               a
               faith
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               speaks
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               David
               Pareus
               ,
               
                 Com
                 in
              
               Jacobum
               c.
               2.
               
               
                 Absurde
                 enim
                 diceret
                 fidem
              
               ,
               v.
               21
               
                 cooperatam
                 fuisse
                 operibus
                 (
                 nisi
                 opera
                 senechdochice
                 su●cret
                 ,
                 per
                 metonymam
                 effecti
                 pro
                 ipsa
                 fide
                 operibus
                 conspicua
              
               )
               1.
               
               
                 Juberet
                 videre
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 erat
                 &
                 quod
                 non
                 dixerat
                 :
                 Quia
                 fidei
                 nullam
                 mentionem
                 fecerat
                 :
                 potius
                 diceret
                 ,
              
               vides
               opera
               fuisse
               cooperata
               &c.
               2.
               
               
                 Absurde
                 etiam
                 diceret
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               
               Credidit
               Abraham
               Deo
               
                 Scripturam
                 opere
                 impletionis
                 filii
                 impl●●●m
                 fuisse
                 Scriptura
                 enim
                 de
                 fide
                 &
                 Justificatione
              
               Abrahami
               
                 impleri
                 non
                 poterat
                 ,
                 nisi
                 per
                 fidem
                 justifica●tem
                 ,
                 cujus
                 in
                 historia
                 oblationis
                 nulla
                 habetur
                 mentio
                 ▪
                 imo
                 sibi
                 contradic●ret
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
                 ●x
                 operibus
                 ,
                 &
              
               ver
               .
               22.
               
                 ex
                 fide
              
               Abrahamum
               
                 justificatum
                 asserens
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Absurde
                 etiam
                 ex
                 Scriptura
              
               Credi●●
               ▪
               Abraham
               Deo
               inferret
               ,
               ver
               .
               24.
               videtis
               ex
               operibus
               justificari
               hominem
               ▪
               
                 Potius
                 〈◊〉
                 contrarium
                 inferendum
                 erat
              
               .
               Videtis
               ex
               fide
               justificari
               hominem
               ,
               ●on
               ex
               fide
               ,
               
                 &c
                 ▪
              
               〈◊〉
               Jaco
               .
               Arminius
               
                 disput
                 .
                 priva
              
               .
               8.
               ●h
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Justificatio
                 apud
              
               Jacobum
               
                 pro
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 declaratione
                 Justificationis
                 ,
                 quae
                 fide
                 fii
                 &
                 operibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 alia
                 ratione
                 quam
                 ●a
                 qua
                 fides
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 &
                 justitiam
                 à
                 DEO
                 propositam
                 apprehendit
                 quae
                 cêrte
                 fide
                 &
                 operibus
                 non
                 apprehenditur
                 ,
                 sed
                 apprehensa
                 declaratur
                 —
                 fides
                 non
                 accipitur
                 eo
                 modo
                 quo
                 apud
                 .
              
               Paulum
               ,
               
                 pro
                 assensu
                 nempe
                 fiduciali
                 ,
                 sed
                 pro
                 fidei
                 confessione
                 &
                 professione
                 quomodo
                 fides
                 sumpta
                 se
                 habet
                 ut
                 oper●
                 nempe
                 ut
                 〈◊〉
                 bonis
                 operibus
                 jun●●a
                 declaret
                 &
                 manifeste●
                 hominem
                 justificatum
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 justificat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Catech.
                 Ruccov
                 .
                 c
              
               9.
               
                 de
                 Prophe●
                 munere
                 ,
                 l.
                 C.
                 pag.
              
               193.
               
            
          
           
             *
             James
             can
             hardly
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Popish
             second
             Justification
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             only
             Jam.
             2.
             noteth
             .
          
           
             Cateche
             .
             Raccov
             .
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             194.
             
          
           
             Socinus
             ,
             tract
             .
             de
             justific
             .
             p.
             58.
             
             
               Meminisse
               debemus
               fidem
               hanc
               qua
               scilicet
               justificamur
               ,
               esse
               obedientiā
               .
               Socin
               .
            
             de
             Chris.
             Servat
             ,
             p.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               In
               Christum
               ●redere
               nihil
               aliud
               est
               quam
               ad
               ipsius
               Christi
               normam
               &
               praescriptum
               obedientem
               ,
               praebere
               .
            
             Cateche
             .
             Raccovien
             .
             de
             prophetico
             ,
             I.
             C.
             munere
             ,
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             193
             
               Ergo
               tu
               obedientiam
               sub
               fide
               comprehendis
               ?
               Sic
               est
            
             Jac.
             2.
             
               ut
               fidem
            
             Abrahae
             
               ex
               operibus
               consumma●am
            
             ▪
             p.
             194.
             they
             expone
             that
             .
             
               Vt
               penitentiam
               agamus
               ;
               non
               secundum
               carnem
               ambulemus
               ,
               —
               null●●
               peccati
               habitum
               contrahamus
               ,
               omnium
               vero
               virtutum
               Christianarum
               habitus
               comparemus
               .
            
             Remonstr
             .
             Armini
             .
             Confess
             .
             c.
             10.
             th
             .
             2.
             
             
               Vtique
               necesse
               est
               fidei
               praescriptum
               non
               alio
               modo
               hic
               (
               quatenus
               justificat
               )
               consideretur
               ,
               quam
               qu●tenus
               proprietate
               sua
               naturali
               obedientiam
               fidei
               includit
               :
               Hac
               ratione
               considerata
               fides
               totam
               hominis
               conversionem
               Euangelio
               praescriptam
               suo
               ambitu
               continet
               ,
            
             Remon
             .
             Apologia
             fol.
             113
             ,
             114.
             
             Edward
             Poppius
             .
             August
             .
             Porta
             .
             fol.
             28.
             
          
           
             Fai●h
             is
             pu●
             for
             the
             obj●ct
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             Scrip●ure
             and
             sound
             reason
             distinguish
             between
             faith
             and
             new
             obedience
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             our selves
             to
             J●sus
             C●rist
             to
             be
             ruled
             &
             commanded
             by
             him
             as
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             formally
             to
             beleeve
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Learned
             Commenter
             ,
             D.
             Trochrigge
             ,
             on
             Eph.
             ●
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Right
             or
             jus
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             &
             possession
             of
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             to
             life
             eternal
             ,
             are
             much
             different
             .
          
           
             
               Christs
               blood
               is
               the
               right
               of
               merite
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               good
               works
               the
               way
               and
               meanes
               by
               which
               we
               come
               to
               the
               possession
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Calvinus
               Instr.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               15.
               n.
               21.
               
               Respo
               .
               ad
               1.
               
               Arg.
               
                 Istis
                 nihil
                 obstat
                 quo
                 minus
                 opera
                 Dominus
                 tanquam
                 causas
                 inferiores
                 amplectatur
                 .
                 Sed
                 unde
                 id
                 ?
                 Nempe
                 quos
                 su●
                 misericordia
                 aeternae
                 vitae
                 haereditati
                 destinavit
                 ,
                 eos
                 ordinaria
                 sua
                 dispensatione
                 per
                 bona
                 opera
                 inducit
                 in
                 ejus
                 possessionem
                 .
                 Quod
                 in
                 ordine
                 dispensationis
                 praecedit
                 ,
                 posterioris
                 causam
                 nominat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             Scrip●ure
             speaks
             of
             justifying
             of
             persons
             ,
             not
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             are
             redeemed
             from
             our
             vaine
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             distinction
             of
             right
             to
             life
             ,
             &
             possession
             of
             life
             ,
             removed
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             or
             right
             is
             accidental
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             possessiō
             
          
           
             *
             Possessiō
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             due
             right
             to
             life
             ,
             ar
             both
             from
             Christ
             but
             diverse
             wayes
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Christ
             suffers
             not
             for
             some
             sins
             of
             reprobates
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             CHRIST
             cannot
             buy
             all
             from
             their
             vaine
             conversation
             conditionally
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             cānot
             be
             shown
             in
             Scriptur
             
          
           
             For
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             for
             their
             unbelief
             &
             finall
             vain
             conversation
             he
             died
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Pr●sper
               Carmi.
            
             de
             ingrat
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Ergo
               hominis
               valida
               arbitrio
               divina
               voluntas
               .
               aut
               etiam
               invalida
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ioan.
                 Davenantius
              
               ▪
               Episc
               .
               Salisburien
               .
               Dis●sert
               .
               de
               morte
               Christi
               .
               Impres
               .
               1650.
               c.
               1.
               pa.
               6.
               
               
                 Hoc
                 enim
                 est
                 illud
                 uleus
                 doctrine
                 Pelagianae
                 ,
                 quo●
              
               Faustus
               Rhegiensis
               
                 hisce
                 verborum
                 integ●●mentis
                 conatur
                 oc●ultare
                 volentes
                 De●us
                 red●●i●
                 ,
                 〈…〉
              
            
             
               Christs
               death
               is
               not
               a
               remedie
               applicable
               by
               the
               Gospel-Covenant
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               so
               they
               actually
               beleeve
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             false
             ,
             
               that
               God
               hath
               decreed
               that
               Christ
               in
               the
               preached
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               salvation
               may
               be
               offered
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               ,
               old
               &
               young
               ,
               of
               all
               and
               every
               nation
               in
               all
               generations
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               actuall
               beleeving
            
          
           
             That
             there
             be
             two
             intentions
             in
             God
             in
             dying
             for
             all
             without
             exceptiō
             ,
             hath
             no
             warrand
             in
             scripture
             
          
           
             The
             dying
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             cannot
             be
             cōditional
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             are
             so
             made
             to
             all
             within
             the
             Visible
             Church
             as
             all
             are
             in
             Covenant
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             The
             unbeleef
             of
             justified
             persons
             is
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             diverse
             other
             sins
             beside
             finall
             unbelief
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             All
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             even
             finall
             unbeleefe
             ,
             are
             also
             against
             the
             Law
             and
             against
             God
             Redeemer
             ,
             Immanuel
             .
          
           
             
               Dicique
               beatus
               ante
               obitum
               nemo
               supremaque
               funera
               debet
               .
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             everlasting
             &
             yet
             brokē
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             commands
             repentance
             but
             not
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             way
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             How
             finall
             unbeleef
             is
             the
             onelie
             cause
             of
             cōdemnation
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             For
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             he
             died
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             world
             reconciled
             to
             whom
             God
             imputes
             no
             sinne
             ,
             and
             therefor
             all
             the
             world
             of
             Pagans
             &
             Infidels
             cann●t
             be
             such
             as
             Christ
             died
             for
             ,
             and
             whose
             final
             unbelief
             he
             sati●fied
             for
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             &
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Gr●ce
             doe
             not
             ,
             one
             &
             the
             same
             way
             command
             faith
             and
             forbid
             unbeleef
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             reprobate
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             Christ
             one
             way
             layes
             Evāgelick
             commands
             upon
             the
             Elect
             ,
             &
             another
             way
             on
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             Conditionall
             perseverance
             was
             not
             promised
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             The
             considerable
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             given
             to
             Adam
             for
             his
             standing
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             these
             influences
             given
             to
             us
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
          
           
             The
             obedience
             of
             Adam
             only
             a
             duty
             ,
             not
             a
             promised
             benefite
             ,
             our
             new
             obedience
             is
             both
             a
             duty
             ▪
             and
             a
             promised
             benefite
             .
          
           
             Four
             kinds
             of
             obediences
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             how
             it
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             properly
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             The
             obedience
             of
             CHRIST
             debtfull
             &
             not
             d●btful
             in
             diverse
             respects
             .
          
           
             Properlie
             so
             cal'd
             satisfact●ō
             is
             performed
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Angels
             obedience
             properly
             obedience
             that
             ●s
             of
             grace
             and
             not
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             Grace
             diminisheth
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             merite●
             from
             the
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Of
             Adams
             obedience
             how
             proper
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             Gospel-obedience
             hath
             less
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             obedience
             ,
             then
             Adams
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             is
             made
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Gospel
             to
             elect
             beleevers
             &
             the
             Gospel
             Law
             to
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             from
             Law
             and
             from
             love
             how
             differenced
             
          
           
             Gospel
             obedience
             from
             grace
             how
             excellent
             and
             how
             far
             above
             civili●ty
             in
             its
             fairest
             lustre
             .
          
           
             Tremellius
             &
             Trostius
             in
             Syria
             .
             Ver.
             Gal.
             3.
             
             
               Qui
               non
               fecerit
               omnia
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Hyeron●
               ▪
               
                 Maledictus
                 qui
                 non
                 permanet
              
               .
            
             
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Chald.
               Para.
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 permanserit
              
               .
               Syria
               .
               Versio
               .
               
                 Maledictus
                 qui
                 non
                 per●●iceri●
              
               .
               Arab.
               Versio
               .
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 confirmabit
              
               .
               B●za
               ,
               Gal.
               3.10
               .
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 firmarit
                 ▪
              
               Magna
               vis
               Verbi
               Jakim
               .
               Pagn●
               .
               &
               Ari.
               Montanus
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 statuerit
              
               .
            
          
           
             Faith
             as
             lively
             ,
             not
             as
             induring
             to
             the
             end
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Faith
             in
             the
             first
             lively
             act
             saves
             &
             justifies
             .
          
           
             How
             boasting
             is
             excluded
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               Boidius
               Comment
               .
               Eph.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             faith
             saves
             not
             according
             to
             the
             dignitie
             of
             its
             act
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shindlerus
             
               notat
               in
               ,
               cum
               ,
               propter
               .
            
             Calv.
             com
             .
             Ezek.
             20.11
             .
             
               Nulla
               igitur
               est
               in
               eo
               absurdit●s
               si
               homines
               vi●ant
               hoc
               est
               mereantur
               ex
               pacto
               vitam
               ●ternam
               :
               Sed
               ●i
               quis●legem
               servat
               sequetur
               eum
               non
               opus
               habere
               Christi
               gratia
               .
            
          
           
             
               Toletus
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               
               
                 Adverte
                 fidem
                 non
                 habere
                 ex
                 se
                 officaciam
                 ullam
                 ut
                 actus
                 quidam
                 ,
                 noster
                 est
                 ,
                 remitten
                 di
                 &
                 reconciliandi
                 ▪
                 sed
                 virtutem
                 totam
                 procedere
                 ex
                 objecto
                 ipso
                 ,
                 nempe
                 ,
                 Christo
                 cujus
                 virtutem
                 &
                 meritum
                 disposuit
                 Deus
                 per
                 fidem
                 in
                 ipsum
                 applicare
                 peccatori
                 ad
                 justificandum
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Adversaries
               exclude
               not
               Law-boasting
               .
            
          
           
             A
             twofold
             imputatiō
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             legall
             ,
             another
             Evangelick
             .
          
           
             The
             mistake
             of
             Antinomians
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               surety
               .
            
             
               Christ
               is
               by
               a
               speciall
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Faith
             presupposeth
             three
             unions
             ,
             &
             maketh
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             We
             believe
             that
             Christs
             righteousnes
             may
             be
             made
             ours
             ,
             &
             because
             it
             is
             ours
             ,
             we
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             ours
             also
             .
          
           
             Four
             or
             five
             sort
             of
             adversaries
             who
             caused
             various
             cōsiderations
             of
             the
             question
             of
             justification
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Test.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Ambro·
             
               Mori
               legi
               est
               vivere
               Deo
               ,
               quia
               lex
               dominatur
               peccatoribus
               cui
               ergo
               dimittuntur
               peccata
               is
               moritur
               legi
               ,
               boc
               est
               liberatur
               a
               Lege
               per
               corpus
               Christi
               ,
               hoc
               consequimur
               beneficium
               〈◊〉
               tradens
               enim
               corpus
               suum
               Servator
               ,
               mortem
               vicit
               &
               peccatum
               damnavi●
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             Mystical
             ,
             Christ
             &
             believers
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             law-dominion
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomian
             objectiō
             charged
             upon
             is
             answered
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             dominion
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             oldnesse
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             the
             newnes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             No
             gifts
             nor
             grace
             can
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             is
             eternall
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             is
             not
             eternal
             
          
           
             There
             is
             more
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             then
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             Other
             differences
             between
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             perpetuitie
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Every
             thing
             in
             this
             Covenant
             is
             free
             Grace
             .
          
           
             How
             fear
             of
             law-fear
             acts
             upon
             a
             beleever
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             faith
             of
             Joseph
             &
             Mary
             ,
             that
             Christ
             their
             Son
             
               shal
               be
               great
               shal
               sit
               ▪
               in
               the
               Thron
               .
               of
            
             DAVID
             
               his
               father
               &
               shal
               raign
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.32
             ,
             33.
             did
             wel
             consist
             with
             that
             holy
             and
             obedientiall
             fear
             of
             
               fleeing
               into
               Egypt
            
             ,
             for
             fear
             that
             Herod
             shuld
             murther
             that
             hopefull
             young
             King
             in
             his
             cradle
             ▪
             Math.
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             under
             tentations
             .
          
           
             What
             way
             a
             fixed
             peace
             is
             in
             the
             children
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             A
             beleever
             ought
             not
             to
             cōplain
             of
             a
             state
             of
             non
             justificatiō
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             complain
             of
             a
             state
             of
             non
             sanctification
             
          
           
             Why
             feeling
             of
             sin
             ,
             seldome
             wants
             unbeleef
             .
          
           
             Oftē
             when
             the
             believer
             complains
             of
             his
             own
             sanctificatiō
             ,
             because
             of
             guiltines
             lately
             acted
             ,
             he
             also
             unbeleevingly
             cōplaines
             of
             Christ
             his
             performed
             satisfactiō
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             weak
             .
          
           
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             removes
             not
             
               sense
               of
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             CHRIST
             died
             not
             to
             remove
             Gospel
             sense
             or
             any
             sense
             of
             sin
             flowing
             from
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57966-e69170
           
             The
             room
             of
             Christ
             in
             both
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Adam
             marres
             all
             ,
             the
             second
             ADAM
             mends
             all
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Law
             doth
             oblidge
             to
             both
             doing
             and
             suffering
             .
          
           
             The
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christs
             person
             and
             of
             his
             merit
             .
          
           
             Christs
             active
             obedience
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             meritorious
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             David
             Parel
             ▪
             
               de
               justi
            
             .
             ch
             .
             
               activa
               &
               passiv●
            
             ,
             186
             
          
           
             
               Satisfactio
               est
               redditi●
               voluntaria
               equivalentis
               ,
               alioquin
               indebiti
               ,
               〈◊〉
               alii
               ex
               propriis
               bonis
               &
               non
               debitis
               .
            
          
           
             
               No
               satisfaction
               could
               be
               at
               all
               except
               Christ
               had
               died
               ▪
               because
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               a
               surety
               might
               in
               Law
               have
               been
               refused
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               might
               have
               eternally
               punished
               Adam
               &
               all
               his
               ,
               in
               a
               Law-way
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               need
               of
               a
               punishment
               agreed
               upon
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Mediator
               by
               a
               special
               Covenant
               ,
               &
               this
               punishment
               must
               be
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               Law
               which
               required
               death
               Gen.
               2.17
               .
               and
               so
               must
               Christ-God-man
               d●e
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               never
               speaks
               of
               Christs
               dying
               ,
               but
               it
               speaks
               of
               this
               intrinsecall
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               die
               to
               sin
               and
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ;
               now
               this
               end
               is
               not
               possible
               in
               Pagans
               who
               never
               hear
               ,
               nor
               can
               hear
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               Pagans
               .
            
          
           
             These
             who
             teach
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             with
             all
             &
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             sends
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             al
             &
             every
             one
             ,
             make
             the
             way
             of
             salvatiō
             more
             impossible
             under
             the
             second
             ,
             thē
             under
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
          
           
             Christs
             incarnation
             and
             death
             cannot
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Mediators
             death
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             properly
             right
             to
             Christs
             satisfaction
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               CHRISTS
               death
               cannot
               be
               applicable
               to
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               except
               faith
               be
               merited
               to
               them
               by
               that
               death
               .
            
             
               Davenantius
               ,
               
                 dissert
                 .
                 de
                 morte
                 Christi
              
               ,
               pag.
               49.
               
               
                 Respectu
                 mortis
                 Christi
                 voluntas
                 Dei
                 aliter
                 est
                 comparata
                 ad
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 ,
                 quam
                 esset
                 absque
                 ea
                 ,
                 nam
                 hoc
                 ipso
                 quod
                 Christus
                 passus
                 est
                 in
                 natura
                 humana
                 ,
                 sine
                 alio
                 ullo
                 medio
                 interveniente
                 ,
                 hoc
                 saltem
                 apud
                 Deum
                 effectum
                 ,
                 ut
                 velit
                 〈◊〉
                 homini
                 ▪
              
               (
               Caino
               )
               
                 credenti
                 &
                 poenitenti
                 reconciliari
                 ,
                 peccata
                 remittere
                 ,
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 conferre
                 ●
                 —
                 tolle
                 respectum
                 hunc
                 mortis
                 Christi
                 —
                 promissionibus
                 quoad
                 non-ele●tos
                 nihil
                 serii
                 ,
                 nihil
                 solidi
                 aut
                 veri
                 subesset
                 —
                 illud
                 certum
                 quemlibet
                 hominem
                 beneficio
                 mortis
                 Christi
                 hoc
                 juris
                 sibi
              
               vendicare
               pos●e
               (
               
                 Ergo
                 hoc
                 jus
                 est
                 impetratum
                 morte
                 Christi
                 etiam
                 reprobis
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             a
             new
             heart
             by
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             Adams
             sin
             is
             ours
             ,
             not
             because
             Adam
             is
             our
             father
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             our
             father
             both
             by
             nature
             and
             by
             law
             
          
           
             Three
             parts
             of
             original
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             free-will
             of
             God
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Lords
             imputeing
             Adams
             sin
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             imputation
             of
             Adams
             sin
             to
             us
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             
          
           
             Christs
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             cannot
             remove
             inherent
             sin
             ,
             or
             make
             us
             such
             as
             never
             sinned
             .
          
           
             
               Davenantus
               de
               morte
               Christi
               ,
               c.
               4.
               pag.
               48.
               
               Ex
               solâ
               vi
               horum
               verborum
               :
               
                 Christus
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 mortuus
                 est
                 non
                 potest
                 inferri
                 Christum
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 ita
                 mortuum
                 esse
                 ut
                 absolute
                 decreverit
                 hac
                 sua
                 morte
                 omnium
                 salutem
                 efficaciter
                 &
                 insallibiliter
                 operari
                 :
                 quia
                 satis
                 vere
                 &
                 proprie
                 pro
                 aliquo
                 mori
                 is
                 dicatur
                 qui
                 bono
                 alterius
                 procurando
                 mo●itur
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 ille
                 alter
                 suo
                 vitio
                 nihil
                 commodi
                 inde
                 percipiat
                 .
              
            
             
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               die
               for
               all
               ,
               if
               these
               all
               may
               eternally
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             No
             Scripture
             warranteth
             us
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             with
             one
             intention
             to
             apply
             his
             death
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             with
             another
             intention
             to
             apply
             no
             death
             at
             all
             to
             the
             reprobate
             .
          
           
             Christ
             sustained
             not
             two
             persons
             upon
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             cut
             off
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             their
             transgressions
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             by
             their
             way
             who
             teach
             that
             he
             died
             for
             all
             without
             ex●ception
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             purchased
             to
             the
             most
             part
             for
             whō
             Christ
             dies
             ,
             but
             a
             pelagian
             power
             to
             apply
             which
             power
             all
             men
             have
             ,
             suppone
             CHRIST
             had
             never
             died
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             who
             teach
             that
             CHRIST
             died
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             ways
             it
             may
             be
             said
             Christ
             died
             in
             our
             room
             &
             stead
             .
          
           
             The
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             death
             depends
             upon
             the
             i●finitness
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             free
             decree
             of
             God
          
           
             Whether
             all
             beleeve
             and
             be
             saved
             ▪
             or
             none
             believe
             or
             be
             saved
             ,
             its
             true
             that
             whosoever
             believe
             shal
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             dependeth
             not
             upon
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             and
             for
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             None
             are
             saved
             by
             beleeving
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             th●y
             also
             believe
             that
             Christ
             rose
             also
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             &
             intercee●ded
             for
             thē
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             no
             intention
             to
             save
             all
             ,
             though
             he
             say
             all
             that
             believe
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             nor
             comes
             such
             an
             offer
             frō
             CHRISTS
             intention
             to
             die
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             One
             that
             hath
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             may
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Nation
             he
             comes
             unto
             ,
             but
             that
             preachablnesse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             in
             in
             no
             sort
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             sending
             his
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             not
             preachable
             to
             all
             and
             every
             Nation
             ,
             at
             all
             and
             every
             age
             &
             difference
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             conditionall
             promise
             either
             of
             life
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             salvatiō
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             can
             inferre
             no
             intention
             or
             good-will
             ●n
             God
             to
             bestow
             the
             end
             &
             the
             means
             upon
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             any
             good-will
             toward
             their
             persons
             .
          
           
             Conditionall
             promises
             place
             nothing
             absolutely
             in
             persons
             but
             only
             the
             connexion
             of
             things
             ,
             means
             &
             ●nd
             ,
             work
             ,
             &
             reward
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Gospel
             of
             it self
             were
             Preach●ble
             at
             all
             times
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Prophets
             not
             to
             Preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             whether
             they
             can
             speak
             wi●h
             all
             Tongues
             or
             no.
             2.
             
             And
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             in
             a
             fit
             c●pacity
             at
             all
             times
             to
             be
             the
             Church●s
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●ll
             Nati●̄s
             should
             be
             Chu●ches
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             false
             that
             Christ
             so
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             our
             stead
             hee
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             performed
             all
             active
             obedience
             &
             passive
             by
             doing
             and
             dying
             ▪
             that
             God
             can
             require
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             
               How
               Socinians
               will
               have
               Christ
               to
               die
               for
               us
               .
               Socinus
               ,
               
                 de
                 Servatore
              
               ▪
               l.
               2.
               c.
               8.
               
                 dictio
                 (
                 pro
                 )
                 causam
                 finalem
                 notat
                 .
              
               Ioan
               Crellius
               ,
               advers
               .
               Grotiam
               ,
               par
               .
               1.
               c.
               5.
               
            
             
               Cateche
               .
               R●ccovie
               .
               c.
               8.
               pag.
               183
               ,
               184.
               
               
                 Loco
                 &
                 vice
                 peccatorum
                 nostrorum
                 mortuum
                 esse
                 ,
                 nihil
                 deluti●●
                 qui
                 dat
                 &
                 pendit
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 pro
                 captis
                 in
                 fuga
                 ,
                 aut
                 loco
                 fugae
                 id
                 pendit
                 .
              
            
             
               Jac.
               Armin.
               
                 Antiper
                 edit
                 .
                 Bertianae
              
               pag.
               676.
               
               
                 Quod
                 si
                 statuamus
                 talem
                 mediatioris
                 rationem
                 —
                 ut
                 omnium
                 electorum
                 peccata
                 actu
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 abla●a
                 &
                 in
                 Christum
                 transl●ta
                 sint
                 ,
                 qui
                 poenam
                 pro
                 illis
                 passus
                 ,
                 illos
                 actu
                 ipso
                 ●
                 poenis
                 liberaverit
                 ,
                 tum
                 obedientia
                 ab
                 illis
                 postulata
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 qui
                 illam
                 praestitit
                 ,
                 &
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 illa
                 praestatione
                 non
                 sibi
                 ,
                 sed
                 illis
                 meruerit
                 ,
                 non
                 ●●cus
                 quam
                 si
                 ipsi
                 Mediatorem
                 nostro
                 loco
                 constituissemus
                 &
                 per
                 eum
                 DEO
                 solvissemus
                 debita
                 nostra
                 ,
                 jam
                 simul
                 statuendum
                 est
                 secundum
                 ipsum
                 justitiae
                 DEI
                 &
                 legis
                 rigorem
                 electis
                 deberi
                 &
                 immunitatem
                 ●
                 pecca●is
                 &
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 ,
                 eosque
                 ista
                 bona
                 ●
                 DEO
                 postulare
                 jure
                 solutionis
                 &
                 emptionis
                 ,
                 absque
                 eo
                 ut
                 Deus
                 postulare
                 ullo
                 jure
                 fidem
                 in
                 Christum
                 &
                 conversionem
                 ad
                 Deum
                 possit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             One
             may
             in
             Law
             ,
             be
             a
             real
             and
             true
             satisfying
             surety
             for
             another
             ,
             thogh
             the
             debter
             neither
             request
             ,
             nor
             Covenant
             with
             him
             to
             undertake
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             know
             no
             ,
             thing
             of
             the
             sureties
             willingness
             to
             undertake
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             is
             our
             surety
             .
          
           
             Arminius
             sides
             with
             Socinus
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             satisfied
             justice
             in
             CHRISTS
             dying
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cānot
             suffer
             eternally
             in
             hell
             ,
             if
             CHRIST
             suffered
             for
             us
             on
             the
             Crosse
             without
             wrong
             to
             Divine
             justice
             .
          
           
             Christ
             dies
             not
             so
             in
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             in
             justice
             die
             the
             second
             death
             except
             there
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             God
             demands
             not
             of
             us
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             divine
             justice
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             should
             fail
             against
             justice
             (
             with
             all
             glory
             to
             him
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             if
             he
             should
             exact
             these
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             our
             good
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             our
             stead
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             considerable
             differences
             between
             Christs
             punishment
             and
             that
             punishmēt
             which
             was
             due
             to
             u●
             eternally
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             fivefold
             onenes
             &
             law
             identity
             &
             samenes
             betweē
             Christ
             the
             surety
             ,
             and
             sinners
             for
             whom
             he
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             and
             arguments
             frō
             Scripture
             prove
             that
             Christ
             died
             in
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             ▪
             
          
           
             If
             Christ
             was
             made
             the
             curse
             that
             was
             due
             in
             law
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             blessing
             not
             due
             to
             us
             might
             cōe
             upon
             us
             then
             he
             suffered
             in
             our
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Oratio
               pro
               Ar●hia
               Poe●à
               Oratio
               pro
               Marcello
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Demosthe
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Isocrates
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Col.
               1.24
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Homer
               .
               〈◊〉
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Three
               for
               one
               slain
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Rex
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               Il.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Rom
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈…〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.13
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             11.50
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             .
             6·
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             v.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             LXX
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             
             
               Syria
               .
               versio
            
             Quis
             dabit
             me
             mori
             loco
             tui
             ?
             
               Chaldae
               .
               Paraph
            
             .
             Vellem
             quod
             mortuus
             essem
             ,
             &
             tu
             mansisses
             ●odiè
             fili
             mi.
             Ge.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Gen.
               44.
               
            
             
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Mar.
               10.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Mat.
               20.28
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               23.
               dabis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Daebis
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Prov.
               11.8
               .
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Job
               34.
               
               ●4
               
                 Heb
                 as
                 before
              
               .
               Ps.
               45.16
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Job
               16
               ▪
               4
               LXX
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mat
               2.22
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Trostius
               ,
               
                 Syria
                 versio
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Loco
                 Herodis
                 patris
                 sui
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Tremel
               .
               Trostius
               ,
               
                 vice
                 piscis
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ro
               ▪
               12.17
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Syr.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Tremellius
               Trostius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 pro
                 multis
                 ,
                 sed
              
               Mat.
               2.22
               .
               
                 vertunt
                 loco
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 pro
                 ,
                 vel
                 vice
                 omnis
                 hominis
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 loco
                 seu
                 vice
                 vestri
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 loco
                 ●●ium
                 suarunt
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vice
                 populi
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.6
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 loco
                 omnis
                 hominis
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.11
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pro
               nobis
               ,
               
                 vice
                 nostri
              
               .
            
          
           
             (
             
               In
               stead
            
             )
             or
             (
             
               ●or
               )
               another
            
             cannot
             note
             alwayes
             ,
             
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               good
               of
               another
               ,
            
             but
             it
             must
             make
             non-sense
             .
          
           
             Socinus
             
               de
               Servato
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Cateches
               .
               Raccoviens
            
             .
             c.
             8.
             pa.
             183
             ,
             184.
             
             The
             vain
             reason
             of
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             not
             in
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             sinners
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             not
             in
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             sinnes
             and
             transgressions
             ;
             retorted
             &
             answered
             .
          
           
             We
             legally
             died
             &
             suffered
             for
             sin
             in
             Christ
             ,
             altho
             many
             of
             us
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             born
             ,
             and
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             sins
             had
             any
             being
             .
          
           
             CHRIST
             willeth
             not
             that
             we
             answer
             plea's
             that
             he
             hath
             answered
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             unbeleef
             ,
             wee
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             debt
             that
             he
             hath
             payed
             .
          
           
             
               Socinus
               ,
               
                 de
                 Servato
              
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               8.
               
               
                 Quomodo
                 igitur
                 vice
                 &
                 loco
                 nostri
                 Christus
                 est
                 mortuus
                 ,
                 si
                 nos
                 quoque
                 perpetuo
                 ●idem
                 mortis
                 generi
                 expositi
                 sumus
                 ?
              
               Crellius
               ,
               adversus
               Grotium
               ,
               c.
               9.
               par
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               How
               wee
               die
               ,
               though
               Christ
               have
               died
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             We
             depose
             CHRIST
             (
             with
             reverence
             to
             his
             holiness
             )
             from
             his
             office
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             when
             we
             embark
             ,
             having
             once
             beleeved
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             new
             plea
             with
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             act
             of
             new
             a
             plea
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             another
             kingdome
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             desire
             a
             Law-wakening
             under
             Gospel-deadnesse
             .
          
           
             VVe
             sinned
             in
             Adā
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             neither
             being
             nor
             hand
             in
             making
             Adam
             either
             our
             naturall
             or
             Law-head
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             be
             legally
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             our
             surety
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             appointing
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             surety
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             requisits
             to
             a
             reall
             satisfaction
             are
             in
             Christs
             dying
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             mortification
             is
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             comes
             frō
             Christs
             death
             as
             from
             a
             real
             cause
             and
             from
             a
             real
             new
             principle
             procured
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             arguments
             how
             and
             upon
             whō
             they
             work
             .
          
           
             When
             reasō
             is
             green
             ,
             adherence
             ▪
             to
             a
             course
             by
             perswasion
             is
             unstable
             .
          
           
             Four
             sorts
             of
             considerable
             actings
             in
             one
             mortified
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             actings
             are
             in
             the
             mortified
             at
             most
             moving
             objects
             .
          
           
             The
             motions
             of
             grace
             are
             quiet
             &
             slow
             .
          
           
             The
             actings
             of
             a
             mortified
             man
             in
             order
             to
             all
             created
             things
             ,
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             not
             peremptory
             ,
             not
             so
             absolutly
             fixed
             but
             he
             can
             q●i●e
             them
             〈◊〉
             Go●
             .
          
           
             Actings
             terminated
             on
             God
             may
             be
             fiery
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             sweetly
             closes
             with
             all
             providences
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             or
             deadnesse
             meerly
             naturall
             ,
             only
             because
             the
             Tools
             are
             broken
             &
             the
             horse
             wearied
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             death
             of
             CHRIST
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Compelled
             mortification
             is
             not
             frō
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Philosophick
             and
             bookish
             mortification
             not
             from
             Chrst
             crucified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Superstitious
             and
             religious
             mortification
             ,
             
               Luther
               Com.
            
             on
             Gal.
             6
             ▪
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Pharisa●cal
             mortification
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Civil
             mortification
             .
          
           
             D.
             Preston
             Serm.
             1.
             
               of
               mortification
            
             ▪
             p.
             8
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Mortification
             to
             self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mortification
             to
             will
             
          
           
             Much
             will
             ,
             much
             life
             ,
             all
             will
             is
             no
             mortification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mortification
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mortification
             to
             wisdom
             :
             there
             is
             a
             paper
             sicknes
             for
             māy
             books
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Mortification
               to
               learning
               &
               books
               .
               
                 Ptolemaeus
                 Philadelphius
              
               King
               of
               Egypt
               gathered
               in
               the
               Bibliotheck
               of
               Alexandri●
               40000.
               books
               .
               
                 ad
                 luxuriam
                 non
                 ad
                 utilitatem
                 ,
                 ait
                 Livius
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               were
               all
               burnt
               .
            
             
               
                 Serenus
                 Sammoni●●●
              
               left
               in
               Testament
               to
               
                 Gordianus
                 junior
              
               three
               score
               and
               two
               thousand
               books
               .
            
             
               
                 Petrarcha
                 ,
                 Librorum
                 larga
                 copiae
                 est
                 operosa
                 sed
                 delectabilis
                 sarcina
                 ,
                 &
                 animi
                 jucunda
                 distractio
                 —
                 libri
                 quosdam
                 ad
                 scientiam
                 ,
                 quosdam
                 ad
                 insaniam
                 deduxere
                 ,
                 dum
                 plus
                 hauri●nt
                 ▪
                 quam
                 digerunt
                 :
                 Vt
                 stomachis
                 ▪
                 sic
                 ingentis
                 nausea
                 saepius
                 nocuit
                 ,
                 quam
                 fames
                 .
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Mortificatiō
             to
             riches
             
          
           
             The
             simple
             desire
             of
             riches
             is
             not
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             Whether
             acts
             of
             covetousnesse
             may
             consist
             with
             mortification
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             honour
             .
          
           
             
               Sis
               pro
               nobis
               peripsema
            
             .
          
           
             Plutarchus
             
               De
               profectu
               virtutum
               lib.
            
             11.5.237
             .
             Themistocles
             
               somnum
               sibi
               Miltiadis
               Tropheo
               adimi
               ,
               eoque
               se
               excitari
               electo
               .
            
             Plutarch
             .
             
               ib.
               pag.
            
             239.
             
             
               Quid
               mihi
               nunciaturus
               es
               ,
               nisi
               Homerum
               revixisse
               ?
            
          
           
             Men
             may
             judg
             themselves
             mortified
             to
             honour
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             deadned
             to
             riches
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             mortified
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             
               de
               capienda
               ex
               hostibus
               utilitate
            
             ,
             l●bel
             .
             n.
             3●
             .
             pag.
             241.
             
             Zeno
             ,
             
               cum
               nunciaretur
               navim
               ipsius
               qua
               negotiabatur
               ,
               fractam
               :
               Bene
               facis
               ,
               inquit
               ▪
               fortuna
               ,
               quae
               nos
               intra
               palliolum
               compellis
               .
            
          
           
             All
             sins
             are
             not
             mortified
             with
             the
             like
             labour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             lib.
             de
             liberis
             educandis
             ,
             moral
             .
             1.
             n.
             15.20
             .
             pag.
             17.
             
             
               A●
               si
               me
               Asinus
               calce
               feriisset
               jussuri
               eratis
               ,
               ut
               contra
               eum
               calcem
               impingerem
               ?
               Omnibus
               hoc
               ei
               exprobrantibus
               ,
               &
               calcitronem
               (
               adolescentem
               )
               appellantibus
               ,
               suspendio
               vita
               se
               exuit
               .
               Nequaquam
               aegre
               fero
               (
               inquit
            
             Socrates
             )
             
               nam
               in
               Theatro
               ,
               veluti
               in
               magno
               convivio
               ,
               verbis
               vexor
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             an
             office
             or
             a
             place
             of
             authority
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Mortification
             to
             creature-comforts
             to
             multitude
             ,
             friends
             ,
             hosts
             ,
             armies
             ,
             chariots
             ,
             horse
             ,
             father
             ,
             son
             ,
             daughter
             ,
             husband
             ,
             to
             city
             ,
             to
             our
             mother-countrey
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             A
             deadnes
             to
             Captains
             stoutnesse
             and
             valour
             in
             warre
             ,
             to
             birth
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             deadnes
             to
             youth
             ,
             pastime
             ,
             play
             ,
             laughter
             ,
             to
             hunger
             ,
             fulness
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             A
             deadnes
             to
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two●things
             in
             Ordin●nces
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             To
             faith
             and
             hope
             we
             pray
             to
             our
             owne
             prayers
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             cōforts
             and
             feeling
             ▪
             
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             feeling
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             the
             habit
             &
             stock
             of
             created
             grace
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             To
             the
             promises
             ▪
             M.
             
               Isaac
               Ambrose
               ,
               prima
               ,
               media
               ,
               ultima
               .
            
             life
             of
             fa●th
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             pa.
             2●1
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Deadnesse
             to
             the
             out-shinings
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             aright
             absence
             &
             presence
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Deadnes
             to
             fair
             providences
             of
             court
             ,
             Godly
             Princes
             ,
             miracles
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             To
             saplesse
             wil-worship
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             How
             is
             CHRIST
             given
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             the
             people
             ▪
             Is
             49
             6
             
          
           
             
               Socinus
               de
               Servato
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             cōfirmer
             only
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             how
             it
             confirms
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               ,
               to
               wit
               such
               a
               death
               of
               one
               who
               is
               more
               then
               a
               Testator
               or
               only
               man
               ,
               even
               God
               man
               ,
               procu●es
               as
               a
               meritorious
               cause
               ,
               life
               ,
               remission
               ,
               
                 &c
                 ▪
              
               but
               this
               it
               does
               not
               as
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Testator
               and
               dying
               friend
               ,
               but
               as
               such
               a
               so
               excellent
               ,
               so
               satisfactory
               a
               death
               ,
               which
               no
               Martyrs
               death
               can
               do
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               far
               other
               thing
               in
               Christs
               blood
               then
               power
               of
               sealing
               and
               witnessing
               the
               truth
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Martyrs
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Socinian
             way
             quiets
             not
             the
             wa●ened
             conscience
             by
             mā●
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             ▪
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             upon
             both
             the
             Lords
             side
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             &
             upon
             our
             side
             ,
             &
             the
             satisfactiō
             i●
             most
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Justice
             as
             justice
             seeks
             satisfactiō
             ,
             but
             Soveraignty
             of
             free-grace
             ,
             not
             justice
             ,
             determines
             how
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             pay
             .
          
           
             Justice
             is
             not
             the
             mediating
             and
             interposing
             attribute
             ,
             but
             free-grace
             .
          
           
             Our
             glory
             was
             work
             and
             wadge
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             free
             grace
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             bought
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Deep
             reasons
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             unsearchable
             wisedom
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             who
             can
             hinder
             sin
             to
             enter
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thought
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             
          
           
             None
             sick
             speaks
             no
             Saviour
             ,
             no
             such
             Physitiā
             as
             Christ
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             deep
             of
             wisedom
             that
             the
             same
             men
             that
             now
             are
             fire-wood
             eternally
             in
             the
             lake
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             (
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             GOD
             )
             proclaimers
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             heaven
             ,
             &
             the
             now
             heirs
             of
             glory
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             God
             might
             have
             hol●en
             up
             the
             law●dispensation
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             should
             have
             been
             no
             place
             for
             the
             Ark
             of
             glory
             .
             
               J.
               Ch.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel-wōders
             of
             grace
             should
             not
             eternallie
             have
             been
             bi●
             .
          
           
             Whether
             of
             the
             two
             be
             most
             excellent
             ,
             Law-innocency
             ,
             or
             Gospel-repentance
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Man
             must
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Covenant
             of
             redemption
             becaus
             Christ
             c●lls
             the
             LORD
             his
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             From
             the
             Lords
             calling
             of
             his
             Son
             to
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             Christ
             his
             offering
             of
             his
             service
             to
             GOD
             proves
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             4
             Arg.
             The
             Fathers
             giving
             of
             the
             elect
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             his
             willing
             receiving
             of
             thē
             proves
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             persons
             being
             given
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             speaks
             strong
             consolation
             &
             it
             s
             no
             consolation
             at
             all
             to
             depend
             upon
             free-will
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             Christs
             receiving
             of
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Old
             &
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             proves
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Covenant
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             received
             the
             Seals
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             God
             might
             have
             followed
             a
             Law-way
             with
             al
             flesh
             ,
             &
             not
             have
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             &
             the
             Son
             might
             have
             refused
             to
             be
             sent
             〈◊〉
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             compact
             Christ
             came
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             All
             the
             promises
             how
             they
             are
             made
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             he
             who
             made
             the
             promises
             and
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             CHRIST
             is
             an
             ingadged
             Suretie
             for
             the
             standing
             of
             a
             weak
             believer
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             From
             the
             promises
             concerning
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9
             
               Arg.
               Christ
            
             is
             bidden
             aske
             a
             people
             frō
             God
             &
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             hear
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Arg.
             The
             relatiō
             of
             Christs
             working
             for
             wages
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             paying
             him
             his
             wages
             ,
             does
             prove
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             A
             design
             of
             love
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             toward
             low
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             alme
             &
             end
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Arg.
             The
             Lords
             Oath
             ●o
             Christ
             when
             he
             is
             made
             Priest
             ,
             and
             King
             provs
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             CHRIST
             is
             a
             sworn
             Priest
             and
             Intercessour
             for
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             
          
           
             The
             most
             sweet
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             designing
             a
             Physician
             to
             us
             before
             we
             be
             sick
             .
          
           
             
               Armin.
               de
               Sacerdatio
               Chri.
            
             pag.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             harmony
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             in
             the
             declaration
             of
             mercy
             ,
             truth
             ,
             justice
             ,
             &c.
             is
             sweetly
             made
             out
             by
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             sending
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             his
             free
             consent
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             in
             acting
             for
             man
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               Bayne
            
             Comm.
             on
             Eph.
             1.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             choosed
             us
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             us
             in
             him
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             mutuall
             delights
             of
             love
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             in
             their
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Covenant-love
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             hexa
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Deus
               fecit
               Coelum
               ,
               &
               non
               lego
               quod
               requierit
               ,
               fecit
               terram
               nec
               lego
               quod
               sic
               requieverit
               :
               fecit
               solem
               ,
               lunam
               &
               stellas
               ,
               nec
               ibi
               lego
               quod
               requieverit
               ;
               lego
               quod
               fecit
               hominem
               ,
               &
               quod
               tunc
               requieverit
               .
            
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             Serm.
             64.
             in
             
               Cant.
               Quid
               violentius
               triumphat
               de
               Deo.
               
            
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             hom
             .
             ●
             Super
             missus
             est
             
               videas
               si
               attendas
               (
               in
               Christo
               )
               tristari
               laetitiam
               ,
               pavere
               fiduciam
               ,
               salutem
               pa●i
               ,
               vitam
               mori
               ,
               fortitudinem
               infirmari
               .
            
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             which
             we
             too
             little
             value
             .
          
           
             No
             lesse
             everlasting
             love
             could
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             different
             parties
             in
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             Help
             layed
             upon
             Christ
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             most
             to
             be
             eyed
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             one
             before
             time
             ,
             another
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             How
             seasonable
             and
             timous
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
             was
             ,
             the
             Physick
             &
             the
             Physic●an
             came
             both
             in
             time
             to
             the
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Differ
             .
             The
             Covenants
             do
             differ
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             work
             and
             wages
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             differeth
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Reconc●liation
             in
             cōmands
             .
             2.
             
             Promises
             .
             3.
             
             And
             conditions
             
          
           
             CHRISTS
             emptying
             himself
             was
             no
             act
             of
             obedience
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             voluntary
             free
             act
             beyond
             all
             obligation
             .
          
           
             
               CHRISTS
               Covenant
               helps
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               &
               he
               hath
               a
               place
               in
               our
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               v.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Da.
               Pareus
            
             ,
             Comm.
             in
             Gala.
             3.16
             ▪
             Hoc
             semen
             
               (
               in
               quo
               benedicentur
               omnes
               Gentes
               )
               Aposto●lus
               interpretatus
               erat
               non
               collective
               de
               multis
               vel
               omnibus
            
             Abraham●
             
               posteris
               ,
               sed
               individue
               de
               uno
               Christo
               ,
               ●
               quo
               non
               ●am
               corporalis
               quam
               spiritualis
               benedicto
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               justitia
               &
               vita
               eterna
               in
               fideles
               difluit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             promise
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             is
             not
             made
             to
             Christ
             mysticall
             .
          
           
             The
             Seed
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             is
             neither
             meant
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             nor
             of
             CHRIST
             Mysticall
             :
             but
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             and
             Head
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Christ
             always
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             necess●●ie
             we
             are
             in
             to
             buy
             Christ.
             
          
           
             He
             who
             took
             not
             on
             him
             to
             be
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             call
             of
             God
             must
             be
             made
             Priest
             and
             King
             by
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Altar
             with
             bloud
             
          
           
             The
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Book
             with
             bloud
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Covenant
             i●
             a
             Testament
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             right
             to
             the
             goods
             bequeathed
             to
             us
             in
             a
             Testament
             not
             simply
             as
             a
             Testament
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             a
             Testament
             in
             which
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             in
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             the
             goods
             tested
             .
          
           
             The
             Testament
             is
             confirmed
             by
             blood
             of
             some
             living
             creature
             slain
             .
          
           
             Livius
             ,
             li.
             1.
             
             
               Populus
               (
               inquit
               Flecialis
               )
               Romanus
               prior
               non
               deficiet
               .
               Si
               prior
               defecit
               ,
               publ●co
               consilio
               malo
               dolo
               ,
               Tu
               illo
               die
               Jupi●er
               ,
               populum
               Romanum
               sic
               ferito
               ,
               ut
               ego
               hunc
               porcum
               feriam
               tanteque
               magis
               ferito
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               potes
               pollesque
               .
               Id
               uhi
               dixit
               ▪
               p●rcum
               ,
               si●ice
               sa●oque
               percussit
               .
            
          
           
             Beza
             ,
             
               in
               Amitaque
               ut
               hoc
               planius
               fieret
               ,
               non
               dubitavi
               verborum
               collocationem
               mutare
            
          
           
             Christ
             justified
             in
             his
             cause
             coms
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             by
             paying
             of
             the
             ransome
             of
             blood
             .
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             surety
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             a
             surety
             by
             a
             Covenant-consent
             of
             Johovah
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             surety
             in
             a
             Capitall
             crime
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             nations
             .
          
           
             M
             ▪
             
               Thomas
               Goodwine
            
             ,
             Support
             of
             faith
             from
             Ch.
             Resur
             .
             ●
             .
             111.
             
          
           
             How
             mercy
             calleth
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             need
             for
             a
             surety
             .
          
           
             Justice
             suits
             not
             that
             the
             debter
             repay
             to
             the
             surety
             any
             thing
             in
             some
             cases
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Andre
               .
               Essenius
               ,
               in
               Triumpho
               Crucis
               ,
               de
               satisfact
               .
               Chri●sti
               ,
            
             l.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             pag.
             468
             ,
             469
             ,
             500.
             
          
           
             
               Socin
               .
               de
               Serva
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vlpianus
                 L.
                 S.
                 quis
                 reum
                 .
                 D.
                 cust
                 &
                 exhib
                 .
                 reorum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vale.
                 Maximus
              
               de
               
                 Dionysior
                 .
                 Siculo
                 tametsi
                 debita
                 tot
                 sacrilegii●
                 supplicia
                 non
                 exolvit
                 ,
                 dedecore
                 tamen
                 filli
                 poenas
                 rependit
                 ,
                 quas
                 vivus
                 effugerat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Punishment
             suffered
             by
             a
             Surety
             can
             remove
             punishment
             from
             the
             guiltyman
             ,
             but
             cannot
             remove
             formally
             the
             inherent
             guilt
             ▪
             and
             make
             him
             formally
             and
             physically
             and
             inherently
             innocent
             ,
             except
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Surety
             so
             excellent
             procure
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             merite
             ,
             the
             expelling
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             incoming
             of
             inherent
             holinesse
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             as
             Heb.
             10
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             will
             of
             GOD
             ,
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             sanctifieth
             us
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               David
               Dickson
            
             ,
             Exposit.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Solid
             comfort
             in
             knowing
             these
             number
             of
             these
             gifted
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             &
             I
             am
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Sin
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             a
             justified
             one
             should
             doubt
             of
             his
             justification
             
          
           
             M.
             
               D.
               Dickson
            
             ,
             Psa.
             89.19
             .
          
           
             Much
             of
             the
             Lord
             his
             gracious
             will
             is
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               D
               ▪
               Dickson
            
             ,
             Ps.
             89.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             first
             heir
             of
             the
             promises
             undertaks
             for
             all
             his
             ▪
             
          
           
             More
             grace
             (
             if
             we
             may
             compare
             )
             in
             the
             Redeemers
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             Fountain-grace
             ,
             and
             fountain-mercy
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Gods
             essential
             love
             to
             the
             Son
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Jac.
             Armi.
             
               orat
               .
               de
               Sacerdotio
               Chrsti
            
             ,
             pag.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Postulavit
               Deus
               ut
               animam
               suam
               poneret
               hostiam
               pro
               peccato
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             Arminius
             teacheth
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Covenant
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             cannot
             promise
             by
             the
             Arminian
             way
             that
             Christ
             shall
             have
             a
             seed
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             their
             way
             ,
             hath
             no
             dominion
             over
             the
             free
             will
             of
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             King
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             Son
             cannot
             pray
             for
             the
             heathen
             to
             be
             his
             inheritance
             by
             the
             Arminian
             Covenant
             betwix●
             Christ
             and
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               D.
               Dickson
            
             on
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             both
             by
             free
             Covenant
             and
             by
             merit
             of
             condignity
             and
             justice
             may
             challenge
             a
             seed
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             a
             due
             price
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             ▪
             in
             the
             bill
             of
             our
             suits
             &
             merite
             and
             justice
             in
             the
             bill
             of
             the
             suits
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             act
             of
             suretyship
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             the
             first
             right
             of
             us
             by
             justice
             ,
             and
             more
             right
             then
             we
             have
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Our
             doubtings
             ,
             being
             once
             justified
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Suretyship
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             bands
             by
             office
             upon
             himself
             to
             compassionate
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             needful
             to
             beleeve
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             Christ
             to
             save
             .
          
           
             The
             believed
             Covenant
             hath
             more
             influence
             on
             us
             then
             the
             Law-faith
             can
             have
             .
          
           
             The
             eternall
             undertakings
             of
             Jehovah
             &
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             Covenant
             answers
             our
             tentations
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             Psalm
             some
             things
             spoken
             onely
             prophetically
             of
             Christ
             ,
             other
             things
             historically
             and
             typically
             both
             of
             David
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             caled
             Davids
             thron
             ,
             is
             Christs
             throne
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             ,
             Ps.
             89
             must
             in
             the
             maine
             he●ds
             agree
             to
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             Athanas.
             Serm.
             4.
             contra
             Arianos
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyrillus
             Hierosolymit
             .
             Catech.
             7.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             de
             l.
             17.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hieronim
             .
             in
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             
               Com.
               in
               locum
               .
               Vnd●
               sequitur
               non
               posse
               constare
               vaticimi
               hujus
               effectum
               ,
               donec
               ad
               Christum
               ventum
               fuerit
               in
               quo
               solo
               demum
               reperietur
               vera
               Aeternitas
               .
            
          
           
             The
             justified
             mans
             question
             of
             his
             state
             re●ecteth
             upon
             God
             &
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             How
             selfie
             we
             are
             in
             the
             unbeleeving
             challenging
             of
             our
             Justification
             .
          
           
             When
             ye
             cannot
             apply
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             feed
             the
             thoughts
             upō
             Christs
             apply●ng
             himself
             &
             the
             Covenant
             to
             you
             and
             to
             other
             single
             persons
             .
          
           
             Christ
             undertaks
             that
             the
             Gospel
             shal
             be
             preached
             to
             the
             elect
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             reprobat
             only
             as
             mixed
             with
             the
             elect
             ▪
             for
             other
             ends
             .
          
           
             The
             necessary
             distinction
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ▪
             as
             preached
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             as
             acted
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             few
             chosen
             .
          
           
             God
             and
             all
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             the
             parties
             contracters
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ▪
             Preached
             ,
             but
             God
             &
             the
             el●ct
             only
             are
             contracters
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             acted
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             comes
             from
             Chr●st
             as
             undertaker
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             &
             for
             their
             sake
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             Gods
             will
             of
             approbation
             what
             is
             good
             or
             evill
             in
             poynt
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             whether
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             decreed
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             or
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             is
             of
             speciall
             consideration
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             adore
             the
             Lord
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             work
             ▪
             even
             when
             the
             foulest
             works
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             the
             event
             of
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             submit
             unto
             the
             decree
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             the
             
               Holy
               Lord
            
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             31.31
             ,
             32.
             
             Jer.
             32.
             
             Ezek.
             11.
             
             
               Ezek.
               ch
               ▪
            
             36.
             
             Isai.
             59.
             according
             to
             his
             decree
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             works
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             his
             will
             of
             command
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             ought
             of
             duety
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             mistake
             of
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             touching
             the
             places
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Eze.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Crispe
             ,
             Christ
             exalted
             ,
             Ser.
             6
             pag.
             159.
             
          
           
             The
             mistake
             of
             Antinomians
             as
             touching
             these
             places
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Eze.
             11.
             cap.
             36.26
             .
             Isa.
             59
             ,
             &c.
             For
             they
             own
             no
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             that
             〈◊〉
             which
             〈◊〉
             doth
             all
             ▪
             &
             we
             are
             meer
             patients
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             ,
             confound
             the
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             of
             obedience
             with
             the
             
               objective
               cause
            
             and
             rule
             of
             obedience
             in
             either
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             free
             men
             from
             all
             duties
             when
             the
             actuall
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             cease
             .
          
           
             The
             beleever
             is
             confirmed
             so
             as
             he
             cannot
             but
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             speciall
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             chosen
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             not
             the
             confirming
             grace
             of
             the
             elect
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             doubtings
             &
             unbeleef
             of
             the
             justified
             renders
             not
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             null
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             should
             not
             be
             a
             possible
             way
             of
             life
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             least
             sin
             against
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             renders
             the
             Covenant
             null
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             a
             possible
             way
             of
             salvation
             again
             to
             those
             that
             once
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             not
             Jer.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             of
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             preached
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             many
             suppose
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             not
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Covenant
             Preached
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             parties
             ,
             promises
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             but
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             
               Angels
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             and
             in
             acting
             of
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             especially
             Christ
             excells
             all
             .
          
           
             Justification
             promised
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             twofold
             ▪
             
          
           
             Christ
             judicially
             loosed
             from
             death
             ,
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             promise
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             is
             made
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             assured
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             Adam
             was
             not
             to
             beleeve
             he
             should
             have
             influences
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             beleeve
             his
             own
             reprobation
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               his
               God
            
             ,
             made
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             and
             beleevers
             are
             in
             one
             writ
             .
          
           
             VVeare
             to
             make
             firmer
             our
             marriage-love
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Our
             mistake
             touching
             comforts
             and
             duties
             .
          
           
             A
             seed
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             ,
             seed
             was
             much
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christs●nd
             ●nd
             is
             satisfied
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             are
             we
             not
             to
             fear
             .
          
           
             Because
             victory
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             in
             temptations
             ,
             we
             may
             flee
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             A
             promise
             of
             glory
             is
             made
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Rods
             in
             mercy
             are
             Covenanted
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             An
             headship
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             creatures
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             are
             now
             broken
             out
             ,
             when
             that
             Covenant
             is
             broken
             ,
             but
             now
             in
             Christ
             they
             are
             taken
             in
             again
             &
             restored
             as
             under-Covenanters
             .
          
           
             Christ
             being
             Man
             ,
             required
             that
             he
             should
             be
             under
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             No
             such
             condition
             is
             required
             of
             Christ
             as
             of
             Adam
             or
             of
             us
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             under
             any
             threatning
             ,
             but
             had
             cōfirming
             grace
             from
             the
             womb
             .
          
           
             The
             paying
             of
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             man
             was
             the
             formal
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             .
          
           
             Law-holinesse
             in
             Christ
             did
             not
             exclude
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             actings
             of
             Christs
             affections
             .
          
           
             Christs
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Christ
             his
             undātoned
             boldnes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             His
             hope
             .
          
           
             His
             holy
             sagacitie
             .
          
           
             His
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             His
             meeknesse
             .
          
           
             His
             tendernesse
             to
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             His
             compassion
             to
             sinners
             .
          
           
             His
             humility
             .
          
           
             His
             painfull
             way
             of
             gaining
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             His
             faithfull
             &
             free
             teaching
             .
          
           
             His
             mortification
             .
          
           
             A
             patern
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Of
             obedience
             to
             God
             and
             to
             all
             to
             whom
             obedience
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             all
             these
             qualifications
             as
             the
             
               grace
               of
               head-ship
            
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             
               grace
               of
               his
               person
            
             ,
             to
             be
             personall
             and
             private
             induements
             for
             himself
             only
             .
          
           
             We
             too
             much
             affect
             bastard
             graces
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             little
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             Chri●●
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             〈◊〉
             desirablenesse
             to
             cause
             us
             follow
             the●●
             graces
             because
             they
             lodge
             in
             God
             Immanuel
             
          
           
             The
             graces
             in
             Christ
             are
             more
             forceable
             paterns
             to
             us
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             then
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             freedom
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             .
          
           
             The
             grace
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             suretyship
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             grace
             that
             is
             shown
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             more
             should
             we
             serve
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             servile
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             godly
             fear
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             fear
             and
             the
             other
             fear
             differenced
             
          
           
             
               In
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Quaestio
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Son
             's
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15
             
          
           
             Augustine
             ,
             &
             Ambrose
             their
             mind
             touching
             Christ
             his
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Christ
             his
             not
             exercising
             of
             some
             second
             acts
             of
             a
             Mediatory
             Head
             and
             King
             after
             the
             last
             Judgemēt
             ▪
             proves
             not
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatory
             King
             even
             then
             .
          
           
             That
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             eternall
             only
             because
             it
             is
             not
             destroyed
             as
             worldly
             ▪
             Kingdom●
             are
             by
             external
             violence
             ,
             ●s
             said
             by
             some
             .
          
           
             
               Illius
               imperii
               princeps
               desiit
               regnare
            
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             ever
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             universall
             Judgment
             a
             Mediatory
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Lord.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             Mediation
             
          
           
             Christ
             acts
             not
             as
             a
             sacrificing
             Priest
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             appears
             for
             us
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             just
             ,
             as
             wel
             ,
             as
             merciful
             
          
           
             Christ
             stands
             in
             our
             nature
             our
             Mediatory
             Head
             and
             King
             ,
             after
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Christ
             stands
             eternally
             wel
             pleased
             and
             in
             love
             with
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             .
          
           
             God
             stands
             eternally
             well
             pleased
             with
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             &
             the
             once
             given
             Throne
             stands
             never
             empty
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Mediatory
             triumph
             is
             eternall
             .
          
           
             The
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lamb
             is
             eternal
             .